《Lonely Bride》


 The D-Day

    SARAH¡¯S POVContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing in a church in front of my husband. Yes, my husband, who has not given me a single nce yet.


    ¡°Now, you may kiss the Bride,¡± the priest announced.


    Hearing this, I stiffened, and my fist was sweating, but I acted as orderly as I could. I fisted my palm and clenched my jaw to control my emotions.


    He eventually turns towards me, and I stare at his face, but he has no expression. No smile, no anger, no affection, no frustration, and moreover, NO LOVE!


    I crave tough at the thought: Is there someone on earth who can even love me?


    He slowly reached toward me and tilted his head a little. I looked up to see his face. I was looking into his blue eyes, and he was looking at my grey eyes.


    Nervousness took over me when he came really close to me, and I closed my eyes and waited for the kiss, but I never felt his lips on my skin.


    I came out of my expectations when I received a cheering noise from our family and a few friends who were invited to the marriage.


    And then I understood that he just acted as if he had kissed me.


    Though I have faced many, this was the best insult I have experienced until now.


    Wow, a husband denied a kiss to his newlywed bride. Just wow.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I hid them instantly, as I did not want anyone to see my weakness.


    I again peered at him, and he was smiling at everybody while saying thank you.


    ¡±What an act!¡± I thought, looking back at the people around us.


    After Some time, we bid goodbye to my father, who was happier as I was leaving his life.


    My Grandmother is the only person in my life. When I see her, I feel I am still loved by someone, and love exists in my life, too.


    She held my palm, and I had tears in my eyes as she was the one, I used to get some warmth from, but my father took that away too and sent me to a hostel far away from her. And today, again, he did the same.


    ¡°Princess, do not worry; this is the end of your struggle in your life. Now you are not alone. Sean is with you, and he will take care of you.¡± I nod a little, as I know better how much he will care for me.


    She looked towards him and said, ¡°Son, take care of my princess. She is my pride.¡±


    I look toward Sean. He was silent for a moment, thinking something, then nodded, but I looked into his eyes, and I could tell how unsure he was of this promise. I smirk at my fate.


    I looked at my grandmother and said, ¡°Take care, granny, and call me every day, ok?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my little flower, I will,¡± she said, creasing my cheeks.


    Finally, we rested in the car and moved-I do not know where.


    We reached the mansion, which was almost the same as ours, maybe a little bigger, but for me, it was still the same because I do not care about this materialistic stuff.


    He got out of the car and left inside without even looking at me. I felt bad a little, but then Iughed internally. Was I expecting him to hold me in his arms and take me inside?


    My thoughts broke when I heard someone clearing his throat, and I looked up and saw the driver standing by the open door.


    I nodded to him in thanks and started walking inside.


    This mansion looks beautiful. I look at the surroundings. It has a beautiful garden, big trees around, and so many security guards.


    Is he a President or what? For what does he need this much security? I shake my head at this rich person¡¯s unnecessary drama.


    I started walking toward the giant door. My heels were making a clicking Sound on the fine, shining marble.


    I crossed the porch and reached the living room and saw him standing there with all his glory, keeping his hands in his pocket, and I guess maybe waiting for me?


    I stood at my ce a few feet away from him and looked at him as I waited for him to speak. And finally, I got the grace to hear his voice (do not ignore my sarcasm).


    ¡°First, never forget that this is my house, and if you choose to live here, you must follow my rules. And if you do not want to live, fuck off. I do not like noise in the house. The second stays out of my business, and the third does note to front me if possible and do whatever you want.¡± He showed me a ck card he was holding in his hand and said, ¡°And never bother me.¡±


    He threw the card on the table and started walking, but stopped and called out to Anna. Ady in her mid-50s came running, bowed down towards him, and answered Yes, Master¡±.


    ¡°Show her the cer¡±. He stated it in one go and had it for, I do not know, where.


    My heart got shattered into pieces hearing this. I had faced many things in my life while still belonging to a rich family. I always had luxury around me. I never thought I would live in a basement after my marriage.


    She nced at me with a nk expression and nodded towards me to follow her, and because I had no other option, I did as I was told, but not before grabbing his card.


    We arrived at the cer after crossing eleven stairs.


    Yup, I counted.


    She turned on the light, and I looked at the ce, and to my dismay, it is not a normal basement; it is a beautiful small house with a small living room, kitchen, and one enormous bedroom.


    Looking at this, I feel Some ease; at least it is not as bad as I thought.


    Feel home Miss Williams, thedy¡¯s name being Anna, spoke with a bit of bitterness.


    I looked toward her. ¡°It is Mrs. Hudson for you, ¡± I said, raising my eyebrows. What did she think she could dominate? Like it or not, I am still his legally wedded wife, and nothing can change that. I smirk at her, thinking, ¡®Oh, darling, you do not know me yet.¡¯


    ¡°Certainly mam.¡± Saying this, she smirks back, calling me mom.


    Well, I cannot say anything more when my husband does not want to ept me as his wife. He does not even want to share the same house. Forget about the room. Then what can I say to a servant?


    ¡°Send my stuff here, and you may leave.¡± I said, walking towards the kitchen, as I needed water to calm myself.


    She nodded and left from there, and I took a breath in relief.


    I took a tour to check out the entire area to get to know it properly, so it has a fully loaded kitchen with the stock-up refrigerator and a storeroom withundry. My bedroom has a king-size bed, a sofa, a TV, a nice walk-in closet, and a fully loaded bathroom. And let us not forget that it has Wi-Fi as its lifeline.


    I saw one door open and saw one more beautiful garden and a view of the swimming pool. I can go out directly using this door, So I do not have to use the main door for my excess. And the keys were giving me a clear sign, saying this is the door I need to use.


    I came back and saw my stuff lying in the living room. I took my simple dress out, as I want to get rid of this wedding dress as soon as possible.


    After taking a warm, rxing shower, I sat on the Sofa and closed my eyes.


    My whole life came in front of me.

 Is It Love??

    My whole life came in front of me.


    I am Sarah Rose William, now Sarah Rose Hudson, eighteen years old. Now living in New York, I have finished high school and am now studying to get my degree in software engineering in a corresponding course.


    My grandmother told me my mother passed away right after I was born because of someplications, and my dad med me for that, as he used to love my mother the most. He never got married to anyone after her demise. My grandparents always loved me, and my grandfather was the one who gave me the name Sarah Rose. Rose is my grandmother¡¯s name, and as usual, he loves her. So I got my middle name, Rose, which I love. But sadly, my father never let me get close to them, and they could not go against my father¡¯s wishes.


    I grew up with servants that he used to change every six months, saying I might kill them too, but now I understand he wanted no one to get close to me.


    Finally, one day, he sent me to the hostel at the age of five.


    Sometimes my grandparents used to visit me, but I was not allowed to go out anywhere with them. I used to spend most of my vacations in the hostel only, as no one ever came to pick me up. The hostel never minded that, as they were getting hefty amounts from my father to keep me therefortably.


    From the age of five to the age of seventeen, I used to sit in a dark room, holding a picture of my mother, and cry my heart out every night. If she had been here, my life would be different.


    Darkness and loneliness have be my best friends. Every night I used to sit at the window and search for my mother in those million stars.


    The hostel has be my home. My grandparents were in constant touch with me, and they were the only people I could call mine. I hardly see my father. He neveres for any parent¡¯s meeting or any other asion at my school.


    Kids used to make fun of me, saying I was an orphan; well, I was not less than them either.


    No one wanted to befriend me because of this reason, and slowly I have also stopped trying to befriend anyone and started enjoying my loneliness.


    I have started loving reading and have be a bookworm. I was a topper, and theputer has be my favorite subject, and I have a kind of specialization in it.


    Hostel life taught me a lot and made me way stronger than any other person can be.


    Because one of my father¡¯s friends kids was studying in the same hostel, they got to know I was the reason for my mother¡¯s demise. And they started calling me the murderer of my mother.


    How can a newborn be a murderer? I know they are sick and their thoughts are sick, so I never took their words into my heart, as I am not that stupid.


    This is my final year of school. I had already applied to so many universities for my higher studies, as I know no one wille to pick me up this time as well.


    It was thest day of my exams, and I got the news that my grandfather had passed away. My world shattered hearing this, but this time someone hase to pick me up.


    I reached our mansion and saw my grandmother. Running towards her, I cried my heart out. They are both the only ones I have in this world. The next day, it was his cremation, as they were waiting for me.


    I did not sleep the whole night and cried my heart out, hugging my grandmother. She kept on consoling me. When I saw thest glimpse of my grandfather, my heart broke seeing him bid us hisst goodbye.


    I was in my room when my father summoned me to his study at 10 a. m. I look at the time. It was 9 a. m., so I still have an hour to go.


    I was outside his study at exactly 9. 59. He has never asked about my presence until now. Then why did he want to meet me? Suddenly, lots of questions wereing into my mind. Slowly, Iposed myself and knocked on the door. ¡°Come,¡± I heard, and I went inside.


    I saw my father sitting on his chair, and my grandmother was sitting on the sofa. There were four more people sitting in the room. I look at everyone. One person was almost my grandfather¡¯s age. I guess I have seen him somewhere, and the other two are in theirte 40s. One man may be in his early 20s. They all smiled at me except my father and that gentleman, as my father was busy ring at me and the gentleman was busy on his phone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at my grandmother, and she told me to sit beside her, to which I obliged.


    I was waiting for someone to break the silence, but I guess no one wanted to. After some time, we again heard the knock on the door, and my father asked the person toe in.


    I saw a tall man in his 50se and shake hands with my father. My father asked him to take a seat, and he did.


    ¡°So can we start if everyone is here?¡± he asked, looking at my father, and he nodded yes.


    He opens his bag, takes one file out, and looks toward us.


    So, everyone, I am Jerry Frank. I am awyer for Mr. Samuel Williams, and as we all know today, I am going to read hisst will for all of you.


    I have been hearing him and trying to understand what is going on, but when he finishes, my breath gets hitched.


    So, my dear grandfather has snatched myst happiness as well. Wow!


    ***

 And Everything Changed

    You must be thinking about what is in the will, right?


    Well, he has given a significant amount to my grandmother to live her life peacefully, and this mansion is hers now.


    And everything changed.


    Same; he gives a good amount to my father and gives him some other property as well.


    Now he gives the rest of the empire to me. I am the sole owner of this, but I am not ready to take care of my empire. So Mr. Morris Hudson¡¯spany, Hudson Inc., will take care of that business.


    It stated more¡­


    Once she turns eighteen, she will get married to Mr. Sean Hudson.


    If Miss Sarah Rose Williams denies this arrangement, then this entire property goes to a charity, including Mrs. Rose Williams and Matt Williams¡¯s shares, along with a 51% share of Hudson Inc.


    I looked at my father, and he looked calm, as if he did not care. I know why he would care, as he has his properties and his own business, so he does not care about this. But what about my grandmother? How will she survive? I cannot trust my father in this. What if he does not take care of my grandmother?


    I looked at the other three, including my grandmother. They were all smiling as if nothing had happened, and I saw the other gentleman. His name is Sean Hudson, and he was fuming in anger.


    Well, dude, feelings are mutual, at least in this situation.


    Thedy in her 40s got up and came to me, hugged me, and said, ¡°Hi sweetheart, I am Jennifer; I am Sean¡¯s mother¡±. I do not know what to do or say, so I just nod hello.


    My head was hurting, and my palm was sweating. I do not know what to do or say, so I kept on sitting there doing nothing, looking at my feet.


    After some time, thewyer left, and now we are all here.


    My heartbeat was drumming, and I was profusely sweating. I could not stop to clean my palm from the clothes am wearing and water was the only need I was having right now.


    ¡°I do not agree with this arrangement.¡± I hear his voice, and I look up at my savior.


    His voice is thick and themand he held in the voice had a power to prove his points.


    A sudden relief rush into my veins and my eyes twinkle in unshed tears of happiness.


    ¡°She is a kid, and you guys want her to marry?¡±


    ¡®Well, he is right!¡¯ My mind says. Thank God at least someone here has a brain in this room. However, am not a particr child but off course I am ok to be called a child right now to get out of this situation.


    ¡°18 years old is not a kid, I guess.¡± The first time my dad spoke.


    ¡®Wow, first time that to not right. My innocent eyes were looking at him, thinking why can¡¯t he see me front of his eyes? Is love that strong emotion? Is he really hate me because he used to love my mother so much and now, he thinks she isn¡¯t around because of me?¡¯


    ¡°She is not 18 yet,¡± my saviour again said.


    My chain of thoughts broken hearing the authority voice with little pitch higher this time.


    ¡°Tomorrow she is turning 18,¡± my dad said.


    ¡®Oh, so he remembers my birthday?¡¯ I felt hopeful, but again, reality hit me hard. He remembers the death of my mother. How can I forget that? I smile, shaking my head a little.


    It seems like my dad is so eager to get rid of me. And of course, why not? That is what he wanted for so long.


    I was looking down and listening to their bickering.


    ¡°However, eighteen is not the age of marriage, and we have a six-year age gap. And I do not want to take care of the child.¡± He again fumed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then let it go with your 51% of shares.¡± My father spoke.


    I could not ignore the smirk he had on his face.


    ¡°I would dly, Mr. William,¡± saying that he had left the room.


    I was still fighting with my inner self about what to do. And my grandmother spoke, ¡°Sweetheart, do not worry about anything. If you do not want this arrangement, there is no pressure, and you do not have to worry about me.¡±


    I look back at my father, and his ringpetition is on.


    I again look down. Now I cannot breathe; this is all too much for me. I need fresh air to clear my mind.


    I got up and said, ¡°Excuse me,¡± saying I started walking but stopped hearing a voice.


    I looked back at the owner of the voice, and it was Mr. Devis Hudson.


    He came to me and said, ¡°I know, dear, it is too much for you, but trust me, Sean is not that bad. He has never disappointed us as a son and grandson, and I know he will be a great husband. And do not worry about him; I will speak to him,¡± he says lovingly.


    His voice held promise and reassurance about my good future but my thoughts were haywire to understand anything such.


    I nodded in agreement and left the room.


    I went to the garden, looked up at my mama, tears pooled in my eyes as I spoke. ¡°Mama, look what is happening with me. I never thought Grandpa would do this to me. Mama, why can¡¯t Ie to you? Mama, please call me Mama, please. I do not want this, please.¡± I cry my heart out for hours.


    I do not know after how long I felt a little better, as I went to my room and directly fell asleep in my bed. I was feeling a hell of tired because of this mental pressure. This wasn¡¯t only pressure but I felt it will be a trauma for me.


    And see, today I am here. Happily Married.

 Challenges

    Sean Hudson, POV


    I am Sean Hudson, and I am 24. I am currently taking care of mypany, SE & Sons, which I and my best friend Eric Johnson started from scratch five years ago, and today we are one of the leadingpanies in America with various branches all over the world.


    Apart from this, I am the CEO of Hudson Inc., and my father wants to retire as soon as possible. As the only heir, I must take responsibility.


    I am clever, arrogant, and maniptive. That is what people say about me, and somehow, it is true.


    I am a man of principles.


    I do not believe in a rtionship, but one-night stands are wee with no strings to attach.


    My family and friends are in my world. I am very protective of them.


    I was saddened by the sudden demise of Mr. Williams. I have known him all my life, and he was a fun-loving guy.


    His sudden demise broke my heart somewhere, too.


    But when I learned about the presence required while reading his will, surprise was an understatement . But I guess, as he is a 51% shareholder of Hudson Inc., he might want to rify some things.


    We were waiting for thewyer, and we heard a soft knock on the door. I looked up to see if thewyer was here already. I just wanted to get rid of this as soon as possible, but to my dismay, a cute little figure was peeking inside. I guess she is the granddaughter of Mr. Williams. I was looking at her. She was wearing an oversize hoodie and ck skin-tight denim. Her hair was tied in a loose bun, and her green eyes shone, looking lost among everyone.


    She went to her grandmother and sat with her. I looked down and started checking my schedule for the day.


    After some time, awyer came and gave us or else said to give me the most shocking news.


    Get married to a girl who is not over 16, as I remember Mr. Williams used to talk about her being in school.


    Now, why would he want me to get married to a kid and then to his granddaughter? My head started hurting thinking about this.


    She is nowhere near a woman. Looking at her body, I can tell that her melons are not even developed yet, and they want me to get married to her. Wow, just wow.


    They cannot ckmail me to get married to a kid just to save another 51%. I would rather let it go 100% and concentrate on mypany than get married to her.


    I dered my answer to them and left.


    God, these people have gone mad.


    **


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I got up and looked around the same ce as yesterday.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Hudson,¡± I wish myself as no one else does to me; I know how to cheer myself. That is what I have been doing all my life.


    I got up, went to the bathroom, did my business, and got ready for the day.


    I made coffee, opened the door towards the garden, and sat at the corner of my door, looking outside.


    It has been a routine for me to sit in the same ce every day.


    I see every day peoplee all dressed up in their formals. ¡®Does he have an office in the house or what?¡¯


    Two girls are, let us not forget to mention, hot girls who are regr visitors. Who are they? Are they some associate¡¯s, or maybe his girlfriends or flings?


    Sometimes their dressing gives them nausea. I mean, who wears such clothes? It is too skimpy and revealing.


    Well, why would I care? I shrugged at that thought.


    But till now, I have never gotten a single nce at him.


    I took a sip and closed my eyes the moment the caffeine hit my tongue. I got to rx.


    I look ahead; this beautiful garden and pool view gives me peace of mind-at least something I like or can say is a little different from the hostel.


    I have never gone to the garden or pool. I just sit here. I know this is not my house. He clears the first day itself, and this is just a shelter for me.


    Closing my eyes, I thought, ¡®I do not know where this life will take me now.¡¯


    After finishing my coffee, I took myptop to check my mail and finish some assignments.


    By the time I finished, it was lunchtime. No one hase to ask about my well-being, but why would they?


    No one cares about me. I huff at that thought.


    I do not see a single face apart from the cleaning staff, whiches twice a week to clean, and I am more than grateful. At least I do not have to do this all by myself.


    Sometimes Annaes to check on me or, let us say, make fun of me in my situation. But well, I know how to keep such kinds of people at bay and not give them satisfaction.


    I was thinking about what to do next, and I heard the voice of Anna.


    ¡°How are you doing today, Mrs. Hudson?¡± Oh, I so want to snatch this cunning smile from her face.


    I again look down at my phone. ¡°I am doing good, Anna. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I am doing very well, mam. Is there anything you need I can help with?¡± She asked me with the same smile stered on her face.


    ¡°I am fine; thanks for the concern,¡± I replied, still looking at my phone.


    ¡°Oh, do not thank me. It is my job, and as you do not need me, I shall take your leave.¡± I nod in agreement.


    Before she leaves, I hear a piercing voice and look up to see a girl wearing an extremely short and tight dress. I look at her from top to bottom and think that if she takes a little of a deep breath, her boobs mighte out, and if she bends a little bit, her ass will show up.


    But her boob size is weirdly big, or mine is way too small? Well, I hide them nicely, but still, I know the actual size, but again, howe her lips are so full? Mine is nice. I mean, I like them, but still, hers are too full.


    Oh, then I realized she is all stic-her boobs, lips, ass, and high cheekbones. God, she must have spent a fortune to get those.


    However, her dress is just wow. I mean, you need a lot of courage to wear such a thing. I mentally patted her shoulder to pull off such a dress.


    ¡°Aunt Anna, where is Sean? I have been looking for him.


    ¡°Darling, he is home today.¡± Anna looked at me, smirked, and again looked back at her and said, ¡°I guess I was waiting for you. Why do not you look for him in his study?¡±


    That skimpy girl nodded and finally noticed me. She looked at me head to toe, gave me a weird look, and left from there.


    Like, really, what did I do to you, girl? Did I steal your cookies? I cannot understand this stupid attitude of people.


    ¡°I should leave now. I need to see the preparation for them.¡± She smirked and left.


    So, this girl must be his girlfriend. Well, I am not surprised, and I have no expectations of him. He can do whatever he likes. I am not the one toment on it.


    Huffing, I got up to check the fridge to make something for myself.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, yes, I know cooking, as I told you, and your hostel life has taught me many things.


    I made a mac & cheese and went to my room and turned on the TV.


    After I relished my yummy food, I again went back to myptop and started my work. When I next checked, it was dinnertime.


    But because I was sitting the whole day, I was not hungry anymore, so I closed theptop, took a ss of milk, and went to my room. Changing into my nightdress and sitting on my bed with my romantic book Yup, I love reading a romantic book.


    So, what if there is no romance in my life, but these books give me some happiness? At least not all the stories are like mine.


    After reading some chapters, my eyes finally started getting heavy. I turned off the light and fell asleep.


    ****

 And I Lost Everything

    Days became weeks and weeks became months, but no one came to meet me apart from Sean¡¯s grandfather and sometimeter his parents. At first, they were shocked to see me here and a little angry as well, but I told them I wasfortable, so they did not say more.


    They informed me they were shifting to Florida because of New York¡¯s extreme weather. They do not like it here anymore, and his father has already retired, so they are free. Now the entirepany is managed by Sean.


    They call me sometimes to ask about my well-being, but my dear husband never showed me his face. I guess I might forget his face if I do not see him for a few more months.


    I was in touch with Granny, and I went to meet her some time as well. Nowadays, she is not doing well.


    My father has left me to die forever. He is the least concerned about my well-being.


    I stay most of the time in the house and finish my online sses and assignments. I go out only to get the necessary stuff.


    I checked the fridge and saw there was not enough stock, so I thought I needed to stock up. I took my furry jacket, Binny, and gloves and started walking towards the market.


    The entire market was lit up because of Christmas tomorrow. I could see a lot of cheerful faces. Kids were jumping to get the best gift, and their parents wereughing. Seeing all this made me happy.


    I thought about buying a gift for my grandmother too, so I went to the mall to get something nice. I was looking at so many things but was not getting anything thoughtful, as at this age she had everything, so what should I give her?


    And then my eyes stopped on a bookmark. I know my grandmother loves reading, so I thought of getting a bookmark for her. I bought that and then thought of getting something for Sean as well.


    But again, why should I get it? It is not like we have any rtionship between us. It has been so many months, but he never came to check on me.


    This marriage was forced on him. I should not bind him unnecessarily in this rtionship.


    However, my eyes stuck on something, and I smiled, looked at it, and bought it.


    After finishing my work, I went to the house again, made some dinner, and went to sleep.


    The next day, I got up, finished my business, and thought of decorating the house as if it were Christmas.


    I bought decoration stuff yesterday, so I started decorating, and, in some time, I was done, as this house is not that big. So, in a few hours, I was all done. I got a small Christmas tree as well, which I kept in the corner and decorated with cute little lights. I love lights.


    I looked around at my hard work, and my smile said I was more than satisfied with that.


    It is just 11 a. m., and I do not have anything to do today. I was just thinking about what to do, and my phone rang. I pick up and hear ady¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello, is Miss Sarah Williams speaking?¡± Someone asked me.


    ¡°You are right. How may I help you?¡± I ask politely.


    ¡°Miss Williams, I am Nancy, caretaker of Mrs. Williams.¡± Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat. Thought I know her well, but she never called me before, so why now?


    ¡°Yes, Nancy, how can I help you?¡± I asked while a little shivering, as some kind of sensation I was feeling in my body. Something is not right, my brain has told me already.


    ¡°Miss Williams, I would like you toe to the city hospital as soon as possible.¡± She spoke, and worries were visible in her voice. And her worry has increased tenfold to my worry.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Nancy?¡± I asked. Now I know I am panicking for sure.


    ¡°Well, mam, Mrs. Williams was not feeling well, so we brought her to the hospital, and the doctor has asked for the presence of family, so I called you and Mr. Williams.¡±


    ¡°I will be on my way, Nancy; thank you.¡± I picked up my phone and booked the cab, which was avable in a minute. Taking my bag, I rushed towards the door.


    I reached the hospital, asked reception about my grandmother, and ran towards the ICU.


    Each passing second was taking away my strength and energy, if I have any. An uneasiness I was feeling in my heart today, i have never felt in my life ever. I don¡¯t know what is it. But whatever it is, I am not liking it even a bit. This feeling is creepy and nausea.


    I saw my father standing and talking to the doctor, and twodies were crying. And at that moment, I did not know what to do or say. I just stood a few feet away from my father. He gave me a small nce and went back to talk to the doctor.


    Onedy in her 40s came toward me and asked, ¡°Miss Williams?¡±


    I look at her and nod in agreement.


    She had more tears in her eyes.


    My heart was sinking deep down in the pit of my stomach, and I was looking at her with teary eyes.


    There was something we called fear that I felt for the first time in my life.


    Fear of something uncalled for and uncanny.


    Fear is going to shatter my fragile heart.


    My mind was showing something absurd, but my heart was not sane enough to get notice of it.


    I wanted to ignore everything I was seeing, feeling, and noticing.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It seems like time has slowed down and everything is in slow motion.


    Perhaps everything was shaken down when she finally spoke.


    ¡°I AM SORRY FOR YOUR LOSS.¡±


    **

 I Bid My Adieu

    ¡°I AM SORRY FOR YOUR LOSS.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    That is it.


    That is it. Finally, my world shattered into a million, no zillion, pieces.


    I do not know how to react or what to say. My mind and body have stopped processing. My entire system has shut down.


    Nancy held my hand and did something; maybe she made me sit somewhere.


    I do not know how much time has gone by, and I am still sitting here.


    Again, I felt some movement around, but I do not know what was happening. It feels like I am frozen.


    I could hear some mummers, but nothing was clear, and my vision was blurry. Why can¡¯t I hear or see anything? I guess I need a doctor.


    I felt a shake in my body. First, it was slow, and then it was too strong, like someone wanted to hurt me. I was looking here and there to see where I was, and I was at the cemetery.


    I saw a coffin in front of me and saw my grandmother in it.


    Why is Granny sleeping here?


    And finally, my mind started processing,


    She is bidding me herst goodbye.


    She is no longer with me.


    She is leaving me forever.


    I officially became an orphan.


    I went towards her and opened the bag, took out the gift I got for her, and kept it near her.


    I felt some snowkes on her hand and looked up.


    It is snowing.


    I touched her icy hand for thest time.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Granny, See, white Christmas as you like,¡± I said with a smile on my face. I know how she used to get happy, like a kid seeing a white Christmas.


    ¡°I shall see you on another side, hopefully. Since then, rest in peace and say hi to Grandpa and Mama.¡± Leaving her hand, I let her go.


    It waste in the evening, and I was standing at the same ce, looking at the whole cremation process. Everyone started going. I felt a hug. It was Nancy.


    She said something, but I do not know what. She opened my hand, put something on it, closed it again, and left.


    I look around and find only myself and my grandmother.


    I sat on my knee and said, ¡°So finally, you also left and made me officially an orphan, han?¡±


    ¡°You were the only family I had, and now God has to snatch that too.¡± After saying this, I startedughing like a maniac.


    ¡°Granny, can you do me a favor?¡± Can you ask God what sin I havemitted to get this life?


    Why does happiness never knock on my door?


    You are the only one I had, and that is also gone.


    Granny, I also want toe to you. I do not want to live here alone.¡± I look at her tomb.


    ¡°I never tell anyone, but I get scared alone, Granny. Please do not leave me alone like this, granny, please.¡± Finally, tears started flowing from my eyes. I weep in pain. The pain was so great, as if thousands of needles were pricking in my heart.


    First Mama left, then Grandpa now you.


    Am I that bad?


    Why did no one want to be with me?


    Why does everyone hate me?


    Tell me, Granny.


    I cried a lot.


    I hugged her grave; I felt like I was hugging her. I sob like no tomorrow; my eyes, body, and heart were hurting like anything.


    My eyes started getting heavy, and I was finally feeling sleepy.


    I felt someone shaking me, saying, Miss? Miss?


    But I do not want to hear anything from anyone anymore. I want to sleep with my grandmother. I want to sleep here in her embrace.


    This is my peace.


    Finally, I fell into a deep slumber.


    ******


    I got up with such a headache, and my body was aching like a bitch.


    I sat on the bed holding my head, and yesterday¡¯s event came in front of me, and I again got teary-eyed.


    I startedughing and said, ¡°Good morning, orphan.¡±


    Well, this is my new reality, and you cannot run away from your reality. Can you?


    I felt something on my left hand, and I opened it and saw a pendant. It is my grandma¡¯s.


    She used to wear this, and I love this beautiful tear-drop diamond pendant.


    She used to tell me she would give it to me one day.


    I closed my palm again and cried my heart out.


    I do not know how long I will be lying in the same position on the bed.


    Finally, I got up and saw that it was evening.


    I went to take a shower.


    After a shower, I made my coffee, sat in the same ce again, and started looking outside.


    I felt some movement and looked up, where I found Anna giving me the same creepy smile.


    What do you want, Anna?¡± I was not in the mood, so I came straight to the point.


    ¡°Oh, nothing, mam. I just came to check on you,¡± she said in one go.


    She has somehow started getting on my nerves. Before I said anything, I again heard the irritating voice.


    ¡°Aunt Anny, can you please make some coffee? My whole body is aching.¡±


    ¡°Why does she have toe down all the time¡±? I look up, and she was wearing an extremely short nightdress, and I can see lots of marks on her neck, or at least, love bites.


    Well, I might not be experienced, but that does not mean I am stupid. Romantic novels have given me enough knowledge.


    Please make double-shot ck coffee for Sean and my expresso. I am sure he must be tired, too.¡± She said this while ying with the belt of her nighty.


    ¡°Oh, my god, what happened to you on your neck, darling?¡± Anna said in her fake, concerned voice.


    ¡°Oh,e on, aunt, now do not tell me you do not know what it is,¡± she said while making a shy face.


    And that is it; I lost it.


    I said, ¡°Anna, thanks for your concern, but I am fine. You may leave now. And, next time, if you see your bloody face in my area, I will take out every piece of stic that fits in your body nicely. Now get the fucking out of here, both of you.¡± I gave them a killer look and saw them running towards the staircase.


    I again look outside. ¡°So my dear husband has all-time love for the world, but he cannot even ask me about my grandmother.


    I do not believe he does not know about her demise. There must be big headlines in today¡¯s news.


    So, when I was crying, he was enjoying this piece of sh*t. Well, but again, why this expectation? We have no rtionship between us.


    I guess this is it.


    This is thest nail on my patient.


    I picked up myptop, made the arrangements, and packed my stuff. As I am always home, I need no extra clothes, so I have a small bag and myptop bag.


    I recheck all my important stuff in case I am forgetting something, but no, all done.


    I sat on the sofa and closed my eyes, so finally, that was it.


    Opening my eyes and taking the pen and paper I wrote¡­


    Dear Mr. Sean Hudson,


    I hope you are doing well.


    First, I would like to thank you for giving me this beautiful shelter. I would be grateful to you for my whole life for this.


    I know life has not been fair to you, and you must get married to me unnecessarily. Today, I am freeing you from all the burdens of this marriage thing.


    I am leaving for further studies. I have some dreams, and I want to live them. I hope you understand.


    I want to make my mama, grandpa, and grandmother proud.


    Here is my email address. Please send me the divorce papers here. I shall sign them dly and send them back to you.


    I wish you all the happiness in the world.


    PS: By the way, I have bought a Christmas gift for you. I hope you like it.


    Take care.


    Regards,


    Sarah Rose


    I folded the letter, put it on the cover with his ck card, and kept it near the Christmas tree with his gift.


    I looked around this cest time. It has many memories of my lonely days and nights.


    Finally, bye-bye, America. I hope I will never see you again.


    **

 New Beginning

    So finally, I am here in Melbourne, Australia.


    I applied long ago here but never joined, and because of my significant marks, I have been getting requests from them to join. So here I am.


    I got the room in my college hostel, as usual. I am not interested in friendship with anyone, so I mind my own business and get the entire room for myself.


    Well, how? I guess money can do everything. I have never had a money issue since I was 16. I was always interested inputers and learning about hacking.


    Yes, I am a hacker, but I am an ethical hacker, and I have an A+ certificate as well.


    When I was 17, we had apetition in my school, and I won and got the first prize, and there I met Mr. Luca.


    Mr. Luca Thomas came with the chief guest, and after the ceremony, he spoke to me regarding helping me solve some confidential government work.


    He spoke to my principal, and it was a government assignment my principal agreed to.


    That is, it was from then that I have never seen back.


    I get a hefty amount of money in my different ounts for doing this.


    But I only work for the government because I cannot ignore my studies.


    Mr. Luca is now my official manager and manages my entire work.


    It has already been a month since I shifted here. I have not received the divorce papers yet. I guess he has not received my letter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Well, I do not have any other way to contact him.


    Well, not today. We can find anyone¡¯s contact details if we want, but I do not want to.


    Neither do I want to get into any kind of rtionship with anyone, nor do I want to get married, so I do not need any divorce papers. If he wants, he will find me.


    I know for a fact that it is easy to find me for a powerful man like him.


    So, let us wait and watch.


    **


    I was passing by the corridor when I saw a girl crying in a mess and requesting an admin person to give her a room to stay in as she does not have anyone to go to.


    Hearing this made my heart melt.


    I can understand how it feels when you have nowhere to go.


    I took a turn and sat on the nearby bench outside the admin office. She


    I was sobbing like no tomorrow. I roll my eyes when I see her.


    ¡°Hi, I am Sarah.¡± I give my hand a shake.


    She looks at my hand with teary eyes like a lost puppy and says, Hi, I am Samantha,¡± while taking my hand to shake.


    I got stiffened at hearing my mama¡¯s name.


    She is looking like a cute little baby right now, and somehow I am feeling like protecting her.


    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± I asked about her problem.


    She looks down, then gulps and looks up and says, ¡°I am from Canada and a schrship student. Because of some paperwork issues, my schrship got dyed; hence, I gotte for this semester. But somehow, they allow me to join, but now the problem is that they do not have any empty rooms in the hostel, and I do not know anyone here. Moreover, I cannot go back and join next semester as I am an orphan, and I do not have money to go back ande back next semester.¡±


    By then, she was finished; she was sobbing hard.


    ¡°Samantha, I can help you with this.¡± Hearing this, she looks up, and I continue. ¡°I have a room all by myself, and I can share that with you if you want.¡± Before I say anything, she jumps on me for a bone-crushing hug.


    And her tears even started flowing more. I patted her back and said, ¡°Now let us go if you want to, as I do not know about you, but I have a ss to attend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Sarah. You are a lifesaver. Yes, please, let us go.¡± She picked up her bag, and we started walking toward my room.


    The room already had a bunk bed, so there was no problem sharing the bed.


    She kept her stuff aside and looked at me with her puppy eyes. God, she is cute, I thought in my mind.


    ¡°Ok, one thing I would like to tell you first: please keep the room clean, and second, do not touch my stuff, especially myptop and phone. Ok?¡±


    She nods in agreement.


    ¡°I sleep down. So you can take the upper bed and make yourself at home. I will see you in the evening, Samantha.¡±


    ¡°Sam, you can call me Sam.¡± She said it with a smile.


    ¡°Ok, but you will call me Sarah, as I do not think I can make it smaller than this.¡± I joke to make her feelfortable.


    ¡°I like Sarah only.¡± She said it with a smile. I nodded and left for my next ss.


    **


    So, girl, I used to think cute like the puppy. She is a naughty devil.


    The whole day, she jumps around here and there like a monkey.


    She is doing her master¡¯s in economics, and I hardly see her taking her book in her hand. I do not know how she got this schrship.


    But now she has be a part of my life. I have started loving her like a sister. I guess when you are alone, a small hope of being loved makes you happy.


    As much as I like to stay away from people, she wants the entire world around her. She has made so many friends already, and she is full of life. I wish I could be like her a little.


    She is always there for me, but somehow I always feel alone. This loneliness has be part of my life.


    I still sit for hours and hours looking at the sky, thinking about my Mama, Grandpa, Granny, and sometimes Sean.


    How they all left me in this world.


    Well, I do not me Sean, as it is not his fault when my father does not want me. Then how can I expect anything from a stranger like him?


    I was just thinking about my life when I heard the phone ring, and it was Mr. Luca.


    Me: Hello, Mr. Luca.


    Luca: Hi Sarah, How are you doing? Are you liking the new ce?


    Me: I am loving it. Thanks for asking. So may I know why you called?¡± I came to the point.


    Luca: Well, yes, there is apany. It has some problems. Someone is leaking confidential information from their system. So first, they want to secure the system, and second, they want to find the culprit.


    Me: You know I do not work for anypany, Mr. Luca.


    Luca: I know, dear, but it is my request for you to do this next time. I will never ask for your help.


    They need to find the culprit, or else they may suffer an enormous loss.


    Me: Ok, fine, send me details of thepany and other things I require. The rest I will take care of.


    Mr. Luca has done so much for me that I cannot deny his request.


    After some time, I got a letter, and my heart missed a beat looking at the name of thepany.


    HUDSON INC

 Beautiful Beginning

    Why is destiny, again and again, ying games with me?


    I guess the more I want to run away from everything, the more thingse running behind.


    The more I look for peace the more shadow of worry tower me.


    By the evening, I had finished my work, securing their system. I sent the culprit details as well.


    Mr. Luca already knows I like to keep myself hidden, so I do not have to worry about anything.


    I somehow started enjoying my life here with my two friends. Oh, yes, my second friend, Nathan Moore. Sam and Nathan have be best friends, and that is how I know him. He is tall. He has a good body, brown eyes, and a cute smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan and I are in the same batch. He is a brilliant and sharp student. He has a fantastic knowledge ofputers.


    Well, I do not like to make friends, but they call me their best friend. So practically, we are best friends.


    We are together most of the time. Whether I like it not. They both are re-born of leech.


    Sometimes I feel Nathan has a liking for Sam, but I do not know why he takes no initiative.


    Whenever they both are together, they generally forget their surrounding even sometime me, and get are lost in their world, or maybe because of my introverted nature, I do not take part in every conversation.


    However they stick with me like a second skin. Nheless they both are there, still, loneliness never left my hand.


    And about me, well, they both know myplete story and support me like a strong pir.


    If not family, I have these two.


    With time, I have forgotten my pain.


    5 years


    It has been five years.


    I was standing on the 85th floor, looking outside.


    Melbourne Traffic with a cup of my coffee from my office ss window.


    How time has passed and feels like yesterday only.


    My office, Star Tech Software


    One day Nathan came to us and said he has a business n, he wants to start his own business, and he wanted me to be with him.


    First, I denied thinking he is being childish, but when I hear his business n, I know it has potential, and I know I can trust Nathan; he has a vision.


    He said he was nning to apply for the loan, and he was sure it would get approved. Even I was sure it would get approved.


    I asked him if I could invest, and at first, they bothughed at me, but when they saw I was dead serious, they asked me where I got the money from. As they all know what kind of family I belong to, but at the same time they know that I do not have to do anything with the families.


    I told them everything about my assignment with the government.


    First, they were shocked, butter, both were proud of me.


    I invested in thispany, and after requesting 100 times to keep equal partnership, Nathan did not agree with me and made me a 60% partner, and he became a 40% partner.


    As I said, Sam did not leave us and stuck to us like a leech, so she started helping us, and now she has be our admin¡¯s head.


    Nathan is CEO, and I am MD, which very few people know about. I am holding the post as COO, as I like to see everything operating properly.


    I heard the knock on the door ¡°came in,¡± saying I turned around and saw Nathan.


    ¡°Hi, pal,¡± he said, giving me a cute smile.


    ¡°What do you want, Nathan?¡± I asked while taking my seat.


    They know how I am-straight to the point, no bullshit.


    ¡°Did you read the mail I sent you?¡± He asked while taking his seat.


    ¡°Well, sorry, I guess I missed it. Tell me what it was about.¡±


    ¡°Well, one of the leadingpanies wants us to meet them regarding upgrading their system.¡± He says this, taking his seat in front of me.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do with that?¡± I asked in a broad tone. I know we will grab the project anyway.


    ¡°They want to meet you.¡± He shrugs.


    ¡°Why? Do they know me? And you are the CEO. Why the hell I need to see anyone?¡± This small information has made me annoyed.


    ¡°Are you sure they want to meet me.¡± I asked arching my brow before he replies for my previous question.


    ¡°They want to meet MD.¡± He stated.


    ¡°What rubbish! I do not want to meet anyone. You know how bad I am with people. You, please, take care of this or let them go.¡± I pleaded with my eyes.


    ¡°That is what I did, but it has been two months since they tried, and they are adamant about meeting you.


    And if this newses in the market that we refuse to meet such a well-knownpany, it will not be good for our reputation.¡± His thoughts finally hit me.


    ¡°So, what are you suggesting?¡± I asked while taking a rest in my chair.


    ¡°I would say one meeting will not harm,¡± he said while thinking.


    ¡°Ok, but I want you to be there,¡± I said, raising my brows.


    ¡°Ok, done. Then I shall tell my assistant to inform them and let us know once she gets the reply.¡±


    ¡°Okay fine. By the way, I am done with my work, so I am leaving early. Can you bring Sam with you?¡± I said this while packing my stuff.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Why not?¡± he said, scratching his neck. I can see he is a little happy about this arrangement but not epting it.


    ¡°You know what? You are a hopeless case,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, looking here and there, avoiding my eyes.


    I reached the beautiful house where I and Sam lived together, and right beside us, Nathan has his house, which I guess he even does not use for his shower, as most of the time I find him here only.


    However I can¡¯t forget the fact that because of them, I do not feel lonely in this house.


    ***

 Birthday Surprise

    Sarah¡¯s POV


    Why, is destiny, again and again, ying games with me?


    I guess the more I want to run away from everything, the more thingse running behind.


    The more I look for peace, the more the shadow of worry tower me.


    By the evening, I had finished my work, securing their system. I sent the culprit details as well.


    Mr. Luca already knows I like to keep myself hidden, so I do not have to worry about anything.


    I somehow started enjoying my life here with my two friends. Oh, yes, my second friend, Nathan Moore. Sam and Nathan have be best friends, and that is how I know him. He is tall. He has a good body, brown eyes, and a cute smile.


    Nathan and I are in the same batch. He is a brilliant and sharp student. He has a fantastic knowledge ofputers.


    Well, I do not like to make friends, but they call me their best friend. So practically, we are best friends.


    We are together most of the time. Whether I like it or not. They both are re-born of leech.


    Sometimes I feel Nathan has a liking for Sam, but I do not know why he takes no initiative.


    Whenever they both are together, they generally forget their surrounding even sometime me, and get are lost in their world, or maybe because of my introverted nature, I do not take part in every conversation.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However they stick with me like a second skin. Nheless, they both are there. Still, loneliness never left my hand.


    And about me, well, they both know myplete story and support me like a strong pir.


    If not family, I have these two.


    With time, I have forgotten my pain.


    5 years


    It has been five years.


    I was standing on the 85th floor, looking outside.


    Melbourne Traffic with a cup of my coffee from my office ss window.


    How time has passed and feels like yesterday only.


    My office, Star Tech Software


    One day Nathan came to us and said he has a business n, he wants to start his own business, and he wanted me to be with him.


    First, I denied thinking he is being childish, but when I hear his business n, I know it has potential, and I know I can trust Nathan; he has a vision.


    He said he was nning to apply for the loan, and he was sure it would get approved. Even I was sure it would get approved.


    I asked him if I could invest, and at first, they bothughed at me, but when they saw I was dead serious, they asked me where I got the money from. As they all know what kind of family I belong to, but at the same time they know that I do not have to do anything with the families.


    I told them everything about my assignment with the government.


    First, they were shocked, butter, both were proud of me.


    I invested in thispany, and after requesting 100 times to keep equal partnership, Nathan did not agree with me and made me a 60% partner, and he became a 40% partner.


    As I said, Sam did not leave us and stuck to us like a leech, so she started helping us, and now she has be our admin¡¯s head.


    Nathan is CEO, and I am MD, which very few people know about. I am holding the post as COO, as I like to see everything operating properly.


    I heard the knock on the door ¡°came in,¡± saying I turned around and saw Nathan.


    ¡°Hi, pal,¡± he said, giving me a cute smile.


    ¡°What do you want, Nathan?¡± I asked, while taking my seat.


    They know how I am-straight to the point, no bullshit.


    ¡°Did you read the mail I sent you?¡± He asked, while taking his seat.


    ¡°Well, sorry, I guess I missed it. Tell me what it was about.¡±


    ¡°Well, one of the leadingpanies wants us to meet them regarding upgrading their system.¡± He says this, taking his seat in front of me.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do with that?¡± I asked in a broad tone. I know we will grab the project, anyway.


    ¡°They want to meet you.¡± He shrugs.


    ¡°Why? Do they know me? And you are the CEO. Why the hell I need to see anyone?¡± This small information has made me annoyed.


    ¡°Are you sure they want to meet me?¡± I asked, arching my brow before he replies for my previous question.


    ¡°They want to meet MD,¡± He stated.


    ¡°What rubbish! I do not want to meet anyone. You know how bad I am with people. You, please, take care of this or let them go.¡± I pleaded with my eyes.


    ¡°That is what I did, but it has been two months since they tried, and they are adamant about meeting you.


    And if this newses in the market that we refuse to meet such a well-knownpany, it will not be good for our reputation.¡± His thoughts finally hit me.


    ¡°So, what are you suggesting?¡± I asked, while taking a rest in my chair.


    ¡°I would say one meeting will not harm,¡± he said while thinking.


    ¡°Ok, but I want you to be there,¡± I said, raising my brows.


    ¡°Ok, done. Then I shall tell my assistant to inform them and let us know once she gets the reply.¡±


    ¡°Okay fine. By the way, I am done with my work, so I am leaving early. Can you bring Sam with you?¡± I said this while packing my stuff.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Why not?¡± he said, scratching his neck. I can see he is a little happy about this arrangement, but not epting it.


    ¡°You know what? You are a hopeless case,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, looking here and there, avoiding my eyes.


    I reached the beautiful house where I and Sam lived together, and right beside us, Nathan has his house, which I guess he even does not use for his shower, as most of the time I find him here only.


    However, I can¡¯t forget the fact that because of them, I do not feel lonely in this house.


    ***

 Sarah Rose Hudson

    Sarah Rose HudsonContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The other gentleman, Mr. Eric Johnson, was talking to


    Nathan and I were listening.


    I cannot understand why he is repeating the same thing.


    We have already said no to them for this work.


    After he finishes, he looks toward me, and so does Nathan.


    Ok So now I must speak. Having no choice, I cleared my throat. I do not know why it got dry.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Johnson, we appreciate your offer, but I do not like to beat around the bush. So let mee straight to the point. You have been trying to get my appointment for the past few months for the same thing we discussed. If I am not wrong, we have already informed you that we would like to work on our creativity rather than correcting others¡¯ work.


    Moreover, as per my knowledge, if you have a full-proof security system, then what is the need to upgrade the system?¡± I asked while taking a hand rest on my table.


    ¡°How do you know we have a full-proof, secure system?¡± The first time Mr. Hudson spoke in his husky voice


    Does he have this beautiful voice all this time? Why can¡¯t I remember this? Oh, again, 5 years. People forget the faces in 5 years. I am just forgetting the voice. Iugh internally at my thoughts.


    Well, as far as I know, they are all waiting for my response. So Iposed myself, looked towards him, and spoke.


    ¡°First, I have my ways; second, you know where you are sitting, and for apany like us, it is easy to get information about any otherpany; I like to do my homework properly, sir.¡± I empathize with SIR with no emotion on my face.


    ¡®Well, I was the one who secured your system, dear Mr. Hudson.¡¯ Oh, how I want to say this on his face. But well, I do not want to disclose anything to him.


    ¡°Well, our system has been tampered with once, and it might get tampered with again in the future. So we do not want to take a risk; hence, we want the best security system possible, Miss Sarah Rose.¡± Mr. Johnson finishes this while smiling.


    Well, then, you must change the entire system, and we will create the whole new software for yourpany. Would it be ok with you, Mr. Johnson?¡± I asked, looking at him.


    He looked toward Mr. Hudson, looked back towards me, and said, Well, that will not be any problem with us, mam¡±.


    I looked at Nathan, and he was looking pleased to be working with such a bigpany, and I rolled my eyes internally.


    I looked back and said, ¡°Okay, then we shall get back to you with details soon.¡±.


    He smiled politely and said, ¡°We will wait for Miss Sarah Rose.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you mind me asking something?¡±


    No, not; please go ahead.¡±


    Why, Sarah Rose? I mean, I guess Rose must be your middle name.¡±


    ¡°Well, Rose is my grandmother¡¯s name, and I like to use her name with me.¡± I reply politely.


    ¡°Why are you not using your surname?¡± He asked one more question.


    ¡°I want to make my name. I want people to know me by Sarah; hence, I do not want to use any other identity.¡± I know someone is noticing my every answer. But well, I am not lying.


    ¡°Oh, that is a wonderful thought. I still would like to know your surname, Miss or Mrs., if you do not mind telling me.¡±


    He looked at my finger. ¡°As I can see, the ring on your finger, and sadly, that broke my heart for not meeting you earlier than this. He tried to flirt with me.


    ¡°No, not all. It is Hudson, Sarah Rose Hudson, as far as I remember.¡± I try to make a joke.


    ¡°And sorry to break your heart, but yes, so far I am married because I have not received the divorce papers as yet, but as soon as I get them in the future, I know where to find you.¡± I said it again with a small smile.


    Mr. Johnsonughed and said, ¡°Absolutely, but I like this ring in your hand, so let us wish that day neveres.¡±


    I looked at my hand. ¡°Yes, it is indeed beautiful.¡± It has many memories and is the reason I am who I am today. I again lost myself in my past, looking at the ring.


    ¡°Oh, my, it seems there is a deep love story behind this ring.¡± He tries to joke again.


    ¡°Well, I do not know about love, but the story definitely is.¡± I said it with a smug smile.


    Well, you know that my dear friend¡± pointing towards Mr. Hudson¡± shares the same surname as you. I hope you both are not rted to each other,¡± heughs at his joke.


    ¡°If meeting a person once in your life made you his or her rtive, then I might be, or else I do not remember, rted to anyone in this room.¡± I spoke, keeping a straight face with no emotion.


    Why is suddenly this all hurting me? Let us not run away from reality, Sarah; he is only rted to papers and nothing else.


    No string is attached.


    Ok, then, it was great meeting you guys. We shall now take your leave.¡± Mr. Johnson spoke while getting up from his seat.


    We nodded and got up.


    Mr. Sean Hudson came toward me after shaking hands with Nathan, but his eyes never left mine, and my heartbeat rose.


    Why the hell is he looking at me like this? As far as I remember, I have nothing of his, even though I must return his card without using it. Now, what does he want?


    ¡°Mrs. Hudson¡± nods towards me, giving his hand to shake.


    ¡°Sarah is fine.¡± I shake my hand. I could feel his hot palm on my cold one, and he pressed a little. God, what is this tingling in my stomach?


    I saw from the corner of my eye that everyone was leaving the room.


    He came too close to my liking and spoke or whispered in my ear, No, I LIKE MRS. HUDSON,¡± saying he kissed my neck, and I felt his one hand holding my waist and another touch my ne. This closeness was making me dizzy, and my body shivered at his touch, which I am sure he must have felt too.


    And spoke again. ¡°Happy Birthday, darling.¡± He kissed my cheek.


    I stood there like a statue.


    ¡°See you soon, baby,¡± he said and left while leaving me alone, wondering what had just happened.

 This Guy Is A Bad News

    What just happened?


    And what did he say, Baby Birthday, Darling?


    Howe he knows it is my birthday, first of all?


    And why is he calling me with endearment?


    Why?


    I was standing there for, I do not know, how long, still trying to get what just happened.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I felt someone shake my shoulder. I looked up and saw Nathan looking at me with questioning eyes. I know what he is asking.


    I huff and nod in affirmation.


    He banged on the table. ¡°I should have thought of it: why is such a bigpany behind our lives, and why would they be persistent enough to meet you only?¡± He spoke, ring his nostrils.


    ¡°It could be a coincidence, Nathan. If they are a bigpany, let us be honest; we aren¡¯t small either. We have made our name in such a short amount of time.¡± I said, sitting on a chair.


    ¡°Agree, but then again, why did they want to meet you?¡± He made his point again.


    ¡°They wanted to meet MD, not me, Nathan.


    And it has been five years. He does not care about whether I am dead or alive. Then why today will hee behind me?¡± I stated it as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Maybe he wants a divorce?¡± Nathan spoke, looking at me.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡°But again, why does he have toe? He would have sent it to someone.¡± I said this while brooding.


    ¡°I think there is something more than this, or maybe it is just a coincidence, but well, now, I do not want to stretch this issue anymore. Can you do me a favour?¡± I asked, looking at him.


    ¡°Yeah, anything tells me.¡± Nathan spoke.


    ¡°Ask ourwyer to prepare my divorce paper. I want to finish ASAP.¡± I spoke, getting up and looking outside the window.


    He nodded, and worry was visible in his eyes.


    ¡°Do not worry, Nathan; I am much stronger than this. Nowe on, I do not know about you, but I have work to do.¡±


    I try to lighten the environment, but I know how shaken up I am by his re-entry.


    Nathan looked at me for two minutes, then nodded and started walking past me.


    I know he is not convinced by my statement, but he knows not to ask anything right now; at least he understands my little


    I went to my cabin and took the whole ss of water in one go, and suddenly I was feeling like I could not breathe.


    I looked outside, and tears finally started flowing from my eyes. Why God, why is he back? When I have lived my life peacefully, why is he back?


    I was lost in my thoughts while standing at the same ce, for I do not know how long, and I heard the knock on my door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said without looking toward the door.


    ¡°Hey, Sarah, Are you ready to leave?¡± I heard Sam¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I have some work, Sam. You may leave.¡±


    Oh, but how will I go? Nathan had a meeting, so he will reach home directly. How long will it take? I can wait if you want.¡±


    ¡°Take my car; I will manage. Do not worry about me.¡±


    ¡°What? No, I shall take the taxi; do not worry.


    ¡°Take the bloody car, Sam,¡± I said, and she knows right now I am not in the mood to argue.


    ¡°Take the key from my assistant. I will see you at home. Bye.¡± I dismiss her before she says anything else.


    I heard her huff, and she left, closing the door behind her.


    I sat on my chair, looking at the ceiling. I do not know what life wants from me now.


    Next, when I came out of my thoughts, I saw the time: it was midnight. I checked my phone and saw 85 missed calls from Nathan and Sam¡­ Like, really?


    I called Sam, and she picked up in one ring.


    ¡°Oh, my god, Sarah, where the hell are you? Did you even look at the time? Do you know I was sick and worried about you?


    She asked me to go, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Hold your horse, girl; first, I am fine.


    Second, I will be home in half an hour, so do not worry.


    Third, I forgot to turn my ringer on after the meeting.¡± I said it in a bored tone.


    Ok, fine,e; we are waiting for you.


    ¡°No need; it is quitete. You guys go to sleep, and I will be home in some time. now bye.¡± I hang up before she starts again.


    I picked up my bag, booked the taxi, and went down.


    I was waiting for my taxi and saw a sleek ck BMW standing in my way.


    I was looking at the car, as I do not believe this could be my taxi.


    I saw someonee outside of the car, but the moment the person came into the light, I froze again at my ce.


    What is he doing here? I thought.


    Iposed myself, looking at himing toward me.


    ¡°What are you doing here at this time, Mr. Hudson?¡± I spoke, clutching my bag. Somehow, his persona is very intimidating.


    ¡°Well, I can ask the same question, Mrs. Hudson. What are you doing here at this time?¡± He asked me a counter-question, folding his hands on his chest.


    Oh, so now he wants to know my whereabouts, dude. After 5 years, you want to know this, wow?


    ¡°Well, if you have forgotten, this is my office, Mr. Hudson¡±. I spoke, looking directly into his eyes.


    ¡°I am very well aware of it, mam, but I hope you know office timings are over long ago.¡± He shot back.


    ¡°Well, again, let us not forget my office and my rules, and I can work as long as I wish to. However, you have not replied. What are you doing here?¡± I said, folding my hand near my chest. And I could see his eyes instantly go towards my chest.


    Yup, my dear husband, I have curves. See what you missed? I smirk, thinking internally.


    Heposed himself to see my smirk and said, ¡°Well, will you believe me if I say I was waiting for you?¡± he said, raising his eyebrow.


    Iugh hearing this: Well, nope, I will not¡±.


    ¡°Right then, why waste the time when I know you will not believe me? Nowe on, let me drop you; it is veryte.


    ¡°No, thank you. I can manage. I said, looking for my cab, which was entering the gate.


    ¡°I cannot leave you here; let me drop you¡±. He softened his voice as if requesting.


    ¡°Well, if I am not forgetting Mr. Hudson, you have already left me long back. Now stop all this nonsense; I have, and I can still take care of myself. I do not need anyone to do that. However, thanks for your concern that my cab is here,¡± I said, leaving.


    I could feel his scrutinizing gaze on my back, but right now, I care less. I want to run away from here as soon as possible. For the first time, someone has intimidated me like this.


    Suddenly, my tears started flowing again. I do not want anyone¡¯s care.


    I do not want anyone¡¯s love.


    I do not want anyone in my life.


    I know that all words are fake. At the end of the day, they all leave you with a broken heart, and I cannot break more than I already am.


    God, this guy is bad news, Sarah, I thought, closing my eyes and cleaning my tears.

 Finally I Am Tired

    Finally, I Am Tired


    I do not want to go to my house right now; I need to be alone.


    I text Sam. I will not be back tonight, so do not worry. I will be home tomorrow morning.


    They both know that sometimes I will not be alone, and I have my hidden ce, which no one knows.


    Yes, I am secretive, and I like to be like that. I do not like to share everything with everyone. Few things are too personal, I guess.


    ¡®I told the driver the address, and he looked at me weirdly, but dude, you are going to get your money, so drive the car and do not look at me.¡¯ I thought.


    In 45 minutes of the drive, we reached a ce far away from the city, and he stopped the car in front of a small house surrounded by a forest. There is not even a single house other than this.


    It is a silent ce.


    I paid the driver more than the ride amount and noticed a pleased look on his face.


    Nodding towards him, I went inside my small house.


    Once inside, enter the gate and be weed by a small garden. I open the door to my small living room, an open kitchen, and one bedroom. Just like the house, I stayed for almost a year.


    I kept my bag by my side and sat on the couch.


    Yes, I miss that house, and that is the reason I made this house just like it was there. I try to keep all the colours and the decor the same. Somehow, it gives me a homily feeling.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Home?


    I startedughing at this thought like a manic


    Which home, Sarah?


    The one that your husband said is his house, and you must stay there the way he wants? My mind mocked.


    That house was never mine.


    He had never been there.


    Let us not forget the time when you stayed up the whole night looking at the ceiling.


    Let us not forget that you never switch off your light due to fear of darkness.


    Let us not forget the time when you did not utter a single word for weeks because there was no one to talk to.


    Let us not forget that no one came when you were burning with fever to take care of you.


    Let us not forget eating alone, sitting alone, sleeping alone, and doing everything alone.


    Tears are continuously flowing from my eyes, thinking about my past.


    A painful past.


    Why, God, am I alone?


    Why do I not have anyone I can love?


    Why do I not have anyone who loves me?


    Am I that bad?


    When will this get over?


    Why can¡¯t you call me Mama?


    I want toe to you. Tell me, mama, tell me.


    I do not want to live anymore. Call me Mama, please.


    I cry as loud as I can. I know no one will hear me here.


    Today, at the age of 24, I finally gave up all hope.


    I hope to live.


    I hope to be someone and make myself proud.


    I hope to be loved.


    Sean¡¯s entry broke all my strength to the core.


    Today, his touch awakens the desire I have buried somewhere deep inside my heart.


    Today, I felt how unwanted I was.


    How unwanted I am!


    I still remember the hatred in his eyes on our wedding day.


    Today¡¯s meeting made me feel cheap.


    It made me feel like someone whom no one desires in their life.


    Today, I felt cursed.


    I am finally tired.


    I cannot fight anymore to live.


    I cried and cried. I do not know how long.


    Dear best friends,


    You both came into my life like the first rays of the sun.


    I have never told you, but you both have a special ce in my heart and always will.


    I just wanted to say I love you both from the bottom of my heart.


    You both are the only ones I have in my life.


    Thank you so much for always being there with me.


    Always shine like a star.


    Love,


    Sarah


    I kept my phone aside and looked at the stuff in my hand.


    I smiled looking at that. Finally, I aming, mama.¡±


    And I closed my eyes.


    ***


    I woke up hearing a beeping sound. I opened my eyes and closed my back due to too much light, kept my hand on my eyes, and felt pain in my hand.


    I slowly again tried to open my eyes and look at my hand, which was painting like a bitch and was connected to so many wires.


    Wow, so heaven also has these?


    I looked around and saw a white room with light blue curtains, and a few machines were beeping nearby.


    It looks like some hospitals have hospitals as well.


    I was looking at everything and trying to register each and everything nearby me and looking to get a glimpse of my mama or my grandparents, but I could not see them.


    Where are they? I thought.


    Suddenly I heard the unlocked sound, looked towards the sound, and saw the person I was not expecting in heaven.


    MY DAD


    What is he doing here? As far as I remember, he was fit and fine until a few days ago.


    I was looking at him without blinking my eyes, and he was looking at me with hatred in his eyes.


    ¡®Well, I expect nothing else from you, dad, other than hatred.¡¯ I thought.


    He came toward me and sat near my bed. If looks could kill, I would be six feet under by now.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Did he ask me with his topmost disgust?


    I was looking at him and still trying to understand what was happening here.


    ¡°I heard you are not well, so I thought to see when you would die.¡± Hearing this, I got a tear in my eyes and a lump in my throat, but again, I said nothing.


    ¡°If you tried hard, you could¡¯ve seeded, but as usual, you are useless and cannot do anything properly.¡±


    ¡®Oh, so I am alive. I instantly regarded myself as being alive. I am still in this disgusting world where no one wants me.¡¯


    ¡°So, when will your next attempt be?¡± He asked, zing in anger.


    I do not know whether he is sad to see me alive or happy.


    I cannot even say how delighted I am to see you again. He spoke again, and with that, a small hope I had in my heart that he was concerned about me died.


    I wanted to speak, but my throat waspletely dry. I cannot even say anything.


    He got up from his seat and said, ¡°Make sure you do not let the situatione where I must see you again.¡±


    What do you not want to see again, Mr. William?¡± I heard a voice I did not want to hear again.


    ***

 Wife

    Sarah¡¯s POV


    ¡°What do you not want to see again, Mr. William?¡± I heard the voice I did not want to hear again.


    I looked up and saw Seaning inside with all dominance, giving an intense gaze to my father, anding towards me, kissing my forehead.


    I could see my father stiffen a little in his gaze. And I shiver the moment his lips touch my skin.


    ¡°Nothing; I was just telling her I do not want to see her like this again.¡± He spoke in one go, started walking towards the door, and left.


    Not before nodding towards Sean. Well, guess what? He did not bother to reply to my father¡¯s nod.


    This man is full of attitude, and let us not lie. I like it.


    I looked up and met beautiful blue eyes looking at me with so many emotions, like, what, love? Concern? Care?


    Iugh at my thought and shrug it off instantly.


    Why would he think like that for me? Let us not forget that he is the one who never epted me. Oh, no one has ever epted me.


    I am cursed.


    I smirked at my thoughts and tried to sit back.


    I saw the nurse, and the doctor came and started checking.


    I¡¯m not sure what my vitals are.


    I wanted water, so I looked towards the nurse, but she was busy with something. She did not look towards me, and then I saw a ss of water with a straw in front of me. I looked up and saw Sean looking at me, and I nodded to have some water.


    In any other situation, I would push his hand away, but right now I need water badly. So I obliged and drank the whole half-ss of water in one go.


    Before I could say anything, I saw my best friend barge in without knocking.


    Yup, no manners at all.


    I saw tears in Sam¡¯s eyes and concern on Nathan¡¯s face. They both came running, and they both hugged me as I ran away from there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And that view made me feel guilty.


    I should have thought about them.


    My left hand had a painful syringe, and my right hand was attached to some other wire.


    I tap them with my right hand. I cannot breathe. God, these two will never change.


    ¡°Guys, leave her; she cannot breathe.¡± I hear Sean¡¯s voice, and I roll my eyes at hearing this.


    They both instantly stepped away from me, and I saw Sam crying like a baby.


    ¡°You scared us,¡± Nathan said, inspecting me from top to bottom.


    Before I could say anything, I heard an angry voice from Sam. ¡°Why are you saying anything to her, Nathan? We are nothing to her.¡± ¡±


    She folded her hand below her chest.


    ¡°I am fine, Sam. I will not die that easily, I guess.¡± I try to make a joke in my groggy voice.


    ¡°I will never let you die.¡± I heard an angry voice from the other side, and I know who it belongs to.


    I roll my eyes at his drama. And I¡¯m still wondering about the reason behind it. Well, do not worry, my dear husband. Soon, I will find out. I thought, looking at him.


    Hearing this, Nathan looked toward him, and anger was visible in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Hudson?¡± Nathan spoke in full rage.


    ¡°Where are you expecting me to be when my wife needs me the most?¡± He replies with full arrogance, putting his hand in his pocket.


    Then I noticed he was wearing ck formal trousers with a in light blue button-down shirt with folded sleeves. His hair was a little messy, and his eyes were red, like he had not slept for ages.


    Hearing WIFE, my heart skipped a beat.


    This is the first time I am hearing this: him epting me as a wife, someone calling me his wife. Feels foreign.


    ¡°Do you think you are toote to realize that she is your wife?¡± Nathan was no less, and he spoke with the same attitude.


    ¡°I have never forgotten that. However, I do not like to exin myself to people who do not concern me.¡± He said this, smirking.


    I was just sitting and looking at their banter, and it got louder when the doctor spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, she is fine, but I would like to keep her under observation for one day and run some tests, then you can take her home by tomorrow.¡± The doctor spoke, looking at some paper in his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± I heard Sean¡¯s voice.


    ¡°But make sure she takes full rest with healthy food. She is too weak, I must add, and stress is not good for her.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry; I will make sure of it. You arrange a doctor and nurse for her for 24 hours as soon as we leave the hospital.¡±


    He ordered the doctor to raise his eyebrow, and I felt bad for the poor doctor.


    ¡°There is no need, doctor. We will arrange everything she needs. You do not must stress yourself.¡± Nathan spoke, talking to the doctor but looking at Sean.


    Well, I hope I do not get to see any murder here. I thought.


    ¡°I know what is good for my wife, so you do not bother yourself.¡± Sean spoke in anger.


    ¡°Of course, your wife. Oh, let me not forget to mention the wife you realize you have after 5 years, or, let us say, after six years.¡± Nathan spoke, pressing the word wife and putting his finger on his chin like he was thinking something. He was provoking him more.


    I saw the doctor fly away, saving his life.


    I do not know why, but somehow I wanted tough. But well, guess what? I control.


    ¡°I am not obliged to answer the person I do not know.¡± Sean spoke with full arrogance.


    He looks toward me, and his eyes soften, looking at me.


    He came towards me and said, ¡°You have your time with your friend¡¯s princess; I will be back sometime.¡± He kissed me again on my temple and left the room.


    And here I am still contemting what just happened.


    Wife?


    Princess? Did he hit his head somewhere?


    What is he doing here? I came out of my thoughts after hearing this.


    I shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°How did you get to know about me?¡± I said, looking at both of them.


    And then suddenly, their demeanor changed from concern to anger. Ok, well done, Sarah. Howe you always manage to press the wrong button? I thought.


    ¡°How could you do this to us?


    ¡°First, you answer me? And do not lie, as I know you have intentionally done this.¡± Sam ask.


    ¡°Is it because of Sean? Did he say anything to you?¡± Nathan spoke with questioning eyes.


    They were both bombarded with their questions, and I got emotional over their care for me.


    I handled myself and said, ¡°Well, I did nothing. It is just that I wanted to sleep, so I took an extra dose, and then I used to take I spoke, stuttering a little, looking down, and ignoring the question about Sean.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. Do you think we are stupid? And how much was the extra dose? 10 meds or 20 meds.¡± Nathan spoke, raging like a bull.


    I said nothing. I guess right now saying mom is the best thing.


    No one said anything for a few minutes.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°By the way, you guys did not answer. How did you guys get to know?¡± I changed the subject.


    ¡°Well, after your message, we got restless and started searching for you. I even called my friend Freddy, who is a cop, and asked for his help with the same.

 Our Home

    The entire night, we have been searching for you, and that is how we got to know that Sean was thest person you met when I checked the office CCTV.


    We even started checking the hospitals, but before we could get to you, I got the call from the hospital saying you are hospitalized, and when I reached here, the doctor told me about your condition and the reason behind it.¡± Nathan said it in a taunting manner.


    I nod, as I do not have anything else to say.


    ¡®Howe Sean is here?¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°I understand you are both my emergency contact person and the hospital has contacted you, but howe he was here, and can you believe who else was here a few minutes ago?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow.


    Who?¡± Sam spoke.


    ¡°My dear father,¡± I smirk.


    ¡°What¡±? They both shout together, and I flinch but nod in agreement.


    ¡°I am still wondering how they both appeared after so many years, and that too together.¡± Nathan spoke, thinking deeply.


    ¡°There must be some reason behind Nathan, as I do not believe they both started missing me suddenly after six years, and that too at the same time. Please find out what they want now. I do not want to deal with any drama now. I want to cut all the strings once in for all.¡± I hate saying this.


    ¡°You do not need to worry. I will do what is needed as soon as possible. Right now, you just take care of yourself. Nothing is more important than you right now.¡± Nathan spoke in an assuring manner.


    I am tired. I want to sleep, and I close my eyes.


    ¡°Ok, you sleep. We also go home and get fresh; we wille next morning to pick you up. But this conversation is not over. You have a lot to exin,¡± Nathan said sternly. ¡°I know right now that staying home is the best thing. So, I nod in agreement.¡±


    Our Home!


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    When I woke up, I saw something had changed. I look around, not something. Everything has changed.


    Where am I?


    I look here and there to get a glimpse of someone. I see I am in a beautiful, enormous room that shows luxury in every inch of the corner.


    I am on the king-size bed, which is in the middle of the room, and I could see there are three doors attached, and one of them is a balcony. I could see due to the open curtains. I looked to the other side and saw a clock on the table showing me the time of 10 a. m.


    How much have I slept? 15 hours, or maybe 17 hours? This is the longest sleep I have ever taken in my life, I guess.


    ¡°Good morning, princess. How are you feeling?¡± Sean came and kissed my temple.


    And I jerked up from his sudden voice while his warm lips touched my skin.


    What are all these? Princess kisses? What is this maniptive man nning now?


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked, ignoring his question.


    ¡°At our home,¡± he said, speaking as if nothing had happened.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean your house¡±? Well, dear husband, if you think that your sugar-coated talk can make me forget the past, then sorry to burst out of your bubble. I thought.


    ¡°No, our house. And you did not answer my previous question about how you are feeling?¡± He said it with a charming smile.


    ¡®Well, I cannot lie. He has charm.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°It should not concern you how I am feeling. By the way, why am I here?¡± I spoke with no emotional face.


    ¡°So, where should you be if not here?¡± He asked me a counter-question.


    Really, dear husband?¡¯ I thought, raising my eyebrow.


    ¡°My house, where else¡±? I stated it as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Correct. You are at your house. Now I have an important meeting that I cannot avoid, so I will be in my study for some time. Let me know if you need anything. I have saved my phone number on your phone, and I will be back soon.¡± Ignoring what I said, he pointed my phone at the side table.


    Like really?


    But how did he save his number on my phone?


    Oh, did he know my password? But how?


    ¡°By then, a nurse will help you with your breakfast. He looks towards Nora and a doctor, whom I just noticed standing behind him.


    And again, I spoke, looking at them. ¡°Make sure she finishes her breakfast, gives her medicine on time, and updates me about her recovery. A single mistake will make you cry your whole life. Understand?¡± He ordered them arrogantly.


    They both visibly shiver and bow to him, like he is some kind of king somewhere. Poor people.


    ¡®Jerk¡¯ I thought


    He again looked back at me, and before I could object or say anything, he kissed me on the cheek and left.


    ¡®God, this man, first forehead and now cheek, what will be next?


    Lips?


    Look at the audacity of this man. Let hime back then. I will show him the real me.¡¯ I thought, gritting my teeth.

 Outburst

    ¡®Come on, mam, I take you to the restroom, saying The nurse started helping me, and the doctor started writing something on his note.


    Once I reached the washroom, I saw a beautiful modern washroom with white tiles, a box shower, and a bathtub on the other side.


    I checked every corner of the room. Who knows, he might have kept some cameras here. But when I found nothing, I finally got rid of my clothes and took a nice, warm shower. After getting fresh, I felt tired, and I realized I was indeed weak.


    I wore the bathrobe, and the nurse took me towards the closet, and while I was stunned looking at it,


    ¡°What would you like to wear, Mam?¡± she asks, looking at me and the closet back.


    Before I could think about who the clothes were, I saw that all the clothes were new brands with tags on them. And all the best brandsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I walked two steps and opened the other closet and drawer and saw it had the best brand of clothes, shoes, bags, watches, perfumes, essories¡¯, and undergarments.


    I picked up Victoria¡¯s Secret¡¯s Bra and Panty, and it was my size. I looked back and asked, ¡°Whose clothes are these?¡±


    She knitted her eyebrows and said, ¡°It is your house, so it must be yours only. As sir has shown me, this is all your stuff.¡± Her confusion was clear upon hearing my question.


    Hearing this, I blush hard, thinking, Howe he knows my size? And is that perfect?


    I avoided her questing re and picked up one tee and shorts.


    I asked her to wait outside till I got ready, and she nodded in agreement.


    After getting ready, I went outside and sat. Finally, I am hell tired. I closed my eyes and started pressing my legs, which hurt like anything.


    I felt someone press my legs. I guess it is a nurse. Oh, dear sweet holy God, how nice it feels. I started enjoying it when I reached the exact point where it hurt the most. I moan in delight.


    And hands stopped. I whined when I did not feel any moment, and I opened my eyes, irritated, and got the shock of my life.


    My dear husband is looking at me and gulping like he is controlling something.


    I snatch my leg back and ask, ¡°What are we doing?¡± I asked, a little annoyed.


    ¡°Well, are you angry because I pressed your leg, or I stopped?¡± He asked me, smirking.


    That made me think about why I was angry, and I got the conclusion that he stopped.


    Well now, do not me me, but my legs are hurting like a bitch, and he was doing a good job. Maybe if he has nothing in the future, then he can be a masseuse.


    Iugh aloud at my thoughts.


    ¡°Penny to your thoughts, Mrs. Hudson?¡± He spoke.


    ¡°I stopped my stupid grinning and said, Sarah, my name is Sarah Rose.¡±


    ¡°I have never forgotten Sarah Rose Hudson. Or, to be precise, Mrs. Sean Hudson. Just in case you are forgetting.¡± He mocked me.


    ¡°Well, sadly, I have never forgotten that either, Mr. Hudson.¡± I spoke with full hatred.


    I do not know why I am getting frustrated.


    I saw minor disappointment in his eyes, or maybe hurt, but he masked instantly and said, ¡°I am d you did not forget who you belong to.¡±


    ¡°I belong to none¡±. I spoke, and now anger is rising in me.


    ¡°Says who?¡± He asked me with a full attitude.


    ¡°I do not need anyone¡¯s opinion here, as I have experienced everything by myself. If you are forgetting that fact,¡± saying I got up with full fury.


    Again, ignoring my fury, his eyes roamed my body from top to toe. I noticed his eyes stopped at three ces: my face, or maybe my lips, my breast, and my legs.


    Then again, a thought came to mind: why would I care? Let him see what he has missed.


    I went towards the bed and picked up the phone, and again, there were over 100 missed calls, all of which belonged to my best friends.


    Not wasting a second, I call them, and before I speak, ¡°Where the hell are you, Sarah? Are you all right¡±?


    ¡°Yes, I am fine, Nathan. Do not worry. I am sending you my current location to pick me up, and the rest will talkter. I spoke in one cut.


    After sending him my location, I turned back and saw an angry Sean Hudson.


    Well, now, what is wrong? Why is he mad?


    I raise my eyebrow, like asking about his problem.


    You are not going anywhere,¡± he deres.


    ¡°And what gives you the impression that I will not?¡± I asked, folding my hand to my chest.


    ¡°This is your house, Sarah,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°No, this is not my house; this is your house, Mr. Hudson. And as you said earlier, I will not forget this is your house, and second, I do not like to stay anymore at anyone¡¯s house.¡± I spoke.


    ¡°Moreover, I am already thankful to you. You let me stay at your ce for almost a year. Now I cannot take on any more obligations. However, thank you for your generosity. I shall send the check for my medical bill to you. Thank you very much,¡± I said, starting to walk towards the door.


    His closeness and everything around me are stressing me out. I am feeling dizzy, but right now I care less. I want to run away from here as soon as possible.


    He holds my hand and says, ¡°Look, I am sorry for my behavior.¡± He spoke, looking down in shame.


    ¡°Sorry¡±? I spoke, took my hand back from his firm grip, and asked. I suddenly started feeling like I wanted to burst out likeva.


    ¡°Now you are sorry? After six years?


    Sorry after 2190 days?


    Sorry, after 52560 hours?


    Wow, how fantastic! Finally, you are sorry.¡±.


    Tears started flowing like a river from my eyes.


    ¡°Are you sorry for those times when I stayed all alone in the basement when you never came to check on me?¡± I said, full face to him.


    ¡°Or are you sorry when no one was there when I was sick?¡± I asked with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Or are you sorry that you made me lonelier than I already was?¡± I said this while the pain of the year was flowing from my eyes.


    I look at his face and say, ¡®Why is this hurting so much? Why is my heart paining? Did I expect him to do all this what I am saying?¡¯


    I wanted to stop myself, but today I am getting out of control, and my emotions havepletely taken over.


    ¡°You know what, Mr. Hudson? We check even a dog who stays under the same roof, but let me tell you, I was even worse than that for you.¡± I spoke with full fury. I never thought my heart was expecting this from him.


    ¡®This is the wrong allegation; he was even stuck in this forced marriage like me.¡¯ My heart warns me.


    Iposed myself and spoke again. ¡°You know what? Let me be honest with you, Mr. Hudson. I do not have any grudges against you.


    So do not be sorry.


    Why would Iin to a stranger when my family does not want me?¡± My voice cracked, saying his.


    ¡®My father hates me to the core.¡¯ I think about my past.


    ¡°If you are doing all this out of guilt, then stop this. You do not have to do all these. I do not have any bad feelings about you in my heart. Let us say I do not have any feelings for you.¡± Saying this, my heart hurts like I will get a heart attack.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯ I thought


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°I am just thankful; you had let me stay at your house. For me, the shelter you provided was more than enough.


    And do not worry; I have asked mywyer to get the divorce papers ready. You will be free from this forced rtionship as soon as possible.¡±


    I turned to hide my pain from him and saw my best friend standing at the door, looking worried.


    Well, I will not hide anything from them. They know me very well.


    I started walking toward them, but before I could say anything, dizziness hit me hard, and before I knew anything, someone held me firmly.


    Someone called my name, but I do not know who.


    I felt lips on my skin. But this time, I know who it is.


    SEAN


    **

 I Want All Of You

    SEAN POV


    I sat on a chair, looking at her pale face and holding her lifeless hand.


    I could feel her friends¡¯ using stares, but I care less right now. I only care for my girl, my wife, Sarah.


    Yes, my wife.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Today I listened to her usations. I saw the pain in her eyes.


    How lonely she is.


    She thinks I am here to get a divorce, but no, my darling; I do not want a divorce, nor will I ever give you one in this life.


    I have my reasons to be back earlier than I thought, and I will not back off now. I want what is rightfully mine.


    I have given her enough time. For her, now it is time to be back in my life.


    I let you live your dreams, princess. I let you do things you wanted to do in your life, but now that is it.


    You have made your name; you have made yourself proud, and you have made me proud.


    I might think of letting you enjoy your life a little more, but I know I cannot. I have seen you, and now I must touch you.


    I need you all by myself.


    I know she is suffering as hell, but baby, you do not know me yet. All the attempts to get away from me will go in vain as I have already had a little taste of you and you are like a drug. Once you get the taste, you want more, and I want more.


    I want all of you.


    Do you think you are living peacefully away from me, and I will not even know your whereabouts?


    No, princess, no. You are wrong here. I knew where you were from the moment you left the house. What are you doing? With whom do I have all the information about you?


    You lived peacefully because I let you live.


    You are mine, and I do not let go of what is mine. I looked up and saw Nathan. He was giving me a murderous look.


    ¡®Well, the kid gives you whatever look you want, but I do not care. She is my woman, and she will be with me whether she likes it.¡¯ I smirked at that thought.


    The doctor says she is stressed and weak, and she needs proper rest. She fainted because of weakness and high blood pressure.


    I somehow felt guilty. Earlier, I was thinking about her happiness. I used to think what I did was right. I did not want to be a barricade between her dreams. I wanted her to fly high. I wanted her to live her dreams. I wanted her to enjoy life to the fullest, but today she made me realize how wrong I was.


    When I heard her cry, standing outside her house, it broke my heart into a million pieces.


    I betted my eyshes a few times to control my tears and felt some movement in her hand.


    I squeeze her hand gently, and she opens her eyes slowly and closes back because of the light, I guess.


    She again opens slowly and looks here and there, and then her eyes stop at me, and then she moves around her friends, and they rush towards her.


    ¡°Pumpkin, you have decided you will give me a heart attack at this age? Do you think I am too young to die? Moreover, I do not want to die a virgin like you.¡± Sam is bombarded, crying a mess without thinking about what she is saying.


    I looked at Sarah, and her face was worth watching. She became all red because of embarrassment, and her blood rushed from her cheek to her neck.


    Gosh, looking at that, my blood rushed to my lower region.


    She looks divine with rosy cheeks. How do I want to suck them in?


    Shepletely avoided me, clearing her throat. ¡°Who says I am a virgin¡±? She was lilting and fuming.


    ¡®But Sam was not the one to the back right now, as she is hell worried about her friend and, in anger, she does not know what she is saying. And for me, it is so amusing yet entertaining. I just need popcorn here, as this is getting extremely interesting for me.¡¯ I thought about biting my cheek from the inside.


    ¡°I am saying this¡±. Sam says this while hupping.


    ¡°Oh, and who told you this? I do not remember ever telling you about this in my life.¡± Sarah spoke a little annoyingly.


    ¡°Darling, for that, you need boys in your life. And as far as I remember, you had no boys in your whole life apart from Nathan.¡± She spoke, cleaning her nose with a tissue kept on the table.


    And this statement made me a little angry and maybe jealous.


    Oh,e on now, I am not a saint, and I do not expect the same from my partner; however, at the same time, I do not want the person who has taken my wife¡¯s virginity in front of me either, and that too in my house.


    Sam looks at Nathan usingly and says, ¡°Unless Nathan is the one.¡±


    ¡°What nooo!¡± Nathan and Sarah spoke together, and that gives me some peace of mind.


    ¡°What Rubbish is it?¡± Sarah spoke, irritated.


    ¡°Sam, do you even have any idea what you are talking about? She is my little sister, and you are talking this bullshit about us¡±? I never thought you had a gutter mind¡±. Nathan fumed, and Sam got embarrassed by her statement.


    I am sorry, I did not mean it. I was just trying to prove my point that she is a virgin.¡± She spoke innocently, and I bit my lips hard not to smile.


    ¡°To hell with your bloody point. Tell me one thing: are you a virgin? Why the hell does it matter if someone is a virgin or not? Does that change the person?¡± Now Nathan¡¯s anger has crossed all the boundaries, I guess. I can see he is very protective of Sarah.


    ¡°Well, I am a virgin. I have no chance in my life to have a boyfriend because of you guys. You guys never let me have one. You both always had a problem with every guy I brought to meet you.¡± Sam spoke, pouting.


    This girl is cute, I must say.


    Hearing this, Nathan¡¯s eyes got soft, and Sarah startedughing. And I try to control myugh.


    ¡°We have not got a suitable guy for you. You always bring stupid people in front of us,¡± Nathan said in a bored tone.


    ¡°Then find someone for me.¡± She huffed, crossing her arms to her chest.


    ¡°Never¡±. Nathan Mummer, but I heard it as he was standing right beside me.


    Well, one thing is clear: Nathan has a liking for Sam. Good choice, brother, I thought.


    Ok, fine, I will find a guy for you, but then you must promise me you will ept him with no drama? Deal?¡± Sarah Spoke.


    ¡°What you? I do not know what kind of stupid boy you get for me. You have never been with anyone, so I cannot trust your choice. You have zero knowledge in the boy¡¯s department.¡± She shakes her head, makes zero in the air, and insults Sarah nicely.


    But Sarah was not affected and said, OK, let me give you some description. How about that? Sarah spoke, raising one eyebrow.


    Sam thought for a second. Narrowing her eyes towards Sarah, she said, ¡°Okay, this will be safe, I guess¡±.


    ¡°Great, So I will find a guy for you who will have 5. 11 ke hair, be fair, and have cute dimples because I know how much you love Nathan¡¯s dimple.¡± Hearing this, Nathan started coughing, and Sam blushed hard.


    I was enjoying all the drama.


    ¡°Well then, that will be yes from me,¡± she said, looking at Nathan, who was looking everywhere, then Sam.


    Hmm, so Sarah knows Nathan¡¯s feelings, and I guess Sam has some feelings for him, too.


    She looked at Sarah and said, ¡°Perhaps it does not prove you are not a virgin. I know you are.¡±


    Man, this girl is also suborned like her friend. I mentally facepalm myself.


    ¡°Nope, I am not.¡± Sarah shakes her head.


    Nathan was visibly ufortable with this conversation.


    ¡°Then tell me how you felt after your first time. She sat on the bed with Sarah to get all the information from her and started listening carefully.¡± Like a kid is waiting for her bedtime story.


    Sam, do you know you are standing in front of my husband and my brother, and you are asking me to share how I lost my virginity? Do you want to know the name and address of that person? Tell me¡±? Sarah is now full of embarrassment and anger, but what caught my attention was my husband.


    Hearing this, I felt a current run through my body, and I got goosebumps.


    Sarah felt my standing hair on my hand because I was still holding her hand, and unknowingly, she started moving her thumb on the back of my hand to calm my nerves. And it worked.


    ¡°Virgin or no virgin matter, nothing, Sam. Now I think we should let her take some rest. I looked at Sarah, and she was looking at me with no emotion, like trying to read my soul, but baby, it is difficult to read me.


    I will ask the servant to bring your food, saying I stood up to go, but she was still holding my hand. I looked back to see what she wanted, but she was just looking at me.


    Sam cleared her throat, and she took her hand back, saying sorry. I nodded and went out.


    **

 Pack My Stuff

    SARAH POV


    I look back at Sam. ¡°Do you even know how brainless you are? I never thought you could think Something like this about me and Nathan, and did you forget where you are?¡± Sam looks down in shame but says nothing.


    I look at Nathan ¡°I want to go home. Please take me back.¡±


    ¡°Sarah, I would love to, but you are not well, and the doctor has asked for full bed rest. However, I do not want you to stay here either. Saying that, he started helping me get down.


    I got down hearing this and started walking towards the door, and then I thought about my phone. I looked back and saw my phone on the bedside. Before I walked there, I was up in the air, and someone was holding me in his arms. No need to guess who dares to do that.


    ¡°Leave me, Mr. Hudson.¡± I wriggle in his grip.


    ¡°Never ever.¡± He pressed me more to him, like I was a baby.


    ¡°I said leave me. I want to go home,¡± I tried again.


    ¡°How many times do I have to remind you that you are at home?¡± He was so close to me that I could feel his breath fanning on me.


    I give a quick look at his face; he is indeed devilishly handsome, but let us not forget the devil in it.


    But his pulpy lips look tempting. I guess one kiss will not harm.


    Then I remember how he ignored me, kissing on the altar, how he disrespected me, and how unwanted I felt.


    ¡°Guys, if you need some private time, we can wait outside.¡± Sam smirks, looking at us.


    Before I replied, ¡°Oh, that would be wonderful, Sam,¡± She nodded, held Nathan¡¯s hand, and started walking out. I looked at Nathan and pleaded with my eyes not to go, and he stopped.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°I guess we should leave, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Leave me, Mr. Hudson, right at this moment.¡± Now I am angry.


    ¡°Or else,¡± he said cockily.


    ¡°Or else you will not like what I will do next,¡± I warn him.


    ¡°Trust me, baby, I am dying to know,¡± he replies, smirking.


    ¡°Ok then,¡± I said, biting his shoulder. So hard that I believe the mark will stay with him for at least a week, and I will not be surprised if blood oozes out.


    He loosened his grip, and I jerked myself while standing on my feet, but I felt a little dizzy because of the sudden movement.


    Nathan holds me instantly and asks, ¡°Are you okay, Sarah?¡±


    I nod and look back at Sean with a murderous look.


    ¡°Come on, Nathan,¡± I said, and I started walking.


    ¡°Sarah, wait.¡± Sean spoke.


    ¡°He turns to Nathan. See, I understand you want to take her with you, but right now she needs rest, and you know it. She is weak. Please let her stay here for a few days, and then I will drop her off at your house.¡± He requested Nathan politely.


    But I know he is anything but polite.


    Nathan looked towards me, and I pleaded in my eyes, Do not go, but I do not know why he nodded in agreement.


    I looked at Sam, and she was smiling like a madwoman.


    Dear sweet God, What have you done to my friends?


    Are they my friends or someone else behind these faces?


    This made me angrier.


    ¡°First of all, my being weak should not concern you in any way. Second, my friends do not take my life¡¯s decision. I know very well what to do and what not to do. So kindly excuse us and stop this nonsense of your concern.¡± I started walking towards the door and stopped hearing him.


    ¡°Fine, if you cannot stay here, never mind, but I can stay with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Roxy¡­¡± Sean calls someone


    And next, a well-built man came wearing a ck suit like an FBI agent and said, Yes, boss¡±?


    ¡°Pack all my stuff and bring it to Mrs. Hudson¡¯s house, and make sure the doctor and nurse follow us.¡± He started walking, holding my hand.


    Now this has made me speechless, and I do not know what to do or how to react. Hence, I started walking with him like a lost puppy.


    I look back at Nathan and Sam. Nathan just shrugs, and Sam is grinning like crazy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    We went out, and he started walking towards the car, and he opened the door of some ck car and made me sit in it.


    And me? I was still thinking about what was fucking happening.


    I was in my thoughts looking outside, and Sean was doing something on his phone, which I noticed from the corner of my eye.


    We reached home for some time, and I got out without looking back and saw back-to-back that the car wasing inside my premises.


    I look back at all the cars and wonder what is happening.


    Sean noticed my vision and looked back and again looked at me. ¡°Do not mind them; they will not disturb us; they will do their job.¡±


    ¡°Who are they¡±? I am still looking like a well-built man like Roxying out of the car wearing ck sses and a walky-talky in my hands.


    ¡°They are your security.¡± I want tough hearing this.


    ¡°Who do you think I am, president of America? I do not need this stupid security of yours; get lost with them¡±. I said I took a step ahead, but trust me, this guy is a leech, a stubborn leech. He started walking behind me like I said nothing.


    ¡°Neither I nor they are going. If you like it, it is fine, or deal with it.¡± He spoke.


    Look at the audacity of this madman.


    I went to the living room, sat on the couch, and closed my eyes.


    Dear Great God, if I kill this man, can you forgive me for this sin? He has be a pain in my life now.


    I huffed in irritation and left for the room.


    Once I reached the room, my eyes started getting wet. I do not know if it is because of irritation or something else. I do not know why, but I want to cry right now. I just want to cry.


    I went inside the bathroom and closed the door. Sitting down on the floor, I looked up and said, ¡®Why are you doing this to me? Why is he back? When I finally started living my life, he was back in my life and trying to behave as if nothing had happened.


    What does he want now? If he does not want a divorce, then what else does he want? He has everything, and I do not think I have something that he needs.


    Tears wereing down my eyes, and I was sitting on the floor, motionless. God, I am a person who looks for love, and anyone can manipte me by showing me a little affection, and that is the reason I stay aloof.


    I am already broken, and I might not be able to take one more heartbreak. Take him away from me, please. I cried a lot.


    I do not know how long I sat there, but then I took a shower. After having a cold shower, I came out wrapping a towel around my body while drying my hair with another one.


    I came to my room and started walking towards my closet, and someone cleared his throat. I looked up and saw Sean was halfying on my bed and looking at me from top to bottom.


    ¡°Oh, my god, you shameless man, what are you doing in my room, and howe you entered without my permission?¡± I spoke seethingly in anger. I hid my body with the towel in my hand.


    He started walking toward me, and I started walking backward. I hit my back with something, which I guess was the door of my closet. He kept his hand on both sides of me, trapping me inside his web, and spoke.


    Where do you want me to be, darling, hmm? He spoke, nuzzling my hair.¡±


    Anywhere, then here. Now get out of my room,¡± I said, but my voice came as a whisper.


    ¡°Let me correct you, sweetheart. Our room is our room.¡± He spoke, nuzzling my hair to my neck, and this was giving me some weird sensation, but I controlled myself and spoke.


    ¡°To hell with our room. This is my room, only mine. Now get lost.¡± I pushed him a little, but this monster did not budge.


    ¡°We are still married legally, and I have a full right in this room, and no one can deny that, not even you.¡± He kissed my cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? What do you want? Tell me? I will give you whatever you want to leave. Tell me?¡± I want to know the reason he is doing this.


    ¡°I want you only, nothing else, and I will never leave you in my life. Keep this in your little brain.¡± He started kissing my neck, and somehow I lost myself there.


    Clutching the towel tightly, I panted hard. His touch was creating some sinful emotion that I had never felt before. My trans broke when someone knocked on the door, and I heard color-full words from Sean¡¯s mouth for that person. I wanted tough, but then I remembered what he had just done, and that made me angrier.


    I pushed him, took my clothes, and went back to my bathroom again to change.

 My Angry Baby

    SEAN POV


    I was sitting in her bed, looking at my phone. I looked up, hearing the door sound. I saw Sarah drying her hair with a towel. My eyes travelled down to her toned leg, and this brief view of her cleavage was giving me good information about the hidden treasure inside.


    I cleared my throat to make my presence known, and she looked up and froze.


    Looking at me, she started shouting like a madwoman, but I care less right now.


    I went towards her and smelled her hair, which smelled divine.


    I knew it would be difficult to control myself near her. And I lost it and started kissing her neck. Gosh, her skin is so smooth.


    My inner self tries to stop me, but I stop him, saying she is my wife, my woman, and I have full rights to her. This is not a sin to touch your women.


    Before I reach for my treasure and touch it, someone knocks on the door. Fucking idiotic people Can¡¯t they give us some privacy?


    I backed away from her while she was pushing me a little. She took her clothes and ran inside the bathroom.


    When I was sure she had locked the washroom, I opened the door of our bedroom and saw Sam giving me a creepy smile.


    ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± I spoke, crossing my arms to my chest.


    ¡°Ahem, nothing; I just wanted to see if Sarah was alright.¡± She looks a little hesitant.


    ¡°I am here to make sure that she is. So next time, do not bother yourself.¡± I was about to close the door, but she stopped me. ¡± Mr. Hudson, the doctor, wants to check on her. ¡°I huff in irritation and ¡°send him after ten minutes,¡± saying I close my door again.


    I noticed Sarah wasing out wearing joggers and a crop top, which was giving me a look at her toned abs. Gosh, this girl looks like a gym freak. Good, at least one thing ismon to us. My hands itch to touch them, but I control myself and look at her face, and she catches me looking at where I was looking.


    ¡°Do you know right now you look like creeps? Did not you see any girl wearing such clothes?¡± She spoke, making a disgusting face.


    ¡°I have seen many, but I have not seen my wife wearing this. Moreover, checking out my wife is not a crime, and if it is sued against me, I am ready to take any punishment. I again locked her in my arm while my thumb started making a circle on her back.


    I could feel my member waking up and making me ufortable. Why do I behave like a horny teenager whenever she is in front of me? She is the first girl who makes me work hard without doing anything.


    I wanted her to feel what she does to me, but I do not want to scare her. I want to win her heart if I want to seed in my n.


    She was looking at me with an unknown emotion, which I so wanted right now. As if her eyes had many emotions pooling around, creating an emotion of a whirlpool in her heart.


    And this is what I want. I want her to fall for me as soon as possible.


    Bring my lips near her and breathe. I wanted her to feel my breath. Parting my lips a little, I kissed her near her lips while she closed her eyes.


    Someone again knocked, and she jerked up as ifing out of her trance and stepped back. I felt a sudden emptiness. I wanted to hold her back, but I knew who was at the door. So, leaving all the sinful thoughts, I went back to open the door, and the doctor came inside.


    ¡°Mrs. Hudson, please have a seat. I just need to check your vitals.¡± She nodded and sat on the bed, and I stood nearby.


    ¡°Why are your heartbeats so high?¡± The doctor asked, pressing the nerve and looking at his watch.


    I bit my inner cheek to control my smile and looked at her. She was blushing hard. I thought about teasing her more. ¡°What happened, Mrs. Hudson? Are you feeling alright?¡± I did not hide my smirk this time.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I am fine. You do not have to worry about me.¡±


    She looks at the doctor. ¡°Please make it fast. I am sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure, I just want to check your BP and then take your lunch and medicine on time.¡± He replied.


    Once the doctor was done with her check-up, he stood up and looked at me, and I was waiting for him to start.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, Mrs. Hudson¡¯s heartbeats are high; her BP seems low. I will be here to keep a check on her, but right now she needs food and good rest. And I believe she will be all fine in a few days¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± Nodding to me, he left the room. I looked up at Sarah, who was already looking at me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Babe, now you need to eat your proper food and take a rest as much as possible.¡± I said this while arranging her pillow.


    First, do not babe me. Second, I am not free like you sitting on someone¡¯s head doing nothing.¡± I can see she was beyond annoyed because of my tease.


    ¡°Do you have work? How do you manage this empire?¡± She spoke again.


    ¡°Well, my dear wife, first, I am not wasting my time. I am investing my time, and second, I have people who do their job perfectly. I just keep my eyes on them.


    So far, I am managing this empire very well, as you can see. And third, if you are thinking of going to work, then forget about it. I will not let you step out of this room. Forget about this house.¡± I dropped myself next to her.


    ¡°No, you will not.¡± She challenged me.


    ¡°Try me,¡± I challenge back.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, I have some important meetings lined up. I cannot sit ideally.¡± She spoke irritatingly.


    ¡°Do not worry about them. I am sure Nathan and Sam can manage that very well.¡± I¡¯m deadpan.


    Our banter stopped when we heard a knock on the door and saw Sam and Nathan were listening to our conversation.


    Before I said anything, Nathan said, ¡°Do not worry, Sarah; I will manage everything. Right now, your health is more important than anything.¡± She huffs in irritation but says nothing.


    ¡°Sarah, I have the juice for you,¡± Sam said.


    She drinks in one go, takes her medicine, and looks at us.


    ¡°Now get out of all of you. I am tired, and I want to sleep,¡± she said, lying down and hiding her face in the pillow.


    Such, baby.¡¯ thinking, I shake my head.


    I know if I wake her up, she will not eat, so I let her sleep as much as she wanted.


    Nathan and Sam left the room, and I started working on theptop. I look back at her face, and I do not know why, but I want to lie down with her cuddling in my arms.


    ¡®Sean, you are calling your death by thinking this. She is a live-time bomb, always ready to st.¡¯ My subconscious warns me. But my heart replied, Well, it will be worth trying¡¯.


    Thinking that, I closed theptop and lights and went inside theforter. First, I touch her a little. I need to test the water before I jump, but she is fast asleep, so I pull her a little towards my side and cuddle her bare waist.


    Gosh, this is the best feeling ever.


    She stirs in my arms but then sleeps, putting her head on my neck.


    I got up after a few hours. It was dinnertime. I looked down, and she was sleeping peacefully, like a baby.


    Her pink lips are so perfect, I just want to lock my lips with hers to check how perfectly they fit with mine.


    Hair strands were on her face, making her so alluring.


    Her high cheekbone is no less than an apple, which I so want to bite.


    I was looking down and saw a beautiful mole on her neck, which my tongue was itching to lick.


    I look a little more down at her boobs, her full-grown melons.


    Her one boob was giving me a clear vision of her size because of her sleeping position.


    When will I get the chance to suck them?


    Did they even fit in my palm?


    ¡®Gosh, Sean, do you even have any idea what you are talking about? What are you, 16?¡¯ I scolded myself.


    I close my eyes. Damn, this girl is making me crazy without doing anything.


    I stayed still and just kept on looking at her, and I did not know when I again fell asleep.


    I got up, feeling some movement, and looked down at my angry bird.


    ¡®Well, think about yourst wish, Sean. Today she will not spare you.¡¯


    If a look could kill, I would be six feet under by now.

 Is My Baby Blushing?

    ¡°What the hell are you doing in bed?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And how the hell do you touch me? Leave me.¡± saying she started wriggling, but for my wellbeing, I will never leave her.


    ¡°Why cannot I be here? And why cannot I touch you?¡± I shift out of a position in one jerk, and now she is beneath me.


    ¡°You monster, leave me, I said, or I would shout.¡± She warns me. Poor girl.


    Hearing this, I could not control myself andughed.


    Ok, shout, but then what will you tell everyone? My husband was touching me. I said, raising my eyebrow.


    ¡°But you know what? Before I get the punishment for the crime that I have notmitted, I should do the crime.¡± First, I lock my lips with her.


    ¡®Devine¡¯


    But before I moved my lips, I felt her freeze like a mountain, internally facepalming myself the moment our lips touched. She was not moving.


    God, I did not want to scare her. I should have controlled myself.


    So, I just packed and went back off. When I looked at her, she was not breathing. I went to her and said, ¡°Breathe, baby, breathe.¡±


    She finally took a deep breath, and her entire face became pink.


    ¡°Aww, is my baby blushing?¡± I spoke, smirking. I was so enjoying this moment.


    Moreover, try to lighten the environment.


    ¡°How dare¡­ how dare you kiss me? You stole my first kiss, you bastard.¡± She shouts, getting angry, while her lips form a pout of disappointment.


    ¡°Oh, so it was your first kiss? But you said you are not a virgin, so howe this is your first? Did that guy forget to kiss on these tempting lips?¡± I bit my inner cheek to control my smile.


    ¡°Ya, he forgot. Now get off me¡±. She started pushing me.


    ¡°I will, but this was not a kiss. Let me show you the proper kiss, I said, saying I bent down a little, but she closed her lips with her palm, shaking her head in no.


    Oh, my, she is super cute.


    ¡°Do not you dare.¡± Does she speak from between her palms?


    ¡°Come on, the first kiss must be memorable. It feels fantastic, trust me.¡± I said while trying to take her palm.


    She let it go with her hand, and tears pooled in her eyes.


    Did I say something wrong, I thought?


    ¡°I do not know about how it feels after a first kiss, but I know how it feels after not being kissed.¡±


    And that hit me hard. Real hard.


    I know what she is talking about.


    I can see pain in her eyes. She pushed me a little, and I came back to my old position. While she went to the bathroom, I would cry.


    I could hear her whimpers, but I could not do anything. So I left the room and came out.


    With me, my entire staff was here while doing their work. Sam and Nathan were standing there, looking at them helplessly.


    I wanted tough at their situation, but I could not do anything. I will be there for Sarah and herfort. Her security is my prime concern. I cannot let anything happen to her.


    I need to work on my n as soon as possible.


    ¡°Roxy, is the food ready?


    ¡°Yes, boss, everything is ready. Would you like to eat here, or should I send it in the room?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Please send in the room, I said, saying I went back and saw Sarah sitting in the bed doing something.


    Sarah did not look up and kept on doing her work, ignoring my presence. I also did not want to say anything, so I just sat on the couch with myptop. After a while, a maid came with the food, and I asked her to keep it on the table. Before I called Sarah, she came and sat on the couch and started eating.


    I took my te and started eating, too. Sometimeter, we were both done, and I called Roxy, who was standing outside the door, and she came and took all the stuff back. Before I gave her medicine, she took it by herself and sat on the bed with her phone.


    I huffed and sat on the couch to check the documents for uing deals.


    I was looking at her from the corner of my eye. She is sleepy, but this stubborn girl does not want to lie down.


    Shaking my head, I again started working.


    It was already midnight when I looked up, and she was sleeping in a sitting position.


    Closing myptop, I went to her and made hery on the bed and turn off the light.


    After changing my clothes, I went to my side and saw she had already covered the entire bed. I mean, who sleeps like that? She is what, five? I shifted her a little, and Iy on my side, closing my eyes. After some time, she was back in her position, but the difference was that now she was on top of me. But well, who does not like this? I am loving it, so holding her, I fell asleep too.


    **


    The next day, when I woke up, she was already up and throwing me daggers. I must say she looks cute when she is angry. My angry bird


    My chain of thoughts broke when she said, ¡°You will not change, right? I told you this is my bed, this is my room, and still you are here, you shameless man. Now get off me and get out of my room,¡± she shouts at the top of her voice.


    Mam, first, this is our room; second, it is you who need to get off me, not another way around.¡± I smirked, looking at her expression.


    She looked down at our position, and her cheeks became pink in embarrassment. Getting off, she went straight to the washroom while I chuckled at her cuteness.


    I picked up my phone and called my best friend and business partner, Eric.


    ¡°Hey, man, good morning. How¡¯s life being a married man?¡± Eric teases me.


    ¡°Trust me, I am still cursing the time I missed.¡± I reply sarcastically.


    ¡°Oh, my love in the air¡±. He knows how to press my buttons.


    ¡°Shut up now. Tell me what is progress.¡± I Spoke.


    ¡°You tell me what progress from your side is?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°She is a hard nut to crack. It is not as easy as I thought. I am doing my best, or else I change n A to n B,¡± I reply, brooding.


    ¡°Make sure you do not break her in seeding your n, brother,¡± he said, sounding a little tense.


    ¡°I am trying my best not to, or else breaking her will be the only option I will have, Eric,¡± I huff, thinking.


    ¡°Dude, you are ying with fire, I am telling you. You know you have another way as well.¡± He advises.


    ¡°No, I must choose this way. Other ways are way too risky. This is the safest, and I will do anything to get sess with my n, Eric. This time, I cannot let the thing go out of my hand.¡± I said, rubbing my forehead.


    Alright, man, you know what you are doing, so I have no say in this. You take care and do not worry about work. I will handle everything in your absence.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, man. I owe you big time.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, man, now, bye. I do not know about you, but I havepany to run.¡± He hangs up.


    I chuckled at his statement.


    Sarah, you are making things very difficult for me. I do not know what to do now. I huff in irritation, closing my eyes.


    After some time, Sarah came out, but this time she was ready in her formal clothes. Okay, so now she wants to go to the office?


    Alright, but I do not want to argue with her anymore, so without saying anything, I went to the washroom to get ready. By then, I hade out. Sarah was not in the room, and my clothes were already arranged on the bed by Roxy.


    **

 She Is My Wife

    Sean¡¯s POV


    I got ready in no time and went down. All three friends were sitting at the dining table. One was eating, and two were looking at her, worried as hell.


    I sat in front of Sarah, and she looked up from hershes but again started eating her breakfast. Roxy served mine, and I did the same.


    ¡®Sam and Nathan had a surprising look on their faces, but kiddos, I have other ns, so do not worry, I thought.


    ¡°Roxy, did you finish the work I asked you to do?¡± I asked in the middle of eating.


    Yes, boss, everything is ready. I nodded and started eating my food. After a while, we are all ready to go.


    ¡®I can see Sarah is trying to understand what is happening, but baby, I cannot be me if I let me know everything that easily. I thought about smiling.


    She went out after taking her bag and car keys while I followed her, but before she opened the car, her bodyguard had already opened the door for her, and her driver was inside the car behind the wheels.


    ¡°Who the hell are you, and what are you doing inside my car?¡± She shouted in irritation, and I know the reason for her irritation.


    ¡®I was just enjoying it, so baby, this is the first gift, and now wait and watch.¡¯ I thought about smirking.


    ¡°He is your driver, Patrick, and he is your bodyguard, Nora.¡± I told her.


    ¡°I told you I do not need a bodyguard.¡± She fumed again in anger.


    ¡°And I told you, do you need it? Did you forget whose wife you are?¡± I try to put some sense into her.


    ¡°I was your wife for five years. Then where were they? That time you did not think about my security.¡± She spoke.


    ¡°I did not think, but now I did, and they will be with you, whether willingly or unwillingly. Now sit.¡± I pushed her inside the car and sat in it from another side.


    Nathan and Sam were looking at us like they had seen some ghosts.


    ¡°Patrick Star Tech,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Sarahpletely avoided me, and I did the same. We reached the office after some time. Getting out, we started walking inside.


    Her other bodyguards were already there. She was looking at everyone who was standing at all the gates from the main entrance to the lift to her cabin, but she avoided saying anything.


    I know the volcano is about to erupt.


    She reached her cabin and gasped, looking at her cabin.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I was a little behind her looking at my phone, but I heard her and smiled at her reaction.


    Baby, third, second gift.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°Sean,¡± she shouts at the top of her voice, and I miss the beat of my heart hearing my name from her mouth for the first time.


    Ipletely got stiff hearing this and looked at her unbelievably.


    For the first time, my name sounded sexy to me.


    She was saying something, but I could hear nothing. I was just looking at her beautiful face, which shows anger and nothing else.


    She pokes at my chest, and then Ie back to earth.


    ¡°Are you even listening to what I am saying?¡± She spoke in irritation.


    ¡°No, I mean yes. Tell me what you are saying.


    She pointed to a room and asked, ¡°What is this¡±?


    I looked where she pointed and was impressed by the work. I looked back at her and said, ¡°It is your office, your cabin; what else?¡± Oh, this is getting so much fun; hence, I decided to make it more interesting.


    ¡°Oh my god, Sarah, did you forget your own office?¡± I faked surprise and looked at the doctor. What am I paying for you if you cannot give her proper treatment?


    Before the poor doctor could say anything about who was waiting for us with his staff, she spoke¡­


    ¡°Shut up, just shut up. I know it is my office, and I know it is my cabin, but who turns my cabin into the bedroom?¡± Now, any moment, she will choke me, I know.


    ¡°Oh, you are talking about that? Well, who else did?¡± I spoke like it was no big deal.


    ¡°Will you exin what made you do this, Mr. Hudson?¡± she said, crossing her arms below her chest.


    ¡®Ok, so we are back to Mr. Hudson? Fine.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°I knew you would not listen and would surely go to the office, and as you know, yourfort and health are my top-notch priorities, so I have arranged everything before youe here.¡± I spoke, putting my hands in my pocket.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± I look around at a beautiful queen-size bed and study table on the bed for herptop, two recliner couches, and a side table for all the medical facilities, with the doctor and nurse standing aside.


    ¡°Are you mad? Did you run away from the mental asylum, which I am not aware of?¡± She asked annoyingly.


    ¡°As per my knowledge, you have not even gone to the hospital for the past five years, so I believe you are fit and fine.¡± She spoke, gritting her teeth.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°So why are you behaving like a crazy nut?¡± She asked for an exnation.


    ¡°Oh, so you were keeping tabs on me? Good to know that.¡± I replied, feeling delighted by this news.


    What, no, no way. Why would I do it? She stuttered. ¡°It is just you, almighty Sean Hudson, who is always on the news, and let us not forget the news of his affair and new girlfriends¡±. She spoke with a hint of jealousy.


    ¡°By the way, it reminds me, when you have so many girlfriends, why the fuck you are behind my life just go away from here?¡±


    ¡°Roxy, why am I getting the smell of burning? Is it something burning around?¡± I ignore her usation.


    Roxy stiffened hisugh but said nothing.


    She got my point, gave me a murderous look, and then looked at the doctor. ¡°Get out before you need a doctor for yourself. Out, I said.¡± The poor doctor ran away to save his life, and I controlled myugh.


    ¡°And you. Do you need special treatment? I said, ¡°Get out of all of you.¡± She pointed a finger at all of us and spoke.


    ¡°Nathan, Roxy, and Sam ran away while I sat on the couch as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Are you deaf, Mr. Hudson? I said, Out of my office, out of my premises, out of my life.¡± She pressed each word.


    ¡°As I previously stated, Never,¡± I said as I sat on the couch and began working.


    She huffs in frustration and sits on the bed, throwing her shoe.


    I was enjoying everything-how ufortable she is in a tight skirt.


    At some point, we heard a knock, and she asked the person toe in, and the girl stopped at her ce, which I assume was her assistant. Looking at the entire cabin, her vision stopped at me, and she was gawking at me, which irked Sarah more.


    ¡°Are you going to exin why you are here if you are done checking out the ce and my husband?¡± Her voice held a warning.


    ¡°Husband? Mr. Hudson is your husband? Her eyes were about toe out hearing this.


    ¡°Why do you have any issues, Patty?¡±


    No, mam, not at all. I thought you were not married,¡± the poor soul spoke.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry. I forgot to inform you of my status before giving you this job. However, I guess you are not liking working here anymore as you have asked an unnecessary question that is not rted to work.¡± She gave a warning this time.


    ¡°No, no, mam, I am very interested. I am here to show you today¡¯s schedule.¡±


    Before she reaches for Sarah, I snatch the iPad from her hand and say, Hi, pretty patty.¡±


    Hello, sir,¡± she replies shyly.


    ¡°So from now on, I will take care of Sarah¡¯s schedule. As you can see, she is not well, but she is stubborn as hell.¡± I said, looking at her, ¡°She stilles to the office, but never mind; she will only do the work, which will not give much movement, and she will not attend any meetings. If anything is urgent, you can arrange the video call or ask Nathan¡¯s help, or else I am always here to help. But I will not put any strain on her. She is very weak and needs rest as much as possible,¡± I ordered her.


    ¡°Got it?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    She looks at Sarah and then at me. ¡°Yes, sir¡±.


    ¡°Good. I shall check and let you know what she can do and what not. You may leave now.¡± I said I opened the iPad.


    I mark everything that she can do by sitting here, and you can shift it to Nathan.¡± Is there anything else, Pretty Patty? I ask, raising my eyebrow.


    No, sir, not at all. Have a good day, sir, mam.¡± saying, run away.


    Gritting her teeth, she looked back at herptop without saying a word. She knows what I will do if she goes against my words, and I believe she does not want to get embarrassed in front of anyone.


    So, I sat back and started my work again.


    **

 Sean Bloody Hudson

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    If he thinks I will forget five years, then he is wrong. I will never forget those painful days of mine.


    Now he wants to be my husband? Now he wants to be family? Where was he when I wanted someone badly? I just wanted a shoulder to cry on.


    These people will never understand the value of emotion. I have left everything behind, and now I want nothing back in my life. I am happy where I am.


    His emotional drama is awakening a feeling I have never had in my life.


    I don¡¯t want love or attachment.


    Nathan, did you get any news about Sean¡¯s agenda? There must be some reason he is here, Nathan. Find out before it is toote.


    I massage Nathan.¡±


    Nathan: I have already asked my people, and we shall get to this soon; do not worry.


    I looked up. Sean was doing his work, and my work was almost done, so I closed theptop while getting up to leave.


    I called my assistant, and she came and stood in front of me,pletely ignoring Sean this time, which I highly appreciate. Professionalism is very important in the office; she can keep Sean all by herself but outside my office.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Patty, next week keeps my schedule clear. I will not be avable for four days. Not even on calls. Rest all day. I am here but will not be attending the office. In case anything is important, call me and make sure you update me with everything going on in the office.¡± I spoke while wearing my shoe back.


    ¡°Yes, mam. Should I book your tickets?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. Thank you; you may leave.¡±


    She has been working with me since day one, and she knows about this schedule.


    I got up and picked up my bag while walking outside,pletely ignoring Sean.


    I went out, and Roxy was standing at the door. I could not control my eyes from rolling.


    ¡°Mam, let me carry your bag,¡± Roxy said, and I was already pissed and finally got someone tosh out.


    ¡°What do you think I am handicapped?¡±


    ¡°No, mam, I did not mean I was. You are not well, so I thought that.¡± He trails off.


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Meanwhile, Sean came behind him.


    ¡°You thought I needed help? But well, I have news for you. I do not need help. I do not need anyone¡¯s help.


    Today you guys came here, all helping me, for I do not know what.


    I have seen worse and survived, so do not be an angel now.¡± I was talking to Roxy, but all my words were targeted at Sean.


    ¡°And if I see you or any of your men in front of me, I will chop your dick and feed it to the hungry dogs.¡±


    I did not realize I was standing outside the door of my cabin, and the entire staff was watching this.


    Hearing thismotion, Nathan and Sam rush to me, but hearing my colorful words, they both stand stunned too.


    ¡°And you, Sean, bloody Hudson.¡± I pointed my finger at him.


    ¡°If I see you a single minute in front of me, all these people wille tomorrow for your funeral.¡± I pointed my finger at all the bodyguards who were gulping their saliva, standing, looking at the ground, and Sean.


    ¡°From now on onwards, you all will stay out of my sight if you love yourself and want your friends and family to keep on seeing you all in their lives.¡± I turn around to walk, but thene back to Nora and speak. ¡°Car key?¡± I ask, giving my hand.


    With no argument, he handed it over to me.


    ¡°Next time, if you touch my precious car, you will not be able to touch anything else.¡± I started walking, leaving them all stunted.


    I am a very peaceful person in general. I do not put my nose anywhere unless I must. In-office is also all professional rtions-no personal touch, no friendship, nothing. I do not even attend any office parties.


    I always smile and treat everyone wisely.


    But today they have crossed my patient¡¯s boundary.


    I stood for the lift and looked back, and they were all standing there looking at me like I was an alien.


    ¡°Do you guys have any work? Or do you want to kiss your jobless status?¡± Hearing this, all rush to their work except Sean, Nathan, Sam, and bodyguards.


    They are still looking at me: Nathan and Sam arepletely shocked, the bodyguards are scared, and Sean is smirking.


    I bloody want to snatch this smirk from his face.


    I heard the door open, and I went in and pressed the button to go down, but, well, do you think it is possible?


    Sean Bloody Hudson again came inside to piss me off, and now, if he utters a word, I will make words into reality.


    He stood there without saying anything, which I am grateful for now.


    Lift open, and I went out and sat in my car. I knew he would try toe and sit with me, but no more, baby. I locked it before he came inside and flew away.


    I need peace right now, so I drove straight to my house.


    I reached home after some time and parked the car. I opened the door and sat on the couch, closing my eyes.


    Gosh, what is happening? Why is this happening?


    I was thinking that I could notice no one¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Are you hungry, baby?¡± I was startled to hear one irritating voice, and I wanted to vanish from this world.


    But then something strikes me. How would he know where I am? No one knows this house.


    I instantly opened my eyes, looked at him while removing his jacket, and started walking towards the kitchen like a king walking to his castle. What the hell?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, shocked.


    ¡°Well, right now nothing is going towards the kitchen to make something for my wife. I am sure she must be hungry. Aren¡¯t you?¡± He spoke.


    ¡°I asked, What the hell are you doing in my house?¡±


    He again ignores my question and says, ¡°By the way, this house is really beautiful. It reminds me of something, or, let us say, somece; do not you think so?¡±


    I know what he is talking about, and that made me a little embarrassed, but I ignored his question and asked again, ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Hudson?


    ¡°I am here to check up on my wife. As far as I remember, thest time I saw her in this house, she was lying on the bed and waiting for what? Her death, if I am not wrong? He spoke, a little irritated.


    That made mepletely speechless.


    So that means he took me to the hospital, but again, how does he know I am here?


    First, I was not dying. I took an extra dose by mistake, and I lied confidently.


    ¡°Of course, by mistake,¡± he snorts, saying this:


    But I ignored it again and said, ¡°Second, howe you know this ce?¡±


    And that made him speechless, I guess, because I noticed the color of his face flew away and his eyes were searching for the answer.


    This is the first time I can read someone clearly, and I know this time I am not wrong, so again, I asked.


    ¡°What happened when the cat caught your tongue? I asked you something,¡± I said, crossing my arms to my chest.


    ¡°I followed you that night till here.¡± He avoided my eyes.


    ¡°And why so?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°Because it waste, and I wanted to know if you reached safely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so now you worry about my safety?¡± I startedughing hearing this and said, ¡°Where were you for five years? In five years, you did not think about my safety, hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, you want to see me safe? Can you stop this nonsense now?¡± Now again, I lost it thinking about the past.


    ¡°What do you want, Mr. Hudson, tell me? I will give you whatever you want. Then you can leave my life and let me live peacefully.


    I have taken care of myself very well. You can see that I do not need anyone¡¯s protection. So stop this drama ande to the point.¡± I shouted at the top of my voice.


    And he was looking at me with havocked eyes but said nothing.


    He took a turn in the kitchen andpletely ignored what I was saying and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat¡±?


    And that made me angrier.


    I got up and went to him, and holding his cor, I spoke, Fucking, answer me first. What do you want? Why are you doing this?¡±


    I do not know when I started crying or why.


    In one shift, he pinned me to the wall and said, ¡°I WANT YOU, JUST YOU, and about your second question about taking care of you, then, mam, let me tell you, I never forgot that.


    You always had eight security guards around you 24*7 from day one.¡±

 I Want You Just You

    In one shift he pinned me to the wall and said ¡°I WANT YOU JUST YOU, and about your second question about taking care of you, then mam let me tell you, I never forgot that.


    You always had eight security guards around you 24*7 from day one.¡±


    From the moment, I got married to you.


    I always knew where you were, what you were doing, and whom you were with.¡± He spoke in extreme anger.


    And I was speechless, looking at him.


    But then again, I startedughing at his lie.


    ¡°Really? I mean, I never thought you could lie this much, Mr. Hudson.¡±


    Now, this is more. His lie is painful.


    ¡°Oh, really, if I am lying, then how do I know you used to sit with your coffee every morning at the door?


    ¡°How do I know you used to go out every weekend for some shopping?¡± He spooks showing his hands to his pocket.


    ¡°If I am lying, then how do I know you passed away at the graveyard after your granny¡¯s cremation?¡± His eyes were using me of Something I do not know yet.


    ¡°If I am lying, then how do I know which college you were in? Who are your friend¡¯s?¡± His words were stinging like a scorpion, biting me again and again.


    ¡°With whom did you start yourpany?¡± Howe he knows everything?


    ¡°And how you, yourself, and made me proud tell me?¡± Saying he took a step towards me.


    Each word was full of rage while he was seething in anger, and I lost my words. I do not know what to say.


    ¡®So that means he was always there for me? I was never alone? But then why was he there but not there?¡¯


    My fragile heart has started messing with this new information.


    ¡®Perhaps, why did he behave inadequately on our wedding day?¡¯ My eyes were blurry by then.


    ¡®What took him toe to me for five years?¡¯ I wanted to cry, I wanted to sob. I wanted to ask everything my mind was asking, but could not.


    These all questions were making me insane, and I was feeling weak.


    Everything seems to suffocate me.


    Before I understood anything or said anything, the darkness consumed me.¡¯


    SEAN POV


    Today I finally told Sarah, but now I know she will have many questions the moment she gets up.


    It is so painful to see her lying on the bed, all fragile. My heart is breaking peace by peace seeing her delicate self.


    How life has been so unfair to her, I have added on to it.


    I had my reason, but at the same time; I did not want to cause her any pain. Ever.


    Knowingly or unknowingly, I had broken her heart and be a reason for her sorrow.


    She does not deserve this. She deserves the best of the best and now I will make sure she gets what she deserves.


    The doctor was checking her while I was sitting beside her, controlling my tears and whirling emotions.


    This girl has changed a lot. She is not what I always used to think about her. She is different. She is far different from the girls I have ever met in my life.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Howe you are always present whenever she is in trouble, Mr. Hudson? I hope you are not the reason again.¡± I came out of my trance hearing the voice of Nathan. I can read the care and annoyance in his eyes and voice.


    ¡°Again? What do you mean by ¡°again?¡± I asked, knitting my eyebrows.


    ¡°Do you think she had taken an extra dose by mistakest time?¡± Nathan spoke, looking at Sarah.


    ¡°No, I do not, but again, howe I am the reason?¡± I asked again. I wanted some more information about her. Though I had all the news about her, I wanted to know what she thought. How does she feel?


    ¡°Leave it, anyway, it is not my ce to say anything.¡± He spoke, looking at the ceiling, controlling his emotions.


    ¡°So, it means she tries tomit suicide?¡± I doubted, but I was not sure. Perhaps I am sure she must have shared it with her friends.


    However, this mare of thought made me guiltier than I already am.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, she will be up by tomorrow. Mrs. Hudson is just tired. I told you do not let her take any stress. She needs rest, but I guess you guys are not understanding the meaning of rest.¡± Saying the doctor let out his frustration on us and I look down because I have no answer for this.


    I thought I will control her till she feels better, but this girl was beyond stubborn. But now enough is enough.


    ¡°Roxy.¡± I called him, seething in anger.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hees instantly. I am sure he must be outside the door.


    ¡°Get the ne ready. We are leaving right now.¡± I heard a snort from Nathan, but I ignored it.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I heard him say.


    I looked at Sam and I said, ¡°Sam, please pack Sarah¡¯s important things and a few clothes rest will be arranged when we reach.¡± Sam looked surprised; however, I care less.


    ¡°What do you mean by us?¡± Nathan spoke, narrowing his eyes. Oh, so he thought I was going alone leaving Sarah.


    Well man, you are wrong.


    ¡°We mean I and Sarah,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°I cannot let you take her anywhere, Mr. Hudson.¡± Nathan shakes his head in no.


    ¡°If you are forgetting, then let me remind you, she is my wife. My legally wedded wife and I have full rights to her and I am not answerable to anyone in this room.¡± I stated as the matter of fact.


    ¡°Oh, please, you need not remind us about your marriage because her loneliness reminds us every day. I do not trust you. The moment you came back into her life, she tries tomit suicide. God knows what you have said to her, ¡°Since you came, she is not herself and I cannot see my sister like this.¡± I can see hatred for me in his eyes.


    ¡°Front of my eyes if she tries to suicide, I do not know what will you make her do in my absence.¡± He spoke, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Whether you like it, I will not let you take her anywhere.¡± Nathan dered.


    ¡°As I said before, Nathan, I do not need to exin myself to anyone here. I am taking my wife with me.¡± I am not that easy, my boy. You cannot win over me. I thought.


    ¡°Sorry, you cannot¡± Now he is behaving like a kid, but I understand he is worried about Sarah.


    ¡°Nathan, do not test my patience, buddy,¡± I said, rubbing my head.


    ¡°I am not, sir; I am just stating the fact I am not going to let you take her anywhere.¡± He again dered.


    Closing my eyes, I spoke again ¡°Look Nathan, I know you are worried about her but right now she needs rest. If she is here, she will not listen to anyone and you know it. That is why I want to take her home.


    And anyway, she is going to the USA next week for her granny¡¯s death anniversary like every year, So why not one week before? At least she will get rest for a week.¡± This time my voice came out polite. I would never forget these two are the pirs of a wife and they are concerned about her and her safety.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m Sorry.¡± He spoke, crossing his hands to his chest.


    Now he is behaving like a kid. I thought, shaking my head.


    ¡°Mmm Nathan, anyway we must meet our client in the US, so how about I call them and ask them if they are ok to meet early and if they say yes, we also can go with them So that is how Sarah will take a break also and she will not be alone either.¡± Sam gives the best idea in the world.


    ¡°Nathan thought for some time and spoke. ¡± ok fine, find out if they are ok and if yes then fix the appointment. If not, then neither we are going nor Sarah.¡± He looked at me in a challenging way.


    I wanted to roll my eyes at him, but I chose otherwise.


    ¡°Right away,¡± saying Sam, left the room.


    I again looked at him. He looked like a kid who had won the trophy while authority was clear on him. I find him foolish by his winning dance while giving a few valid points to myself why not to kill Nathan.


    Sam came and said, ¡°Nathan, they are happy to meet us and I have fixed the appointment for the day after.¡±


    Nathan Nod and looks at me. ¡°I hope you do not mind using with you?¡± His voice was mocking.


    ¡°No, absolutely not, but I have a request. Let us leave before she gets up.¡± I held my voice politely again.


    Nathan and Sam nod in agreement because they both know how their friend is.


    After Some time, they left to get their stuff, and we left for the airport. After deciding to meet directly there, Sarah was under medication, so she was sleeping peacefully.

 Back…

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I opened my eyes and looked around the beautiful room. I look down at myself. I am sleeping on thefy, fluffy bed. I again look around and notice this is some unknown ce, and instantly my heart sinks in fear.


    Jerking up, I got up and looked around for something familiar, or maybe someone.


    ¡°Good morning, wife,¡± and I heard the irritating voice of my life, but for the first time, relief washed off me upon hearing his annoying voice.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I ignored his good morning because all the goodness flew away the moment I saw him.


    ¡°Home,¡± he said, drying his hair.


    ¡°Whose home?¡± I again asked, looking around, becausest time I was at his ce, that was not this.


    ¡°Our home.¡± Hearing this again, I looked at him. The view in front of my innocent eyes was not so innocent for the well-grown-updy; however, I minded it all.


    He was drying his hair and wearing only his lower and upper bodies.


    Damn, he has six packs? And look at his biceps and broad shoulders, a little down the V.


    Suddenly my throat gets dry, and unknowingly, I licked my dry lips, but I did not take my eyes off.


    ¡°I know I am a drool-worthy darling and all yours.¡± I came out of mynd, hearing a cocky statement.


    Iposed myself instantly and said, Droll-worthy, and you? You are too much yourself, Mr. Hudson. I was not drooling; I was thinking about how shameless you are. Cannot you see a girl in the room?¡± I huff while crossing my hands over my chest.


    Damn, he caught me red-handed. So embarrassing.


    ¡°I can see a girl in the room, and that girl is my wife, and she has full right to see me with or without clothes,¡± he said, applying his perfume while his eyes stuck on me.


    ¡°You are not only shameless, you are disgusting,¡± I said, huffing in irritation.


    He turned to my side and started taking steps toward me, and I gulped in nervousness.


    Why is heing toward me?


    He dropped his body while dropping my body back to bed. He caged me between the headrest and him and said, ¡°Baby, if I feel shy, how will we make babies?¡±


    I said the nussle in my neck, and I lost it under the surge in me.


    ¡°Babies? And that too with you? In your dreams, I said, I pushed him.


    ¡°Why do you not want babies? You do not like them?¡± He asked, raising his eyebrows while smartly changing the subject.


    ¡°I want them, and I love them. But at the same time, I do not want your babies.¡± I said, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Then whose babies do you want, hmm?¡± He hummed in an angry tone,ing too close to my liking.


    His proxy makes me a little nervous. I do not know why.


    ¡°Anyone but you.¡± I tried topose myself and wanted to speak confidently, but my voice came out like a mummer. I doubt he even heard it.


    ¡°It will be me and only me. Do you get it, Mrs. Sarah Sean Hudson?¡± He spoke seethingly in anger, and I do not know why. I just nodded.


    The moment I nod, I repent for giving in to his demands. I need to stay away from him, no matter what.


    ¡°That is like my girl,¡± he said, kissing my nose and backing away.


    And me? I am still trying to recover from his closeness, his no-shirt view, and his kiss, of course.


    Whatever it is, he has a body to drool off. My fingers are itching to touch them. I fist my hands tightly to control my emotions.


    I took a few deep breaths, and once he went back to the dressing table, I picked up a in white tee and wore it.


    And I was never thankful to him like I am today.


    I heard a knock and looked up to see who was there. And I saw Anna.


    What is she doing here?


    ¡°Good morning, dear. How are you feeling now?¡± She spoke sugar-coated.


    I raised my eyebrow upon hearing her sugar-coated voice, and she corrected herself, ¡°I mean, Mrs. Hudson, how are you?¡±


    ¡®Yup, that is what I like more,dy.¡¯ I thought


    ¡®Honestly, I did not mind, dear, but Mrs. Hudson is better. I do not want any strings attached to thisdy. I do not know why I always get negative vibes from her; let us not forget myst experience with her.¡¯


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Ignoring her sweet greeting, I asked Sean.


    ¡°If not here, then where should she be?¡± He asked without getting my question.


    ¡°I mean,st time she was not here.¡± I spoke.


    ¡°She was there. Do you remember? She was your caretaker.¡± Sean spoke as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Caretaker? And she? When did this happen?¡± I asked again, as now I am not getting what he is saying.


    When did she care about me? She was always there to make fun of me.


    I could see Anna stiffening upon hearing this, and now I want to know what is happening.


    ¡°Baby, what is wrong with you? Now Sean looked worried and came to me and asked to hold my hand.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whenst time you were here, I appointed her to take care of you. Do you not remember anything?¡± He asks worriedly.


    Now everything is messed up, I guess. First, I do not remember she was here two days ago, and second, she never took care of me ever.


    ¡°Ok, hold on, where are we?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°Our house,¡± he said, looking at me innocently.


    ¡®Oh, God, this man. He calls his house our house; he calls my house our house; and this house? Whose house is it?¡¯


    ¡®I think he will make me crazy today. Ok, let me clear this up.¡¯


    ¡°Sean, where are we?¡± I asked politely.


    ¡°At New York, our house, baby, what is wrong? You remember nothing?¡± Now he looks genuinely worried.


    So, we are in New York. One thing is clear.


    Wait, where are we? New York?


    ¡°What the fuck am I doing in New York?¡± I asked, looking at him, horrified.


    Then Sean took a deep breath and got rxed. I do not know why, but he looks better than before and spoke. ¡°We are in New York at our house.¡±


    I look at him like I am asking him to exin. So he said, ¡°The doctor has asked you to take rest, which you were to take; I had no other option, and anyway, you wereing here next week, so I brought you here a week before.¡±


    He spoke like it was not a big deal.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°In our ne¡± is again ours. Gosh, can we remove this word from the dictionary?


    However, things are clear. So I am in New York, where Anna is. He had kept Anna as my caretaker, which she never cares about.


    I nod because I do not want to say anything in front of the servant, and I look at Anna. So, this bloody bitch used to make fun of me in my situation. Time to pay back, darling.


    ¡°Oh, Anna, how are you doing? I still remember how you used to care for me.¡± I spoke, crossing my arms to my chest and taking a rest on the headrest.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She visibly stutters at my statement.


    ¡°Oh, so you are here with my breakfast, I guess?¡± I looked at the tray in her hand and spoke.


    ¡°Yes, mam,¡± she stutters again.


    ¡°Then why are you standing? Keep it on the table, and you may leave. I shall call you when I need.¡± I ordered it politely, but she knows it was anything but polite.


    Sure.¡± She kept the tray and flew away.


    Sean was looking at me and trying to understand what was happening. But this is not what I want him to worry about. Not yet.


    He has many more thingsing into his life from now on. Thinking, I smirked.


    ¡°So, Mr. Hudson, you brought me here from Australia to the USA without my permission? I mean, how wonderful it is, no?¡± I asked while giving him my best smile.


    ¡°Right? I told Nathan the same, but that poor guy was unnecessarily worried about you. He was not ready for me to bring you here, but I told him he could not stop me, so he also tags along.¡± He spoke like it was no big deal.


    ¡°So, Nathan is also here?¡± I ask sweetly.


    ¡°Yeah, Nathan and Sam both.¡± He said,


    ¡°Wow.¡± Saying, I nod.


    ¡®Now I have ways already in mind of how I want to murder this guy, but not that easy.¡¯ I look at him, smiling.


    ¡®Darling, you will cry for the moment youe back to my life. Now you just wait and watch.¡¯ I thought about smiling.


    ¡®On the other side, Sean looked at Sarah¡¯s smiling face, and somehow, he was not epting this smiling face.


    ¡®Is it this peace before the storm?¡¯ He thought about looking at Sarah¡¯s smiley face

 Anna

    SEAN POV


    Somehow, her smile is irritating me. Why is she smiling?


    Shouldn¡¯t she get angry at me?


    Amm, Sarah, how about you get fresh and then have breakfast?¡± I said, still trying to understand her behavior.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said as she stood up and went to the restroom.


    Something is off in here today. I thought.


    She came outside, took a shower after some time, and sat directly on the couch for breakfast.


    She must be hungry, I am sure.


    We finished our breakfast, and I looked at her, but she was behaving all normally, and that was annoying me somehow.


    I thought to break the ice, so I spoke¡­


    ¡°By the way, I was really worried when you did not recognize this ce.¡± I spoke, getting rxed on the couch.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°How can I recognize a ce where I have never been?¡± She says this while cleaning her mouth.


    ¡°So, you are saying you have never been to this ce? Let me remind you, you have stayed at this ce for more than a year.¡± I said, leaning towards the couch.


    ¡°Of course. How can I forget that? But let me also remind you: I stayed in the basement of this house, not in the house. And this,¡± she pointed towards the room, ¡°I have been here for the first time.¡±


    I closed my eyes upon hearing this. I know she never came up. She always stayed in the basement.


    ¡°But why did you note up?¡± I asked. Somehow, this always annoyed me.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Sean, if you are forgetting, then let me remind you: you have cleared the first day that this is your house, not mine. Which I was very much ok with. And second, I wanted the shelter that you provided me, so why would I invade your privacy? I am not that shameless toe up after knowing my presence might not be wee by you.¡± She spoke like it was not a big deal. But I could read her eyes and her pain.


    ¡°You getting it all wrong, Sarah,¡± I said, trying to say the fact.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Sean, now I get everything right. So let us not go there,¡± she spoke while closing the lid of the food on the table.


    While I crib about my anger issues, I need to work out my anger issues big time. Sometimes I do not even know what I am talking about.


    ¡°By the way, did you keep Anna as my caretaker?¡± Sarah asked while I just nodded in agreement.


    She also nodded, got up, and left the room.


    ¡®I need to win her heart as soon as possible before things get out of my hand.¡¯ I thought about closing my eyes.


    SARAH POV


    I went out. Somehow, Sean¡¯s presence was suffocating me. I just want to breathe some fresh air.


    While I was going outside, I saw Anna passing by, and that reminded me of the time I spent here and the way she behaved with me.


    ¡°Hey, Anna,¡± I said, giving her my best smile.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Sarah, dear.¡± She gives me her fake smile again.


    ¡°It is still Mrs. Hudson for you,¡± I said, folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Oh, pardon me, Mrs. Hudson, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡®After hearing me, I can see her demeanor has changed, and I am sure she must be thinking of ways to kill me, but baby, you do not know what you must face now.¡¯ thinking, I smirk.


    ¡°Of course you can, and let us not forget the fact that you are here for me only if I am not wrong.¡± I spoke, smirking.


    ¡°Yes, of course, mam, I am always at your service.¡± She spoke unnaturally.


    ¡°Good, now get me a cup of ck coffee and make sure it is not too hot nor too cold.¡±


    Certainly, mam.¡± She bowed down and left.


    After smirking, I went to the garden. I was looking at a beautiful garden and colorful flowers. While sitting on the chair, which was ced in the middle of the garden, I closed my eyes while relishing the peaceful surroundings.


    ¡®I do not know what all is happening or what Sean wants.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°Mrs. Hudson, here¡¯s your coffee.¡± I opened my eyes, hearing Anna¡¯s voice.


    Taking the mug from the tray, I took a sip.


    ¡°E, I told you I should not be too cold. It ispletely cold. Get me another one.¡± I forwarded the cup back to her.


    I could see she was as hell angry at hearing this, and she was unknowingly giving me a ferocious look.


    I look to the side when hearing the voice of Sean.


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± He spoke while taking the seat beside me.


    ¡°Nope, I asked Anna to get me another coffee because she got freezing coffee for me, see¡± I gave Sean a mug, and he took a sip.


    ¡°Anna? Is this the way we serve coffee? Completely cold?¡± He spoke sternly.


    ¡°No, Master, she said, saying she looked down.


    I know she will try to mess with me, and she did as I thought and served me a freezing one, but this time, darling, I am going to y with you.


    ¡°I shall change, Master. ¡°Please ept my apologies, ma¡¯am,¡± she said as she flew away.


    Sean follows my gaze and looks ahead, but we said nothing.


    Sometimeter, Anna again came back with two cups of coffee and gave them to both of us.


    I again took a sip of coffee. ¡°Ouch,¡± I said as I spit the coffee back.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sean took a mug from my hand. Concern was visible on his face.


    ¡°It is. It is too hot. It burned my tongue.¡± I spoke, cleaning my mouth with a tissue.


    ¡°Oh, my god, Anna, do you not know how to make coffee? Does she not mention that it is not too cold or too hot? She needed a lukewarm cup of coffee. Is it that hard to understand? Now get out of my sight before I lose myself.¡± Seanshes out at her in anger.


    Well, I wanted to show Anna her ce, but Sean went overboard today.


    Anna looked a little hurt but left the ce.


    ¡°Show me where you got burned. Come, let me feed you some ice cream. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better,¡± he said as he stood up and took my hand in his.


    ¡°Sean, I am fine and rxed,¡± I said, stopping him.


    ¡°You just burned your tongue, and you say you are fine?¡± He asked me, looking genuinely concerned.


    It¡¯s not that bad, trust me.¡± I felt bad for overreacting unnecessarily, and now looking at his worried face makes me feel guiltier.


    ¡°The way you cry out, I could make out how bad it was. Nowe on before I take you inside in my arms,¡± she said, dragging me out.


    I was just looking at him and the way he dragged me inside the kitchen and made me sit on the chair. Walking towards the fridge, he got the ice cream and started feeding me spoon by spoon while I started eating with noint.


    Sudden vibration, or, let us say, a phenomenon, jolted in my body with his action.


    This is all new for me-someone caring for me this way. Someone is looking at me with so much concern, and someone is giving me warmth.


    This all made me feel like I was also desirable.


    His gestures made me smile. But I hide it instantly.


    Perhaps I am still looking at him, feeding me ice cream with so much love and care.


    We heard a throat-clearing sound and looked aside. Nathan and Sam were standing, looking at us.


    Nathan looked annoyed, and Sam was grinning like a madwoman. I feel like changing her name from Sam to Madwomen.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Nathan said, breaking the ice.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Nathan, she is fantastic; can¡¯t you see that?¡± Sam spoke, smirking towards me.


    ¡°I will see what I want to; moreover, I asked something to Sarah, not to you. So next time, please mind your own business.¡± Nathan spoke brutally to Sam for the first time.


    I have never seen this side of Nathan so far. I looked at Sam, and she looked hurt and avoided everyone¡¯s eyes.

 I Am Fine

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    What is wrong with both of them? Did they fight over something? I guess I must talk to themter.


    ¡°I am fine. Nathan, thanks for asking. By the way, are you guys going somewhere?¡± I asked, looking at them all, ready to leave.


    ¡°Yeah, we are leaving for Phdelphia for the meeting.¡± He said this, looking at his watch. ¡°I think we should leave now, but before we leave, can I talk to you privately?¡± He asked, looking at Sean.


    Yeah, sure,¡± I said. I got up and started walking towards the garden with him.


    I saw Saming behind, but intentionally, she was walking slowly and giving Nathan time to talk to me.


    What is wrong? Now I am dying to know the problem between them.


    We stopped near the chair, and I asked, ¡°What is it, Nathan? Something is wrong between you and Sam.¡± I saw Sam standing far away from us, talking to someone over the phone.


    I know she is just acting.


    ¡°Do not worry about that first, you tell me. Will it be okay if we go to a meeting? Or else Sam can stay here with you. I do not want to leave you here all alone.¡± Nathan spoke in a concerned manner, and I know how much he cares for me.


    Holding his hand, I said, ¡°I am fine, Nathan; do not worry. Sean can do anything, but he will never harm me. I am safe here.¡± I assure him.


    ¡°I know. Despite that, I do not feel like leaving you here. Are you sure you will be fine?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°I am sure not to worry. We are just a call away. So do not worry, just go already.¡± I assured him.


    He nodded, still not looking convinced.


    ¡°Now tell me, what is wrong between you two?¡± I asked, looking at Sam¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Can we talk about thister, or maybe once we are back? Right now, I do not want to talk, Sarah,¡± he said, rubbing his hands on his face.


    I can see he is frustrated. But right now, I do not want to push it hard, so I let it pass.


    Ok, then, I¡¯ll take your leave. I will be back in two days.¡± He said one go looking at his phone while giving me a quick hug.


    I nod again.


    He started walking and went towards the car without giving Sam a single nce.


    Sam came to me and said, ¡°Sarah, will you be okay here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am Sam; do not worry. What is wrong with you and Nathan?¡± I tried my luck.


    ¡°Well, let us not talk about that right now. He is waiting for me. I will call you at night once I am free,¡± she replied, looking at the car Nathan was in.


    ¡°I will wait,¡± I said, hugging her.


    They both left, and I sat back at my ce, looking at the beautiful, lush green garden.


    When I was here, I always saw this garden from afar. I never came to this site. The chilly breeze was kissing my skin, giving me goosebumps a little, and the smell of roses was so alluring. This ce is more beautiful because of the water fountain in the middle of the garden. The swans were pretty, and the little swan¡¯s wings were so cute running around.


    I still cannot believe Sean has made this heaven. How can a ruthless man be so creative and thoughtful?


    Leaving him aside, I close my eyes, thinking of the time I spend here. Well, apart from being lonely, I was happy here. This ce was always a home for me. Sean¡¯s deration did not make my heart believe this ce was not mine. I stayed in the cocoon provided by Sean, and the feeling that we were both at least on the same roof was more than enough, and I guess that is why I spent these many months here with noint.


    However, I wanted his presence, which I never got. Well, they did not give me any choice but to get married to him, but why did he agree to the same?


    This is still taboo for me.


    I guess I should ask him this, but not before taking my revenge for bringing me here without my permission.


    But what to do?


    ¡°Sarah.¡± I heard his irritating voice, but I acted as if I were sleeping.


    I felt his finger on my face. His finger was tracing my forehead to myshes and to my nose, and he stopped at my lips.


    I felt him rub his thumb on my lips, then my chin, and then my neck.


    It literally freaked my mind out, wondering where the next stop of his finger would be. But he stopped at my neck and touched my small mole on the right side of my neck.


    I was holding my breath at his gesture and did not know what to do, but I wanted to see what he was going to do.


    Does he know I am not sleeping? However, that did not stop him from touching me.


    I heard his whimper, took a deep breath, and then took his hand away because I did not feel his hand on my neck anymore.


    Next, I knew I was in his arms.


    God, which perfume does this guy use? I put my head on his shoulder and sniff at his scent as much as I want.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why am I feeling like I¡¯m losing my mind, and why do I want to roll my tongue where I am sniffing? A powerful urge engulfed me to taste his skin.


    I gulped inaudibly and greased my dry throat a little.


    This guy always made me thirsty and wet.


    His one hand was on my knees and the other was on my back, behind my chest area, but his fingers were dangerously close to my breast, or, let us say, touching my breast from the sides, and I was feeling hot, like boiling, and my face was heating.


    ¡°You can tell me directly when you want toe to my arms, honey; you do not have to pull this act.¡± He spoke,ing way too close to me.


    I could feel his hot breath on my face, and he brushed his lips intentionally down my cheeks.


    I bit my lips to control my smile but failed big time because I heard his chuckle.


    God, this is so embarrassing.


    I felt my bodynd on a soft surface while I dared to open my eyes.


    I took turns, hid my face in my pillow, and heard augh, which I could die for.


    I felt his lips on my hair. ¡°Sleep baby, I will be around if you need anything.¡± I said I felt aforter on me and heard the door closing sound.


    ¡®Gosh, it was so embarrassing. Why did I let him hold me? Now I am sure he will tease me till I die.¡¯


    ¡®But well, let us sleep. This bed isfy. I will handle everything when the timees.¡¯ I thought I went into a deep slumber.


    **

 Do You Like Reading?

    SARAH POV


    When I woke up, it was already evening. Gosh, how much sleep do you have nowadays?


    I got up from myfy bed and went to the washroom. After freshening up, I went down, thinking about what to do.


    I wanted to do some work, but I do not know where Sam has kept myptop. Because I know she will forget everything but myptop. I think I should call her to ask again; I want to know what is wrong with us.


    I called her two times, but her phone went unanswered. I called Nathan, but his phone went unanswered as well.


    Where the heck are they both?


    I left the message for Sam to call me as soon as she sees my message. Sending the message, I just walked two steps and got a call from Sam.


    ¡°Hello Sarah?¡± She was huffing like she was running the marathon.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, knitting my eyebrows and looking at my watch. Is she even walking, or maybe running? I mean, I know she stays fit even in Australia. Also, she never misses her gym, but still.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She whispered again. It seems like she is forcefully asking this.


    ¡°I am fine, but why are you huffing?¡± Are you alright? Because of her tone of voice, I can tell she is not jogging, at least. I put the phone on the speaker and took out my headphones to connect.


    Aaah, yeah, I.. I.. mmmmm Fine¡± is stuttering while talking to me? But why? Did something happen that she did not want to share, or was she scared of something?


    I stopped connecting my phone to earplugs and asked, ¡°Sam, why are you sounding like this? Where is Nathan? Now I am really worried about her.


    ¡°Ah.. aa.. hh, can I call youter, please? She asked.


    Now, what the hell? Damn, is she in some trouble?


    I started feeling a little nervous. Sam and Nathan are the only ones I have, and I cannot let anything happen to them.


    ¡°Sa¡­. Before I finished, someone took my phone and cut the call.


    What the hell?


    I turned around, fuming, and saw Sean the Bloody Hudson.


    ¡°When will you stop mending my business?¡± Ish out at him.


    ¡°I know you do not want to enjoy your life, but at least let others enjoy it, he said, starting to walk to the chair in the garden.


    I follow behind him, irritated.


    I mean, look at the audacity of the bastard.


    He snatched my phone from my hand, cut my call, and walked like a king as if nothing had happened. Shrewd!


    God, please permit me to kill this dog. Thinking, I look up to pray to the great almighty and bump on the wall.


    No, not wall Sean, actually, but ouch, my nose¡­


    What is this guy made of? Iron? Stupid idiot.


    And why the hell is he standing in my way? Dog¡­


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He turned around and asked.


    ¡°Fuck about me. Tell me, why did you cut my phone?¡± I asked, snatching my phone back from his hand.


    ¡°Your friend will hug meter when they get to know that I am the one who cut the call.¡± He smirked and sat on the chair.


    ¡°Oh, really? And what obligation have you fulfilled to get the parsing?¡± I asked, gritting my teeth.


    He does not know how much my friends hate him. Hugging him is far away. Lol.


    ¡°Do you know what they were doing while you were pestering them?¡± He asked, controlling his smile, but I saw it.


    Well, I thought she was jogging, but why do I tell him what I am thinking? But again, why is he saying them? Did I only talk to Sam?


    I just look at him as if he were asking for the answer, and he looks at me as if he wants to know my answer.


    Bloody Dog. Irritating pest.


    But I guess I should share. What if she has some problems? He can help.


    ¡°First, I thought she was jogging, but I think it is not. Her voice was not like jogging. She is so fit she can huff in running a few kilometers.¡± I said, looking down, thinking about what it could be. I have read Sherlock Holmes, and now my mind is running the same way.


    What could be the reason? I thought about chewing my lower lips, and my eyes were still on the grass.


    I looked up and saw Sean; he facepalmed himself.


    ¡°Oh, god, women, what are you five?¡± He spoke, getting irritated.


    Now, what did I do? I was just trying to understand the reason.


    I have read Sherlock Holmes. I know small hints are important too.


    ¡°What? I am just trying to understand what could be the reason for her huffing. Do you know that in the investigation, a small clue is also important? Oh, but how will you know when you have opened no books in your life?¡± I spoke sarcastically.


    ¡°So, you love reading, I see.¡± Now he turns towards me, like nothing is more interesting in this world than this at the moment.


    And we both forgot our investigationpletely.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer casually, shrugging my shoulders. I mean, it is not a big deal. Many people love reading.


    ¡°So, what genre do you love?¡± He asked a second question.


    I shrug again. ¡°I like many.¡±


    ¡°Like?¡± He asked again,


    Now, why does he want to know what I read? Now let us y 2020 questions also, because anyway, we do not know anything about each other. My thoughts are rolling my eyes. Gosh.


    This conversation is bing boring for me, but I answered anyway, ¡°I like suspense, drama, mafia romance, etc. Let us say I like everything.¡± I said this while looking at my phone.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Romance? Nice, very nice. So did your romantic book teach you some romance?¡±


    See, I told you it was bing boring for me.


    ¡°I am a very romantic person, Mr. Hudson,¡± I said while checking my mail. My entire concentration is on my phone. I am at least concerned about his bullshit.


    ¡°Did your romantic novels have some intimate scenes as well?¡± I heard him asking.


    See, I told you he never even touched a book. I doubt if he has touched his curriculum book as well.


    Well, Sarah, I am sure he has. Or else, how did he manage such a big empire? At least give him this point.¡¯ My mind spoke. And I agree.


    He is anything but stupid.


    Well, let us be honest with ourselves; he is hot as hell, and the way he manages his business is tremendous.


    I do not stay with him, but that does not mean I do not see the tabloids. I keep my eyes on his news, at least.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± I heard him again.

 Kiss..

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Yeah, of course it has. I even read the 50 Shades of Gray series.¡± Again, my mind ispletely in my mail.


    ¡°Oh, yeah? So, what do you like the most? Do you like BDSM? I heard again.


    ¡°No, I guess, or let us say, I am not sure I might like it. It depends,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°So, you like vani?¡± I see this guy can jump from here to there. I¡¯m sure he must have been a monkey in his past life. I shake my head, thinking.


    ¡°I like butterscotch,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, what is that? I did not know something like that even existed.¡± He spoke with full interest.


    I looked up a little, gave him a duh look, and again looked down, and he was looking at me. His neck was a little out from his body towards my side to hear properly my answer, and he was looking like a kid who was waiting for his mommy to buy candy for him. Lol. Mad man.


    ¡°You do not know what butterscotch is?¡± I asked. I mean, who knows? These billionaires have many things to eat. For them, something like butterscotch exists in the world and could be taboo. So, I will not be surprised if he does not know.


    ¡°No, I do not,¡± he said, shaking his head in no.


    I again looked down and replied to my email and said, ¡°It is ice cream vor, just like vani.¡±


    ¡°What? Come again?¡± He spoke as if he did not hear me out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is an ice cream vor,¡± I repeat in a boring tone.


    ¡°So, you were talking about ice creams till now? He asked, shocked and surprised.


    I looked up and thought, Is he crazy or what? I was talking. Well, I thought we were both talking.


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± This man is an idiot, my gosh.


    ¡°At least not ice cream,¡± he said, turning and sitting back.


    If not ice cream, then what was he talking about?


    ¡°Then what were you talking about? I asked, knitting my eyebrows.


    ¡°Romance, some adult romance, but I guess you are not grown up enough to understand that.¡± He spoke, getting a little irritated.


    Romance? Vani? Oh, sh*t, he was talking vani, that vani¡­ Shit shit shit¡­


    Blood rushed to my cheeks, and I must be looking like strawberry ice cream right now.


    Fuck man, fuck about vani, and fuck about strawberry.


    Now I need to change the topic.


    ¡°We were talking about Sam, not vani or BDSM,¡± I said, leaning into my chair.


    ¡°Oh, so now you know what vani is? Thank God, I thought I had to teach that also to my little wife.¡± He spoke, smirking, and I got goosebumps on my body.


    I never talk about these topics with anyone. And this man is talking so shamelessly.


    ¡°We were talking about Sam,¡± I repeated again.


    ¡°Right, we were, and my dear wife, you are disturbing their vani, or it may be BDSM.¡± He spoke a little, teasingly.


    My eyes go wide. Hearing this, OMG, did I disturb her? Or was she doing that? But with whom? Nathan? NA NA, they cannot do that. Moreover, I have read the books. Either you shout or maybe moan. This was nothing like it.


    No, she was not doing that,¡± I argue. I know my friend. She will not cheat on Nathan. I know she likes him. And they both will not do this.


    ¡°And what made you think she was not?¡± He argues back.


    ¡°I could make out her voice.¡± I shot back.


    ¡°So, you could make out from her voice that she is not making out?¡± He asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Well, I know how you feel when you make out,¡± I said confidently.


    ¡°Really?¡± He challenged me. I mean, it looks like it, I guess.


    Yup.¡± I press P.


    ¡°Do you mind giving me some demos?¡± He asked innocently, but I know he is anything but innocent.


    ¡°What? no way,¡± saying I got up.


    But he was not in the mood to let me go. He held my hand, and in one jerk, I was on hisp and my lips were on my neck.


    My breath hitch from his sudden attack, and I held his shirt tightly to bnce myself before I fell, but he held me from my back, and his one hand went to my hair. He started sucking at my weak point, and I just started losing. No one had touched it. Not here, not anywhere. My breast, which was anything but small, was pressing against his chest.


    Sarah POV


    I tilted my neck a little to give him more ess. I do not know why, but it made me smile. The ticklish feeling in my stomach is so good.


    His manly cologne was just mesmerizing me more and more.


    So that is how it feels to be in a man¡¯s arm?


    That is what Sam used to talk about.


    My hand automatically went to his hair, and my fingers started roaming in his hair.


    Closing my eyes, I just want to enjoy this moment.


    He came up a little and started kissing my jawline.


    He took my whole chin in his mouth and started sucking like a lollipop.


    Ahaaa.¡± I do not know how, but some different voices starteding from my mouth.


    Holding his face, I curled my shoulder a little, not knowing how to control this feeling.


    He kissed the corner of my lips, to my dismay.


    I want him to kiss me. Kiss me properly. I want to know how it feels to be kissed by someone.


    So, I turned my head a little in his direction, giving him full ess to my lips, and finally, he captured me.


    The moment our lips touched, I jerked up due to the current I felt in my body, but he did not let me go. He held me still; his one hand went to my waist, and the other held me from my neck, taking full charge of the kiss.


    Well, I want to kiss him too, but I do not know how to. However, I move my lips a little with him, and he groans in pleasure. Maybe?


    But that gives me some confidence, so holding his face in my palm, I match the rhythm with him.


    And dude, it feels so good. I was feeling high.


    If kissing someone feels like this, then I will kiss them every day.


    Why did I not do this before? I curse in my mind, but right now I do not want to leave his lips.


    We broke the kiss to breathe, but he attacked my neck again.


    ¡°Ahaa!¡± I moan shamelessly. Yes, those voices are moaning. I am moaning in pleasure right now.


    But what to do? I do not know how to control these emotions.


    Our steamy session broke off the ring of my phone.


    We both cursed at the same time.


    I in my head and he out loud.


    He detached himself a little and looked at me, and at the same time, I did not want to face him right now. So, I acted like I was looking at my phone, ignoring himpletely, like it was not a big deal.


    Dude, how much I enjoyed it, but at the end of the day, it is embarrassing.


    In such a big world, was he the only one you got Sarah to kiss? Demit¡­ I curse myself in my mind.


    ¡°Do you want to answer your call, or do you want to continue what we started?¡± Sean spoke, smirking.


    Cocky much, hah? I thought.


    God, please open this ground and swallow me.


    I answer my call rather than answering him.


    ¡°Sarah, are you alright?¡± Nathan spoke in a concerned voice.


    ¡°Ya, ya, ya, why would I not?¡± I closed my eyes in shame, cursing my stuttering.


    ¡°You do not sound like it,¡± he asked, unconvinced.


    My chest is still heaving up and down because of my fast heartbeat. Unknowingly, I hold Sean¡¯s shoulder and close my eyes to control the whirlpool inside me.


    I felt Sean¡¯s palm on my back, as if he were trying to soothe me. His palm was rhyming up and down, and it was working.


    Iy my body on him more and put my head on his shoulder.


    Closing my eyes, I ask, ¡°Where were you when I called?¡±


    Sean¡¯s hands were working on my back, giving me a feeling I had never felt before.


    ¡°I was with Sam,¡± he stuttered, and I smiled. First, I know he cannot lie, so that means he was with Sam.


    But again, what he was doing, he did not want to tell me. That means Sean was right. They were indeed doing some funny stuff.


    **

 Second Chance?

    But well, I am happy for them. But he cannot get away with this easily. Can he?? Nope.


    ¡°What were you doing with Sam?¡± I shot another one.


    ¡°Me. I mean, we? We were just talking normally, you know?¡± Poor Soul, he does not know what to say. I wanted tough, but I giggled inaudibly, biting my lips. My body vibrates a little.


    I felt Sean wrap both hands around me, holding me protectively.


    Oh, how I want to be like this forever in his arms.


    My one hand, which was on his shoulder, went behind him, hugging him back with closed eyes.


    Here, talk to Sam. Nathan gave the phone to Sam, and I could not control myughter this time.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Hi, I mean, Sam took the phone, and I know even she has no idea what to talk about. My poor friends But what to hide in this? I thought.


    ¡°Hello to you too, my bestie,¡± I tease a little.


    ¡°Why did you call? Is everything all right? Did Sean do anything?¡± I shake my head at hearing about my protective friend.


    ¡°I am fine. So, everything is sorted between you and Nathan?¡± I asked to change the subject again.


    ¡°Yeah, we are good now,¡± she said.


    ¡°So, how did you convince each other? And by the way, why were you not talking to each other in the first ce?¡± I do not even know why they were fighting.


    Ahmm, I will tell you once I am back,¡± she said again. I know she is shy right now. My poor friend


    ¡°I hope you both have convinced each other for good.¡± I again asked, biting my inner cheek. ¡°By the way, what did he do to convince a stubborn soul like you?¡±


    ¡°What stubborn? Me? Let me tell you, it is me, not him. I was the one who convinced him, and you have no idea how much time it took.¡± I pushed some of Sam¡¯s weak points, and it worked.


    ¡°Oh, please, Sam, I know you will not do such. He must have been the one who convinced you.¡± I pushed again.


    ¡°Sarah, do you know how much energy I put into convincing him? But how can you understand?¡± She is now fully frustrated.


    ¡°Well, I do not know that, but I believe you must have burned a lot of calories while convincing him. I could hear you. I stretched yours, and I could imagine her red blush.


    ¡°Sarah, I never knew you were so evil. Now if you do not have anything, then bye.¡± She spoke a little annoyingly, getting caught red-handed.


    ¡°Well, that I am, and I will be waiting to get the details once youe back. So bye for now.¡± I giggle, saying this, and hang up the phone.


    Now both hands are on his neck, and I am still hugging him. I rested my chin on his shoulder, closing my eyes, and he kept me still, holding me protectively.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± Sean spoke, disturbing my peace.


    Hmm,¡± I hummed in reply.


    ¡°I know I have made many mistakes in the past, and I was very unfair to you, but trust me, I had my reason. But now things are different. Can you give this rtionship a chance, please?¡±


    Hearing this, my mood suddenly got bitter. All previous events came to mind. How he treated me and how I was all alone. I have struggled in my life just to reach where I am right now.


    Detaching myself, I looked into his eyes and spoke. ¡°I am sure you had your reasons. I even know this marriage was forced on you, but you could have handled things better, Sean. If you think that just because we kissed today, I will forget everything, then you are wrong. My response was just a normal human act.


    Anyone would behave the same as I did just now.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked into his expression. I could see regret and hurt in his eyes. But well, I cannot ignore the things I have gone through.


    ¡°I am very happy now, Sean, and trust me, if I want anything in my life right now, it is peace. So do not try toe into my life. I am happy, so leave me alone. You enjoy your life, and let me do the same.¡± If he thinks that after this many years, he cane back into my life, then he is highly mistaken.


    ¡°Sarah, I know I am being very unfair, but please give me a chance. Give us a chance.¡± He was literally pleading this time.


    ¡°There is no us,¡± I said, pointing my finger at him and me.


    ¡°And second, tell me what reasons you are talking about. Why did you behave so aloof?¡±¡± Now I am getting pissed.


    ¡°I will when the right timees, but for now, please, Sarah, please give us a chance.¡± He muttered and joined our heads.


    ¡°Sean, it is not possible. Please try to understand.¡± His actions always melt me somehow.


    ¡°I promise you will not regret,¡± he says, saying his lips touch my cheeks and rubbing his nose with mine.


    Before I say something I regretter, I say, ¡°I want to stay the way I was. I am the same person I want to be in the future. So, leave.¡± I said it sternly.


    Detaching himself from me, he looked into my eyes. ¡°Never, I will never leave you. You are mine, and I am not generous enough to let go of what is mine. If you like it, good; if not, then deal with it, darling, because you do not have any other option.¡± He packs on my lips, making my heart greedy for more.


    But his deration somehow caught me off guard. The promise of not leaving in his eyes frightened me. But she stayed mum.


    ¡°How much I love to hold you in my arms, but I cannot ignore the fact that it¡¯s time for dinner and you need to take your medicine as well. Soe on.¡± He said he made me stand on my feet, and I blushed hard, looking at our position.


    I started walking before he caught me blushing.

 Mine Can Do Better Job

    SARAH POV


    After finishing our yummy ravioli and garlic bread, we started walking towards our room.


    I went inside the room but looked back, sensing the presence on my back, and saw Sean enter the room, opening his shirt buttons.


    Looking at that, my eyes came out like sockets, and I asked in my horror, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    He looked at me strangely and asked, ¡°What?


    His hands are going down one by one, opening one button after another.


    I gulp down my saliva to lubricate my dry throat. ¡°Why are you in this room?¡± I asked, looking everywhere, then at him.


    ¡°He came to me now. All the buttons are open, and his fine abs are on disy. My fingers itch to touch them just once. Gosh, why the hell is he wearing his denim so low? Is he intentionally trying to seduce me? If yes, then it is full-time work.


    I felt his hand on my forehead, and I came out of my nasty thoughts and looked at him.


    ¡°Baby, are you alright? Did you again forget that we are husband and wife? And if I am not wrong, husband and wife generally stay in the same room.¡± He spoke cockily.


    ¡°No, I have not. And let us not forget that we are husband and wife on paper. There is nothing else we have in between.¡± I reply, keeping my chin high and crossing my hand to my chest.


    ¡°If we did not have, then we can have it now. There is a saying, It is never toote for anything.¡± He locked his arms around my waist, and his lips were just a millimeter away from mine.


    I again gulp, but his proximity is not good for me. He has the ability to melt me like wax melts when it meets fire.


    I instantly kept my palms on his bare chest before he came closer to me than he already was.


    But the moment my palms touched his hard, clean, shaved chest, My mind froze.


    My one palm is in the middle of his chest, and there is one little left side. The moment my palm touched his teats, I noticed how his small hair was pricked by my touch, and his tits got hard.


    Well, I will not lie if I say I do not like the effect I have on him.


    To control my smile, I bite my lips and look down to hide the blood rush on my cheeks.


    He released my lip from my teeth and whispered in my ear, ¡°Mine can do a better job.¡± I look up, not understanding what he is saying.


    His eyes have many emotions right now, and among them is lust.


    Capturing my lips in between his teeth made me realize what he could do better.


    And that made my mindpletely foggy.


    His lips started moving, and mine started moving with his. He took my tongue in his mouth so hard. Gosh, this is the best kiss. His tongue roams in every nook of my mouth, and I try to do the same.


    I told you this guy was bad news. He melted like nothing before.


    I felt a softness on my back. Gosh, when did we walk to the bed? But who cares right now? I do not want to miss kissing this handsome devil who is unwantedly my husband.


    Leaving my lips, he went down a little, and I looked down. He was hovering over me, and my hand was on his shoulder. His lips were sucking my neck, and finally, he found my weak point. I moan so loud when he bites me and swirls his tongue to soothe the pain. I¡¯m sure maids might have heard our make-up session.


    God, how will I face them? It is so embarrassing.


    His one hand came up to my breast, and he touched it there, and it gave me a euphoria of pleasure. I arch my chest to his touch for more and more. My mind is saying stop, but my heart wants more, and I want to hear my heart today.


    Getting the hint my body was giving him, I grabbed my breast in his palm and pressed it hard.


    ¡°Ahaa, Oh, my god, Sean,¡± I could not control and arch my chest to him more.


    Yeah, baby.¡± He pressed even harder this time.


    It is painful, but at the same time, I am just loving it. It feels so good.


    And his endearment was making me crazy.


    His lips are roaming on my shoulder due to my off-shoulder dress and our steamy make-out session. Now it is even more down, and I am sure my half-boobs are for his disy.


    I was panting hard, and my below-ground region was dripping wet. My whole panty is getting wet and getting wet more and more.


    He pulled my dress down and to my breast, and now I am in my tube ck bra.


    Putting his two fingers in, he pulls my bra down, and my breasts are out, bouncing.


    He admired me for a second and put my breast in his mouth.


    Shit, shit, shit. My head fell back in pleasure. I unknowingly push him a little towards my breast for more.


    He pulls my other cup down, takes his other one in his hand, and roams his hand freely on them, as if feeling them.


    His tongue touched my nipple, and my perky nipple perked even more, if possible.


    His tongue swirls on my nipple a bit gently. My other breast was aching from his attention, and, as if getting the clue, he gave that while taking the other one in his mouth too.


    The wetness was pooling, and I am sure it must have spoiled the bed sheet as well by now.


    His mouth came and captured my lips again.


    Gosh, so that is how it feels when kissed? While loved?


    But then I remember how he denied kissing me at the altar.


    He made me feel unwanted.


    Jerking up, I broke the kiss.


    He looked into my eyes, and I looked at our position and blushed in embarrassment.


    My boobs were fully in his view.


    What must he be thinking about me? I am a fucking horny bitch who is ready to have sex after getting so many insults from him.


    I cannot do this.


    I cannot forget what he did to me. I cannot submit myself to him.


    I just cannot.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had a chance to get me, win me, and take me, but he lost it by choice. And now I cannot give him one more chance.


    My act was just a hormonal response to him. I have never been touched by anyone. That is why his mare¡¯s touch made my sense bizarre.


    I will not lie; I did not like it.


    I want to get touched, but not by him.


    I pushed him a little gently. I could see a confused look on his face from my action, but before he reacted, I rushed towards the washroom and closed the door.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, thinking of my act. I feel so ashamed of myself right now.


    I cannot believe I let him touch me like this. Sitting on the floor, I cry my heart out, putting my palm on my mouth.


    I do not want him to see my vulnerable state.


    Getting up, I took a shower and changed into my nightdress.


    The moment I reached back to the room, my eyes caught him; he was sitting on the couch with no emotion on his face.


    Why did I feel this peace before the storm? Sarah, this man is bad news. Just stay away from him as much as possible.


    The air in this room felt so heavy, and suddenly this big room felt so small.


    I can feel the elephant in the room. But I want to avoid it as much as possible.


    I so wanted to run away from here, but I know better if right now I do anything he will not like.


    I want to go and sleep in another room, but that not only makes me look like a weak woman but also makes him more furious than he already is.


    I padded straight to my bed and took the quilt from my body. I close my eyes with no words.


    I just want to avoid everything at this moment.


    I waited for some time, but when I did not feel any movement around me, I finally went to my slumber, thinking I would handle things tomorrow in a better way, hopefully.


    **

 Lady Of the Mansion

    SARAH POV


    Next day when I woke, I looked to my right side to see but to my disappointment the bed was empty. I touched his side. It was cold. It seems like he was not sleeping herest night.


    Getting up huffing, I went to the washroom to get my routines done, and changing into a summer dress, I came back to my room. After tying my hair into a ponytail, I called Sam to know her and Nathan¡¯s whereabouts.


    I look at the wall clock showing me the time of 7. 05 in the morning. I know it is too early to call anyone, but I want to know when they will be here. I do not want to be with Sean anymore. Not alone, at least.


    ¡°Hello¡± I looked back to my phone, checking whether I called the right person, but well, I called the right no.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± I asked the raspy voice owner.


    I heard the throat-clearing noise and some hassle bustle but then heard again, ¡°Hey good morning, It is me, Nathan.¡±


    My eyes be Socket hearing this. I mean dude, this was fast. Till Yesterday they were fighting and today they are sleeping together? I mean wow just wow? But howe they be this close? They never showed their affection in front of me ever. Did they hide their feelings from me? But why?


    ¡°Sarah, are you there?¡± Nathan spoke in concern.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I am fine. Amm, when are you guysing back?¡± I asked, ignoring the pinch I was getting in my heart. I mean, it hurts when your best friends hide things from you. Moreover, I was the one who was sailing them still, they hid this from me?


    ¡°You do not Sound like. Tell me what is wrong?¡± I know Nathan cares for me, but right now I am hurt and talking more might end up ugly, so better not to say anything.


    ¡°I am good. Just called to know when you guys areing back. But anyway, message me when you decide toe back. I must go now, bye.¡± Saying I hung up without hearing anything. Tears welled up in my eyes. They are the only family I have and if they behave this way, it breaks my heart.


    Cleaning drop of my tear from my face, I padded towards the dining room for breakfast after taking myptop in hand.


    When I reach the dining room was empty. Well, I am thankful to get Sean isn¡¯t it there. Somehow, I am not ready to face him as of now.


    I look up and saw Anna was serving the food for me.


    I want to know where Sean is, but again, my heart wants to know his whereabouts and my mind asking me to do otherwise.


    Moreover, Anna will get one more reason to make fun of me not knowing about my husband.


    After a few minutes of argument between the heart and mind, my heart win the battle and I asked ¡°Anna where is Sean?¡± took a spoonful of porridge and in my mouth while my mind and heart is waiting for her answer.


    She looks up and smirks. ¡°Well, Mrs Hudson, we aren¡¯t allowed to inform whereabouts the Master,¡± saying she gives me her famous creepy smile.


    Is she kidding me? I guess she takes me too lightly. Lady, let me show you your ce today.


    I took the napkin from the table and, cleaning my mouth; I got up and padded three-step where she was standing, folding her hand toward her front.


    I stop just a foot away from her and folded my hand to my chest.


    ¡°Who I am?¡± I asked, looking directly into her eyes challenging her.


    ¡°Amm Mrs. Hudson¡± She shutter saying this. She looks nervous. I can see that and that is what I want.


    Who I am in this house¡± I asked a second question.


    ¡°Lady of this Mansion.¡± She looks down, saying this. His clenched jaw was visible to me. So if she thinks looking down will hide anything from me, then she is wrong.


    ¡°Who I am to Sean?¡± I asked myst question.


    ¡°Wife.. ee¡± Now I guess she knows where this conversation is going.


    ¡°Then how dare you deny me?¡± I roar and I believe the whole mansion might have heard my voice. I am generally a very calm person, but thisdy has art to bring a worse side of people.


    Hearing my loud voice, other maids and servants came running towards the dining room and stood at and safe distance, but I could see them all.


    ¡°If you thinking you are Sean¡¯s favourite and he will neglect your wrongdoing towards me, then let me tell you, he will not. So far, he does not know what you didst time and you should thank me for not telling him yet. But now I guess you want me to tell him everything.¡±


    ¡°No, Mam I am sorry. It will not happen again.¡± She pleaded and tears waled in her eyes.


    I do not know why, but my heart melted looking at her. Moreover, I am not a person who will snatch anyone¡¯s Job but thisdy needs to learn the Lesson and I will teach her one. By this other servant, also learn their lesson.


    ¡°I will not give you a chance for next time. You¡­e here¡± I pointed to a random girl standing with other servants toe.


    Girl run to us and stood a foot away and bow to me.


    ¡°From today, you will be handling the job Anna used to do. And you. I again look at Anna. ¡°You have two days to teach her everything you were doing till now. If you fail to do it, then count yourst day in this mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mam¡± they both spoke in unison.


    ¡°Now leave,¡± I spoke, looking none. This bloody idiot pisses me off in the morning and spoiled my day already. Gosh.


    They both started going towards the door and I again spoke ¡°Wait¡±


    They stopped and look at me. I look at that girl and asked, ¡°what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Shannon¡± the Girl reply. She cute looking young girl who must be in her twenties.


    I nod ¡°You may leave¡± I Look at Anna and said, ¡°I asked you something.¡± I remind she has still not answered the question I asked and causes her this humiliation.


    Shannon and other staff run for their life and Anna stayed back to answer.


    ¡°Master has gone out of town, I guess, because he left with his luggage, but he has not informed his whereabouts.¡± She spoke, looking down in shame.


    ¡°How difficult it was to answer Anna?¡± I asked. He was irritated. I do not know I am irritated with her or I am irritated of know nothing about Sean.


    She kept on looking down.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Saying, I turn my back towards her. I do not know why, but I am suddenly restless.


    I look towards my half-finished te, but now my mood is too sour to eat anything. Picking up my Laptop I padded toward the living room to do some work if nothing else.


    At least work will divert my mind from all the shit going on in my life for some time.


    Right now, I have no mood to work for mypany. Right now, I want to concentrate. I want to divert my mindpletely. Mr, Luca has sent me information to hack aputer of someone and send the information to.


    Government officials.


    Computers have much address and deal information which I do not care to read. But one thing that got my attention is that all the deals are in millions.


    If bing the mafia has so much money, then I should be the one. I giggle at my thoughts.


    It took me almost two hours to finish all the work, but at least it was done, which is a relief.


    Closing myptop andy back on the couch to rx a little after two hours of hectic brain stressing exercise.


    ¡°Hey Hi¡­¡± I open my eyes hearing this.

 Parents

    SARAH POV


    ¡°Hey hi.¡± I opened my eyes upon hearing this.


    After opening my eyes, I saw Sean¡¯s parents looking at me, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sarah, is that you?¡± Sean¡¯s mother came towards me without blinking, not believing her eyes, I guess.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said, beaming. Sean¡¯s parents and grandfather-all of us-made some kind of bond with each other during the days I stayed in this house.


    Though Sean was not there for me, they always made sure to check on me. They used to call me to know about my well-being from time to time and visit many times.


    ¡°Oh, my god, Sarah Darling.¡± She squalid and hugged me like a kid.


    ¡°How are you, Mamma?¡± I asked, breaking the hug. ¡°Hearing me, her mood changed from happy to angry.


    ¡°So, you still remember you have a mom?¡± She faked her anger.


    I felt guilty suddenly. I left Sean, but with him, I left them as well. I never called them back, thinking I would answer them if they asked why I was leaving.


    I look down in shame because there is no answer.


    ¡°Oh,e on, honey, do not be so mean. Let us not forget you have been waiting to meet her for a long time, and now when you see her, you behave as if you are not happy.¡± Dad spoke, shaking his head,ing in between me and mom.


    ¡°Dad¡± smiling. I hug him, and he hugs me back with all his affection and love.


    ¡°I am happy, but I have a full right to get mad at my daughter.¡± Mom said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ¡°Of course, mom, you do,¡± I said, hugging her from the side.


    ¡°But let us do one thing. Let us take a break for half an hour, and then we will continue this. What do you say?¡± I asked her, wiggling my eyebrows. I know how to melt my mother¡¯s heart. She is the sweetest person I havee across.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Mom nodded and sat on the couch.


    ¡°Before I say it, I heard Anna¡¯s voice say, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. and Mrs. Hudson.¡± She bowed down regarding them.


    ¡°Hello, Anna, How are you doing?¡± Dad spoke, and mom nodded to her.


    ¡°Very well, sir, thank you. I hope you are doing good too.¡± Dad nods in reply, and she looks at me.


    ¡°Mam, I have exined everything to Shannon. Now, what do you want me to do?¡± She again tries to act innocent in front of mom and dad.


    Let me be honest here: she is anything but innocent, but, well, thisdy is a big fool for sure. She still does not know me, huh?


    Good, Anna. From today on, you will take care of Garden. I got to know you love gardening, and at this age, I do not want to burden you with any stressful work. So do what you enjoy.¡± I said, giving her my best smile.


    Her creepy smile, which she had been drooling over since mom and dad came, suddenly drops and turns into a frown.


    ¡°Is there anything else you would like to say, Anna?¡± I asked as she glued herself to her ce like a statue and looked at mom and dad with hopeful eyes.


    But Mom and Dad got busy on their phones, ignoring our conversation.


    ¡°No mam. I should leave now. Have a good day.¡± She bowed down to us and left the ce.


    I look back at Mom and Dad. Dad had a proud smile on his face, and Mom was giggling the moment she left.


    I look at Mom confused, as if asking what is wrong.


    ¡°I like the way you tackle her. Sometimes she forgets she is just a mare of a servant. Many times I have tried to tell Sean this, but thisdy made my son go against me. She is a bitch.¡± Mom gritted her teeth, talking about her.


    ¡°Language, my love.¡± Dad reminded her to look at his phone.


    But this is quite an interesting subject for me, and Dad seems busy on his phone, so I asked, ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do not ask, my dear. She has done many things, like if I made something for Sean, she used to take my credit. She used to lie about me to Sean, so he hates me. She has almost made my son against me.¡± She spoke, looking in pain, brooding over her past.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I do not know what else to say because I never saw how their rtionship has progressed so far. I never saw Mom and Sean together except on my wedding day.


    ¡°Well, dear, but one day I tricked Sean. Pulling some strings, we got his admission on the contrary, and there I used to go and stay with him. And we made many memories together, and our bond got stronger and stronger after that. But he trusts Anna, and I know he will never chalk her out. And I was not ready to face my son¡¯s hate again, so let her be. I try my best not toe in her bad books,¡± Mom said, looking so helpless.


    How can this cunning bitche from a mother and son? But now it is enough. Count your days, Anna.


    ¡°Oh, Mom,¡± I hug her, looking at her so helplessly.


    ¡°Do not worry, mom; now you have me, and I know how to deal with such people,¡± I smirk, saying this. She might not be my mom, but she never treated me less than her daughter. And I respect her a lot. And I will never leave the person who has hurt my mother.


    ¡°Let us forget about that witch and talk about you. So how have you been?¡± She asked me, looking curious.


    ¡°I have been good, Mom.¡± I do not know what else to say.


    ¡°By the way, Sarah, we are so proud of you, my dear.¡± Mom said, caressing my hair.


    ¡°Well, thanks, mom, but why?¡± I asked, as I do not know what she is talking about.


    ¡°Oh,e on now; do not be so modest. Sean told us everything about you. How you topped in your college and how you have started yourpany, which now is the best amongst all.¡± Mom said, looking happy about my sess.


    This information shocked me. I mean, Sean told them this.


    But why? And howe he knows this all?


    Oh, let us not forget that he is Sean Bloody Hudson, and he knows everything. I am sure he must be keeping his eyes on me to get something so he can get rid of me fast.


    But nowadays he is asking me to give this marriage a chance. Why is he doing it if he wants to get rid of me?


    God, what is all this? Why is it so confusing? Garr. I closed my eyes in irritation.


    I look back at Mom. She is the best person to get the information I need, so let us find out.


    ¡°Hehe, no, mom, it is nothing like it.¡± I wave off my hand as if it is no big deal, but in actuality, it is a big deal for me. I have seen hardship to get to where I am right now.


    ¡°Dear, when you left for Australia, I got hurt. You just left without saying anything, but Sean made us realize how you want to concentrate on your studies. How do you not want any distraction?¡± She said it, smiling sadly.


    ¡°Hepletely barred us from getting in touch with you. I wanted to see you during your vacation time, but every time I asked him, he had ns with you, so it never happened. ¡± She pouts, saying this.


    Vacation? I wanted tough at this, but I controlled myself to know more.


    ¡°I even asked him for your phone number, but again, he said we would distract you, so he never gave it.¡± She shakes her head in disappointment.


    ¡°But one day, all my anger, hurt, and everything flew away when I saw you on the newspaper, shining like a star. That day, we understood how determined you were towards your dreams. Not only us, but you must sacrifice many things just to achieve what you want. And I am so proud of you.¡± She said this, giving me a proud smile on her face.


    I was just blinking at this new information. My body suddenly forgets how to react. I mean, how can someone lie about their parents so cleverly?


    But again, why did he lie to them? He could have said the truth. What is the need to lie about us?


    This man is bing a mystery to me.


    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± I give her my fake smile. But inside, I was boiling in anger and curiosity.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Our heads turn towards the door, hearing the sound.

 His PDA

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hello!¡± Our heads turn towards the door, hearing the sound.


    Sam spoke, looking at us one by one. And Nathan is still standing at the door of the living room.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said, getting up from my spot to give a hug to my friends.


    After a quick hug to Sam and before she reciprocated, I broke and gave the same to Nathan. Yes. They both felt my distant behavior.


    I am a straightforward person. What I have inside is the same as what I have outside. I cannot pretend. And no one knows better than them.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, meet my friends Sam and Nathan.¡± I look at my mom and introduce them.


    And Sam Nathan; they are my mom, dad, and Sean¡¯s parents. I asked Sean¡¯s parents, looking at their confused expressions.


    Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Hudson, ¡± Nathan and Sam greet them, looking ufortable. Maybe because they might not have expected them here. Well, I did not either, so I cannot me them.


    We all sat back here and there. Nathan and Dad bonded well, as did Sam and Mom.


    They are all so busy with each other that I kind of forgot I was still here. I mean, why do people always forget me? I thought.


    Mam, dinner is ready,¡± Shannon said, looking at me. And I came out of my dreand of being alone.


    ¡°Thank you, Shannon. We shall be there soon.¡± I dismissed her and looked at others who were ready for dinner, I guess.


    After having a mouth-watering dinner and my favorite fresh fruit cake, we bid goodbye and left for our rooms.


    I could see Sam and Nathan badly wanting to talk to me, but I think right now I need some time before talking to them, so ignoring them, I left for my room and closed the door behind my back.


    Discarding my clothes, I went straight to the shower. Sometimes water can heal everything. Your mind, your body, and your soul Changing into my nightdress, I padded to my bed. Now I just want to sleep, nothing else.


    Next Day


    When I woke up, I checked my mail and my messages. There was no call or message from Sean. Well, I was not expecting either, but one message will not be harmed, I guess. He could have informed me where he was going.


    After getting ready, I padded down to the dining room.


    One by one, everyone came. After the greeting, everyone took their seats for breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± In the middle of the breakfast, I heard the voice I kind of wanted to hear for almost two days.


    Before I looked back to see him, I felt him extremely close to me, and I felt his soft lips.


    He kissed me on the cheek in front of everyone.


    My cheeks heat instantly because of his PDA.


    God, this man needs to learn lots of manners. I internally rolled my eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, did you like your surprise?¡± I looked at him, hearing this, and he was addressing Mom and Dad.


    So that means he knew they wereing. And surprise? What surprise is he talking about? I thought about looking down at my te.


    I again look at Mom and Dad to see what a surprise he is talking about.


    ¡°Oh, my dear, it was the best surprise ever.¡± Mom said, looking at me.


    Oh, so I am surprised!


    He called them here. So they could meet me?


    ¡°I could not believe it when I saw her.¡± Mom cracked up, and Dad was nodding in agreement.


    ¡°I am d you like it.¡± He said he looked back at me while taking a seat next to me, grabbing my half-eaten sandwich from my te.


    Like really? Can he get his own? I scoff mentally.


    ¡°By the way, where were you?¡± Mom asked. I was dying to know.


    ¡°Mom, I went to Florida for an important meeting. Did not Sarah tell you?¡± He looked back at me, knitting his eyebrow for an answer.


    Like, really, dude? When did you inform me? I thought.


    I give him the same confused look.


    Getting my clueless look, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Anna convey my message to you?¡±


    Oh, so that bitch lied to me. Time to payback, bitch.


    I look back at mom, wink at her, and look back at Sean. ¡°No, she did not. I asked her about you, but she said she could not tell your whereabouts to an outsider.¡± I look down, as if I am hurt.


    Well, I am notpletely lying. She says the same. I just twisted words a little.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±? Sean asked, pissed by her words but still wanting confirmation from me.


    ¡°She said she is not allowed to tell anything to an outsider. When I said I was his wife, she said, wife or no wife, she would not tell me anything. She did not even do anything I asked, so I took help from Shannon. I do not have much idea how things work here. So, I asked Shannon to take responsibility for her work because she was never around.¡± I huff dramatically.


    I looked in the corner of my eye. Mom was trying to control her giggles, keeping a napkin on her mouth, and Dad was smirking at me.


    ¡°Shannon¡± Sean roared.


    I stared for a second at his loud voice. I mean, I expected him to be pissed, but right now he is raging like a bull.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Shannon said,ing running.


    ¡°I want Anna in front of my eyes in a minute.¡± He looks like he¡¯s giving me chills now.


    Yes.¡± Poor Shannon stutters and runs for her life.


    In less than a minute, she was standing in front of us, crossing her hand at her front, and bowing to everyone. She looked at Sean and said, ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± but wished for only Sean. Wow


    She was smiling at Sean as if she had won the lottery, and she gave me the same creepy look from the corner of her eyes, but I saw it.


    Well, till now I was feeling bad for her, but now I am excited to see what Sean does to her.


    Oh, my, she does not know what ising her way.


    Guys, bring chips and cold drinks. I asked someone mentally andughed at my thoughts internally.


    ¡°I asked you to convey my message to Sarah. Did you do it?¡± Sean asked to get up from his chair. Taking two steps towards her, he stood feet away from her.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I did,¡± she lied in front of me without stuttering. Bloody bitch. I want to kill her right now, right here.


    I know Sean trusts her to the core, and now he will doubt me. Now, how can I prove myself?


    **

 True Colour

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I know Sean trusts her to the core, and now he will doubt me. Now, how can I prove myself?


    I was thinking the way out but heard Sean say, ¡°Really, what did you inform her?¡± I cannot see his expression, but his voice tells me it will not be great, I guess.


    ¡°I inform Mrs. Hudson about your visit to Florida.¡± She did not hesitate before lying.


    Of course, why not? She must have been pro till now, as mom said she has done many things in the past, so one more will not harm her. I thought about gritting my teeth.


    Shannon.¡± He again called her.


    ¡®Now, why did he call her?¡¯ I thought about biting my lips.


    ¡°Where were you when you asked her?¡± He looked back at me and asked.


    ¡°Right here. I asked her when I did not find you anywhere in the house.¡± I stated the facts.


    Sean smirked at my statement.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, why is he smirking at me?


    Oh, demit. I facepalm myself internally, telling him the truth. I was looking for him. Shit.


    He again turned his back to me and said, ¡°Shannon asked Roxy to bring the video recording of the dining area for the day I left.


    Dude, suddenly his statement made me proud of him.


    Tilting my head a little, I looked at Anna, and she was stiff as ice hearing this. I look back at mom and give her a yful smile.


    Nathan and Sam both look confused, looking at my and Mom¡¯s reactions to this.


    In less than five minutes, Roxy came running, holding aptop in his hand.


    Taking theptop, Sean turned back to me and kept it on the table nearby. Now I have a full view of the screen.


    He forward-recorded and stopped when I came into the picture. When I asked, ¡®Anna, where is Sean?¡¯


    When I got a reply, ¡®Well, Mrs. Hudson, we aren¡¯t allowed to inform the whereabouts of the master.¡¯


    Shit, I would have thought about this before. Now he will know what I did with Anna. Shit, big shit. I closed my eyes in nervousness.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± I hear my voice again. Opening my eyes, I looked at Sean. His eyes were on the screen, with no expression on his face.


    Damn, what is he thinking? Is he mad, happy, or angry?


    Mmm, Mrs. Hudson.¡± I again hear Anna¡¯s stuttering and look at Sean again.


    He finally looked back at me, smirking and closing the screen.


    I instantly looked everywhere, then at him. Gosh, this is so embarrassing for me. I started biting my nails. I do this when I am nervous.


    He turned back to Anna. ¡°What do you think I am?¡± He asked Anna. And he is back to his old, angry self.


    ¡°Master,¡± Anna again stuttered. And I look back to enjoy the drama.


    ¡°Anna, I always give you a ce like my mother. I always respected you; I trusted you, but what did you do? Hmmm?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    Dude, I am loving his voice. Today, this man is giving me back-to-back reasons to love him.


    Anna looks down, tears flowing from her eyes in shame. And trust me, I do not pity her.


    ¡°I am sorry, Master.¡± Her mummer.


    ¡°Anna, if you think I do not know what you have been doing with my mother, then let me tell you. There might be a misunderstanding. I know your actual face. But I kept quiet because you have practically invested your whole life just in taking care of me. Sarah is my wife, and I will never let you treat her the way you treated my mother. I am already guilty of giving a mare of servants more importance than to my mother, but not anymore.¡± Sean took a break. I could not see his expression because of his back toward me, but I believe it will not be easy for him.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°You are dismissed. You shall be getting your pension every month, so do not worry about that, but you cannot stay in this house anymore. Goodbye Anna!¡± He turned his back toward Anna.


    Sean¡¯s expression was saying how painful it was for him. I know he loves Anna like Mother, but she has taken him for granted.


    I look back at Anna, and she was looking hurt and, I guess, regretting what she did, but well, it is toote, I guess. If she would have been good to me, I might have done something right now, but I guess she is the type of person who is too stubborn to change themselves for anything or anyone.


    Anna left, saying nothing.


    Getting up, I padded to Sean and held his hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked him. I do not know why, but my heart is breaking piece by piece just seeing him in pain.


    Nodding to me, he patted back my hand and said, ¡°I am alright. Let us eat.¡± He said he dragged me back to the dining table.


    I looked back at Mom, and she also had a painful expression. I know she is not feeling bad about Anna, but she feels hurt to see Sean.


    After some chit-chat during breakfast, we left for our rooms.


    Thank God the environment went back to normal quickly, but I know for Sean it is anything but normal.


    Sean was walking ahead, and I was following like a puppy behind him.


    Why? I do not know.


    Looking down, I was walking. Once I entered the room, I looked up to see Sean, but he was nowhere around.


    ¡®Now, where did he go suddenly?¡¯ He was a few steps ahead. I thought.


    So, Mrs. Hudson? My dear darling wife.¡± Hearing a yful voice, I stiffen. I know now where it is going.


    Dammit.


    Turning around, I found him behind the door, closed it with one kick, and locked it.


    I visibly gulped, looking at him. Why am I nervous suddenly?


    I should be angry at him, shouldn¡¯t I? I thought.


    He started taking steps towards me like a predator, and I glued to my thinking, What to do?


    In one shift, take my rubber band from my hair and let it fall freely.


    He intentionally touched my cheeks with his and his row-beard peers in my soft skin like a needle.


    ¡®Dammit, why did he not shave?¡¯


    ¡®But you like this more.¡¯ My subcontractors mocked And I cannot deny him. I do like this look on him.


    He is looking hot. I cannot take my eyes off him.


    ¡°So, Mrs. Hudson, how are you doing?¡± He said, caging me in his arms and murmuring in my ears.


    I shivered at his sudden touch. His fingers crease my bare back. I know that he basted, knowingly teasing me. He could touch my upper back, but no, he wants to touch my open area due to the crop top. I am regretting wearing this now.


    I hold his shoulder a little to bnce myself. This man has the ability to make my legs jelly at any point in time.


    Looking into his eyes, I said, ¡°Oh, so you remember me?¡±


    ¡°You are the only one I cannot forget.¡± I said, looking back into my eyes. I was searching for some lies in his eyes, but I found none.


    Could you tell me why are you doing this, Sean? What do you want?¡± I asked, a little annoyingly. His behavior is really bothering me.


    I do not know how to get attached to him, andter, I regret it. I cannot take any heartbreak. I have had enough of my life now. I want nothing more in my life. I want peace, that is all.

 Date?

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I would like to take you on a date. Do you think you cane with me?¡± He asked, ignoring what I said.


    ¡°Sean, please do not do this.¡± I said, huffing tiredly.


    ¡°I will give you all the answers you want. Please say yes,¡± he again requested.


    I looked back at him and thought, One date will not harm. So, the person who stole my first kiss will be my first date as well.


    I smile, thinking.


    ¡°Ok!¡± I said, nodding my head.


    Giving a bright smile, he said, ¡°Be ready by 5 p. m.¡± He said he was tightening his hold on me, pressing me more to him as if there was space left in between.


    ¡°Do you think five o¡¯clock is too early for a date?¡± I asked, knitting my eyebrows.


    ¡°Well, not really. Just be ready on time; that is it.¡± He said he was getting a little excited, like a child.


    I giggle, looking at him, and nod in agreement again.


    ¡°Ok, now I must go to the office. I have a few important meetings to attend. See you in the evening, love,¡± he said, kissing near my lips and leaving the room. I stood there dumbfounded, looking at his retiring figure.


    This man is unpredictable. I thought, shaking my head.


    After I took myptop, I thought to finish some work, and I sat on the couch, and someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said without looking up.


    I felt some sitting beside me, and I looked back and saw Nathan and Sam looking at me apologetically.


    Ignoring them, I again went back to my work as if they were not present in the room.


    ¡°Sarah, hear me out first.¡± Sam spoke pleadingly.


    ¡°You have all your ears.¡± I said, still with my fingers working on the keypad.


    Taking myptop from my hand, Nathan spoke, ¡°Sarah, I know you are hurt, but trust me, that is thest thing we want to do in our lives.¡± He spoke, looking guilty.


    It is not like we want to hide anything from you, but it happened so fast that we could not get time to inform you.¡± Sam spoke, still looking at her palms.


    I was just looking at them, keeping my hands on my knees, and listening to their exnation. I know they will never hurt me intentionally, but they still should not hide things.


    ¡°So since how long is this going on behind my back?¡± I asked, raising my one brow.


    ¡°Well, you always knew I had feelings for her, but she never reciprocated, but finally she agreed. Day before.¡± Nathan replied, smirking at Sam, and she became crimson red upon hearing him.


    ¡°I never knew you could blush, Sam?¡± I teased her little looking at her pink cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, you do not know what else she can do?¡± Nathan spoke, looking at her and biting his inner cheeks.


    ¡®Aww, they both are too cute.¡¯ I thought.


    Ignoring Nathan¡¯sment, she looked at him and said, ¡°Can you please forgive us?¡± Getting up from her ce, she sat beside me, holding my hand.


    I was never mad at you guys. I was just hurt. You know I have wanted you two to be together for a long time, and when you hide this from me, I just get hurt.¡± I said, pouting at both of them. They are my best friends, and I cannot stay angry at them for a longer period of time.


    Sorry, it will not happen again.¡± Sam spoke, smiling.


    ¡°Are we good now?¡± Nathan said, and I nodded in agreement.


    Now tell us what is going on here. Sean¡¯s parents¡¯ behavior is all shocking for us,¡± Nathan said, a little annoyed.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I said, ¡°I do not know.¡± He said he would tell me on our date.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡± Sam asks, as if she heard something wrong.


    ¡°Yeah, I am going on a date with him tomorrow.¡± I said, nodding my head in yes.


    ¡°But why?¡± Nathan asked again, irritated.


    ¡°Nathan, I want to hear his side of the story, too. I do not know why he is doing this. I thought he wanted divorce, but he asked me otherwise. I want to know the facts.¡± I said it firmly.


    ¡°Yes, you should hear out his story too.¡± Sam spoke insultingly.


    I smile at him and nod.


    ¡°When are you guys going on a date?¡± Nathan asked.


    ¡°Today!¡± I said, looking at my watch.


    ¡°Oh, my god, then get ready. What are you doing?¡± Sam said, getting up in a hurry.


    It was still so many hours ago, Sam. What is wrong with you?¡± I said, Look at her, surprisingly.


    Nathan was controlling hisugh.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Shut up; you know nothing. Let us check what you are going to wear,¡± she said, going inside my walking closet. and me and Nathanugh at her.


    ¡°Ok, you girls carry on. I must make some important calls. See youter.¡± Saying, he got up.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I said that and got up too.


    ¡°Sarah always remembers that you have a brother who is always there for you. And you cane to me for anything and everything.¡± He said this, halting his movement, and spoke.


    ¡°I know Nathan. Thank you!¡± I said, smiling.


    Nodding to me, he left the room, and I went inside to check on Sam.


    The moment I saw her, she turned my whole closet upside down.


    ¡°Oh, my god, Sam. Look what mess you have made.¡± I said, picking up my dressing from the floor.


    Ignoring my rent, she kept on throwing all the dresses on me, and finally she stopped at a white dress with purple work on it. From inside, it is a one-line body-fitted dress, but it has a cover-up from the skirt side. The pockets on the dress make it even more beautiful.


    Finally, she chooses the nude pumps, pairing them with drop-diamond earrings.


    Well, I must say her choice of dressing is fantastic as always.


    Finally agreeing with her choice, I kept everything aside and told her to go. I will get ready on time.


    Time has flown by, and it is now four o¡¯clock. Closing myptop, I took a shower and got ready.


    I was already in my light makeup by 4. 45.


    I opened the door, heard the knock, and saw Mr. Hudson standing, holding a book, wearing a casual jacket and jeans.


    This man always surprises me with his looks. I mean, how can some people look so hot in anything? I should be in crime. I thought.


    ¡°If you are done checking me out, we can leave Mrs. Hudson,¡± he said, kissing me on the cheeks.


    ¡°By the way, you are looking ravishing.¡± He says, looking into my eyes, forwarding the flowers to me. I became crimson-red, getting counted red-handed.


    Nodding I mummer ¡°Thank you for also not looking bad yourself. It is beautiful,¡± I said, ncing at the beautiful flowers.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, putting the vase in my room. Now let us go,¡± I said, taking my clutch in my hand.


    We came out of the house, and there was a silk blue Lamborghini waiting for us with outrage. I rolled my eyes, looking at all the surrounding bodyguards.


    ¡°So, they are alsoing on our date?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    Chuckling, he said, ¡°No, they are not. I only need them for you when I am not around. But when I am there, I do not need any security; I am capable of protecting you.¡±


    It feels like someone has sucked air from my body. No one has said something like this before. No one wants to protect me, ever.


    Hey, are you okay?¡± I heard Sean¡¯s voice.


    Nodding, I look down. He opens the gate of the passenger seat, and I settle myself as soon as possible without looking back.


    Let¡¯s see how it feels on a date.

 First Date

    SEAN POV


    When I saw her standing at the door, looking stunning, my breath stuck to my lungs, looking at her alluring face.


    How am I so lucky to have such beauty in my life? I thought about looking at her from top to bottom.


    We left the house for the first date of my life.


    Yes, I have been with a few girls in the past, but I never took them on a date. I was too busy to make my career, and going on a datees in as myst priority. Moreover, I have never found anyone worthy enough to take me on a date.


    I was driving the car for the first time. It was difficult for me to keep my eyes on the road.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I just want to look at her beautiful, innocent face and admire her for eternity.


    I do not know when she will be my everything. I do not know when she will be my reason for living.


    Whenever I look back and think about the past, I feel how wrong I was.


    Our marriage was indeed forced, but I have seen no other girl since I got married to her.


    Yeah, call me old school, but I wanted to be one woman and a man after my marriage.


    I will not say I am a saint. Once upon a time, I was Casanova.


    But the moment I married her, I changed my lifestyle.


    That was one reason I was not happy with this marriage.


    I have seen how my parents love each other to the core, and I want the same when I get married.


    And somewhere, I was not sure we would ever reach that extent.


    Let us not lie. My parents forced me into this marriage. My mother even threatened me. If I do not get married to her, she will not see my face again.


    I know my mom is a big drama queen, but I also know they will never force me into any wrong rtionship; however, I did not want to get married to a kid.


    Yes, 18 years old is legal to get married, but it does not make you an adult, and I could see in one meeting that only this girl was a way to be innocent in this cruel world.


    However, when one day her grandmother called me to meet, I was surprised and kind of annoyed. I did not want to meet her when I had already said no to this alliance. However, out of respect for our family rtionship, I went to meet her.


    Her revtion made me speechless, and I had a sudden feeling of protecting this girl.


    Aftering back home, I told mom and dad I was ready for this marriage. I cannot let anything happen to her.


    I want to protect her. I want to cherish her.


    However, I did not want to take any advantage of her until she was at the right age.


    When I saw her for the second time in church on our wedding day, my breath got hitched looking at her smooth skin and wless beauty.


    She was the epitome of God¡¯s angel.


    But again, she was an innocent kid.


    When the priest asked me to kiss my bride, I could see the nervousness on her face and her body. So, I controlled my desire and avoided kissing her, but that made me irritated and annoyed. I wanted to touch her. I wanted to kiss those panels once.


    Once we reached home, I waspletely out of my mind. My struggle with listening to my heart or my mind was a trauma I went through.


    I controlled all my desire but ended upshing out at her a little out of frustration, which I still regret.


    But then again, I had to work ording to my n, so I arranged everything she needed in the basement. I made sure she had everything necessary downstairs, but I never thought she would think I did not want to see her in the house.


    She never visited upstairs until she lived there.


    That is the most painful thing for me.


    I wanted her around me all the time, even though I wanted her around me all the time, but again, I did not want to snatch her innocence. I knew if I stayed around her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my inner beast.


    I started noticing her day-to-day activity. I have no chance to get a glimpse of her.


    Every day she used to sit in the same ce with her cup of coffee, and I used to sit in my bedroom looking at her beautiful face.


    I even shifted my study to the upper floor of my bedroom to get a direct view of her while I was working.


    I never wanted to miss that view. I started going to the office in the afternoon and finished my work from home until she sat there.


    I give it to Anna, one of my oldest staff members and most trusted person, to take care of her.


    I used to get her well-being from her every day without fail.


    She thinks I know nothing about her, but well, here she is wrong. I am Sean Hudson. When I want to know something or someone, nothing can stop me.


    I knew about her studies. I knew how intelligent she was. I have given her a ck card, so she does not have to think before spending, but she has never used that. I knew where she used to get the money for her general necessities. I knew money was never a problem for her. She was independent at a very young age. However, I never wanted her to worry about anything.


    Being the wife of Sean Hudson is difficult. Her life was always in danger, and I knew this. Though our wedding was a family affair, it was not a secret. The media had good coverage and got details about her as well.


    But I made sure they never got hold of her. An entire team works for her security.


    She had eight people around her all the time, whether at her college, office, or home.


    When her grandmother passed away, I was out of the country at that moment. I tried toe back as soon as possible but could not fly back because of the bad weather, and by then I hade. She was gone already, leaving behind a note and a gift.


    For the first time, I had tears in my eyes. I felt pain in my heart. It felt as if someone had snatched my heart out.


    ¡°How much time?¡± I came out of my thoughts hearing my angel¡¯s voice and looked at her beautiful face. She was pouting a little, and I wanted to take that pout in between my pouts.


    A single nce at her face lit up my heart and my world.


    ¡°Just a few more minutes.¡± I look back at the road.


    We reached the ce I wanted to take her. Stopping the car, I got out and opened the door for her.


    I give her a hand so she cane out easily.


    Nervousness was something I never felt before. I have signed millions of deals, but I never felt the jitters I am feeling right now.


    Gentlemen, are we has?¡± She asked me in a teasing manner. This little tease will be the death of me one day, I thought, smirking.


    ¡°Always for mydy,¡± I replied, caging her between me and the car.


    I looked into her innocent eyes, and she bit her lips to control her smile.


    ¡°I like your smile, so do not hide her. Let her live on the beautiful lips of mine.¡± I said, rubbing my thumb on her plump lips.


    ¡°Mine?¡± she asked, cocking her eyebrow in a challenging manner.


    ¡°Mine!¡± I said before that I captured them with mine. Till now, I was controlling myself, but enough is enough now. I cannot control it anymore.


    After teasing her sweet strawberry lips, I left them after giving thest suck forter and parted, panting hard to get the oxygen to live.


    I looked at her; her eyes were showing me so many emotions. Today, one of them was happiness.


    I know she is not regretting a single thing we have done so far. She has enjoyed it equally, and she has let me do whatever I wanted.


    Oh, how I love it when she submits herself to me.

 Wine

    SARAH POV


    I said nothing, and I locked my lips with his.


    We moved our lips to the sink. I poured all my emotions into this kiss. Holding his face, I pull towards him,ing to my toe.


    A few tears dropped from my eyes after hearing him.


    I always wanted someone I could call mine. And look at my bad luck. I always had one, but I never knew about this.


    His hands were circling me from my waist, holding me protectively and taking all my weight on him.


    Damn heels aren¡¯t helpful at his height. I thought in between the kisses and rolled my eyes.


    After kissing each other hard, we parted, and I saw his Sn lips. Looking at them, I bit my lips to control my smile, but I felt the same on my lips as well.


    Gosh, sometimes we humans be animals, I guess. Look at the way we kissed each other. I thought.


    His gray eyes were looking my way, as if reading my soul.


    ¡°I do not know how long I have been waiting for this,¡± he said, joining our foreheads with each other.


    I stayed home. Suddenly, I felt shy and a little embarrassed about my actions.


    ¡°You know you do not have to be shy about anything. I am your husband, and you have a full right to me.¡± He muttered, looking into my eyes, and I was just gawking at him.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something, or are you nning to eat me?¡± He smirks at his cocky statements.


    ¡°I guess you will be enough to stuff me,¡± I replied with the same cockiness.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± He smirked, and all my confidence flew out of the window.


    My hormones are warning me to ept his request, but my ego isn¡¯t ready for the same.


    ¡°I guess Mr. Hudson will be a good dessert,¡± I said, opening and closing his shirt button.


    ¡°Butter, baby.¡± He spoke, nuzzling my hair.


    ¡°Come, let us feed you something.¡± He said he again dragged me towards the table and served all my favorite dishes on my te.


    ¡°You are not eating with me?¡± I asked, looking at the te in his hand.


    ¡°Do not worry about me. Nowe.¡± He said he again dragged me towards the table and settled me down on the chair after dragging his chair near mine.


    ¡°Open¡± by keeping a fork of chicken casserole in front of my mouth.


    I obliged by opening my mouth and eating the yummy casserole.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± I moaned, closing my eyes the moment the delicious vor touched my tongue.


    I opened my eyes and saw him gulping his saliva.


    Oh, how stupid I am. I am eating all alone. I haven¡¯t even asked him to eat a little with me. I thought.


    Taking the fork from his hand, I took some pasta, kept it in front of him, and nodded to him to open his mouth.


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°What? Food is mouth-watering, you know? And I know you want to eat too.¡± I said, smirking.


    ¡°Howe you know I want to eat?¡± He asked, arching his eyebrows.


    ¡°I saw you gulping your saliva,¡± I said, looking down and smiling.


    ¡°So, you thought my mouth was watering because of food?¡± He asked, looking quite surprised.


    I looked here and there and said, ¡°What else could be the reason?¡± I said it sarcastically.


    ¡°You.¡± He said this, taking the fork back from me.


    ¡°Me? Your mouth was watering just looking at me. Iugh like a kid saying this.


    ¡°You do not know how much I want to devour this food of mine.¡± He said it, poking my nose yfully, and I flushed at his statement.


    ¡°Nowe on, eat.¡± He ordered, and I obliged with no further argument.


    SARAH POV


    Without saying anything, I locked my lips with his.


    We moved our lips to the sink. I poured all my emotions into this kiss. Holding his face, I pull towards him,ing to my toe.


    A few tears dropped from my eyes after hearing him.


    I always wanted someone I could call mine. And look at my bad luck. I always had one, but I never knew about this.


    His hands were circling me from my waist, holding me protectively and taking all my weight on him.


    Damn heels aren¡¯t helpful at his height. I thought in between the kisses and rolled my eyes.


    After kissing each other hard, we parted, and I saw his Sn lips. Looking at them, I bit my lips to control my smile, but I felt the same on my lips as well.


    Gosh, sometimes we humans be animals, I guess. Look at the way we kissed each other. I thought.


    His gray eyes were looking my way, as if reading my soul.


    ¡°I do not know how long I have been waiting for this,¡± he said, joining our foreheads with each other.


    I stayed home. Suddenly, I felt shy and a little embarrassed about my actions.


    ¡°You know you do not have to be shy about anything. I am your husband, and you have a full right to me.¡± He muttered, looking into my eyes, and I was just gawking at him.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something, or are you nning to eat me?¡± He smirks at his cocky statements.


    ¡°I guess you will be enough to stuff me,¡± I replied with the same cockiness.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± He smirked, and all my confidence flew out of the window.


    My hormones are warning me to ept his request, but my ego isn¡¯t ready for the same.


    ¡°I guess Mr. Hudson will be a good dessert,¡± I said, opening and closing his shirt button.


    ¡°Butter, baby.¡± He spoke, nuzzling my hair.


    ¡°Come, let us feed you something.¡± He said he again dragged me towards the table and served all my favorite dishes on my te.


    ¡°You are not eating with me?¡± I asked, looking at the te in his hand.


    ¡°Do not worry about me. Nowe.¡± He said he again dragged me towards the table and settled me down on the chair after dragging his chair near mine.


    ¡°Open¡± by keeping a fork of chicken casserole in front of my mouth.


    I obliged by opening my mouth and eating the yummy casserole.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± I moaned, closing my eyes the moment the delicious vor touched my tongue.


    I opened my eyes and saw him gulping his saliva.


    Oh, how stupid I am. I am eating all alone. I haven¡¯t even asked him to eat a little with me. I thought.


    Taking the fork from his hand, I took some pasta, kept it in front of him, and nodded to him to open his mouth.


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°What? Food is mouth-watering, you know? And I know you want to eat too.¡± I said, smirking.


    ¡°Howe you know I want to eat?¡± He asked, arching his eyebrows.


    ¡°I saw you gulping your saliva,¡± I said, looking down and smiling.


    ¡°So, you thought my mouth was watering because of food?¡± He asked, looking quite surprised.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I looked here and there and said, ¡°What else could be the reason?¡± I said it sarcastically.


    ¡°You.¡± He said this, taking the fork back from me.


    ¡°Me? Your mouth was watering just looking at me. Iugh like a kid saying this.


    ¡°You do not know how much I want to devour this food of mine.¡± He said it, poking my nose yfully, and I flushed at his statement.


    ¡°Nowe and eat.¡± He ordered, and I obliged with no further argument.


    **

 Sarah Hudson International

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    No one has ordered me with so much love. So far, I have been following my dad¡¯s orders, but love and concern were not in his dictionary, I guess. He never showed me any affection. Sometimes I wonder, Am I the reason for my mom¡¯s death?


    ¡°Did you like the food?¡± Ie out of my trance hearing his voice. Looking at him, I nod positively.


    Food is yummy, but right now, food is not important. What is important is how thoughtfully he has nned this date. I am noticing small things, such as my favorite flowers, my favorite wine, and my favorite food, and most importantly, there is no crowd around. It¡¯s just us.


    ¡°Why Sarah?¡± I asked about the yacht, and he got my point before I exined. Maybe I¡¯m expecting this question.


    ¡°This is my favorite yacht and very close to my heart. This I bought with my own hard-earned money. But when you came into my life, I gave this yacht a name. My favorite name.¡± He spoke, looking into my eyes.


    Lots of emotions are roaming in his eyes, and I am trying to read them one by one.


    ¡°So, you gave my name to the yacht?¡± I asked in fake anger.


    ¡°Well, not only this yacht but many other things too, he said, scratching his neck nervously.


    ¡°As in?¡± I asked for my back to rest on the chair.


    ¡°Ahem, as in my otherpanies.¡± He said this, taking back his hand and keeping the fork on the te.


    ¡°Which otherpanies?¡± I asked, knitting my eyes. As far as I know, he has two SONS, I thought.


    ¡°Have you heard of SSH International? he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it is a new, boomingpany. They are trying their hand in so many sectors. I do not know how they will manage my god.¡± I said, keeping my hand on my chest.


    ¡°Yeah, that one,¡± he said.


    ¡°So, what about that?¡± I asked. Sometimes that man is confusing.


    ¡°SH means Sarah Hudson International.¡± He said something like, No big deal.


    ¡°Do you even know the worth of thatpany?¡± I am almost making fun of him.


    ¡°Of course, baby, I know the worth of everything I own.¡± He said this, looking into my eyes.


    What he said I did not understand, but I at least understood it had a double meaning. But I shrug it off.


    ¡°Now let us finish the food. It is cold outside.¡± I said, running my palms down my arms.


    ¡°I can eat by myself, Mr. Hudson. Let us not forget I have grown up, not a baby,¡± I said when he was taking my fork back in his hand.


    ¡°You do not know, darling, how d I am that you are no longer a baby.¡± He said it, chuckling.


    I alsoughed at his statement, and we finished the dinner.


    After dinner, we both went to the corner of the deck. Twofy couches lying nicely give us a beautiful view of the New York skyline.


    How this big-big building looked so small but so beautiful.


    Before I took a seat, Sean made me sit on hisp. And for the first time, I did not feel odd.


    Making myselffortable on hisp, I let my head fall on his shoulder. Somehow, I have liked his closeness, his touch, his care, and his protectiveness.


    ¡°Did you like the date?¡± His husk is near my ear.


    ¡°Hmm, you know it is my first date,¡± I said, taking a deep breath in his arms.


    ¡°Mine too¡± Hearing this, I look back, raising my eyebrow.


    I said ¡°liar,¡± saying I turned back to my same position.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am not lying,¡± he said, resting his head on mine.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then what happened to those girls who used toe home every day? Oh, and how can I forget your girlfriend, that skimpy girl with skimpy clothes?¡± I asked in a taunting manner.


    ¡°Well, I told you I have been working from home, and those were my assistants, and a few were co-workers. But which skimpy girl are you talking about?¡± He asked, looking at me from the side.


    ¡°The girl who used to call Anna her aunty,¡± I said, looking at him.


    He startedughing loudly. ¡°Oh, my Sarah, you are too sweet to believe. Who said she was my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°She said she was your girlfriend, and Anna confirmed,¡± I stated.


    ¡°Bloody bitch¡± He cursed slowly, but I heard it.


    ¡°I will not lie. I never had girlfriends, but I had flings. I never took them on a date. The date is too intimate for me, and I have felt no one worthy so far. And about that girl, she was also a maid in our mansion, but she left when she got admission somewhere out of the city. And about Anna-gosh, thatdy had made many messes in my life, and this was the biggest amongst all, I guess.¡± He said this, huffing in a tiring manner.


    ¡°But trust me, Sarah, I never had anyone after our marriage. I wanted to give this marriage a chance. I wanted to be happy, just like my parents are. Cheating is not in my blood, Sarah.¡± He said it, and honesty was clear in his voice and in his eyes.


    I just nodded in agreement and looked back at the skyline.


    ¡°Will you give this marriage a chance?¡± He asked the same question again.


    ¡°I guess that is what I am giving,¡± I said.


    Tightening his hold on my waist, he took a deep, rxing breath.


    I knew he was waiting for an answer. He is winning my heart bit by bit, but somehow I¡¯m still not sure. But this time, I want to take this chance. I want to take this chance for myself and for us.


    ¡°Will you dance with me?¡± He asked out of nowhere.


    I giggled at his request and asked, ¡°Without music?¡±


    Say You Remember Me begins to y in a second.


    Words started hitting me, and we started moving our bodies¡­


    ¡®Say You Remember Me,¡¯


    Music started hitting our eardrums, and he touched my body as if talking about my dress and turned me around towards the skyline, as if showing me the sunset.


    He again turned me around to face him, and his thumb touched my lips, and my fingers caressed my cheek lovingly.


    My body has already started heating from his touch, and my eyes are getting foggy¡­


    Our eyes are connected without blinking, as if no one is ready to back down. His hands are sliding down from my upper back to my hips. He pushed me gently towards him even more. Our skin is just a lot of fabric apart, which we are wearing right now.


    My fingers slide down to his hair as if it knows its way already.


    For me, this is all magical. I have never experienced this in my life.


    This feeling is divine.


    Pure yet exciting


    Our bodies were swaying as per the lyrics of the song, and so were our emotions.


    His one hand was holding me protectively, and the other was touching my cheeks. His tomb was pressing into my neck, giving me some unavoidable sensations.


    Coming closer to me, his lips touched my forehead and started giving me fatherly kisses from my cheeks to my jaw to my neck.


    After giving a sweet touch to my weak spot, his lips locked with mine.


    He sucked on my pouted upper lips with so much passion and love.


    I replied in the same manner as if I wanted to pour all my emotion into this kiss.


    Next, I know mygs are in the air, and we have started moving without breaking the kiss. But right now, I care less.

 I Will Be Gentle. I promise!

    SARAH POV


    Next, I know my legs are in the air as he locks me in his arms, and we have started moving without breaking the kiss. But right now, I care less.


    Reaching somewhere, I felt my body touch something soft.


    Breaking the kiss, we looked at each other, and a small smile was ying on his lips and mine as well.


    He was almost lying to me, but he kept his weight on his knee and elbow.


    His hands again started tracing my face to my body. The moment his hand traced my breast, a sudden current jolted through my body.


    My eyes automatically get closed when he touches me; the warmth his body is giving me is beyond my imagination.


    His hand was going down and reaching my bare skin, where my dress ends.


    His lips again clutched mine, and we both started moving together. My hands grabbed the cor of his shirt, and I pulled him toward me a little to get more excess in his mouth. One vor that was prominent in his mouth was wine.


    He shifted our position in one shift, upside down.


    Now he¡¯s down, and my whole body weight is on him.


    His hand started tracing me from my neck to my hip.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I felt his hands tracing my back, opening the dress zipper to make the dress loose bit by bit.


    Breaking the kiss, he looked into my eyes, and my eyes were on his lip, which had be red from consent kissing, and I guess he was looking at mine.


    With one finger, he started dragging the dress down, and I let him do as he pleased.


    I know where it is going, and I am ready for this step.


    Shifting one more time from our position back to the old one, he discarded the whole dress.


    I was in front of him only in my ck thong.


    His eyes became too dark to see my almost-naked body.


    Getting up to his feet, he started removing his clothes without breaking his stare, and in no time, he was standing stark naked in front of me.


    I blinked a few times to see the beauty in front of me. I will not say I have never seen a naked man; I have seen them in many adult movies or adult videos, but I have never seen a naked man standing in front of me.


    ¡°You know what we are going to do, right?¡± He innocently asked the most stupid question.


    I smirked at his thoughts. I mean, what does he think I am? Five?


    So, I just nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± He asked me again, and somehow this melted my heart.


    ¡°Ready,¡± I stated the fact.


    ¡°Then let us not keep mydy waiting anymore.¡± After giving the most adorable smile, he again locked his lips with mine.


    Gosh, finally I can touch him everywhere I like. My hands were tracing his shoulder to his hips, and I pressed them to feel it more.


    I could hear his groaning in between our kisses, and my moan muffles were booming in the room.


    After his hands grabbed my breast and started massaging, oh my holy cow, howe this is feeling different and good?


    The moment his lips left mine and he got hold of my breast, it was the best moment of my life. I could feel tingling down there and wetness.


    I arch my back because of an unbearable tingling sensation, and it is getting intense bit by bit. I was panting, clutching his shoulder, and closing my eyes.


    Suddenly I felt something in my pants, and the moment I looked down, shame was an understatement. I have never felt as embarrassed as I did just now. All the emotions I was feeling seemed to stop when I saw his lips on my core.


    Before I could say anything, I heard his voice say, Rx, baby.¡±


    I felt as if my brain was waiting to hear those words, and I got rxed.


    Next, I felt his lips on my skin and his tongue in the right ce. He swirls his tongue like an expert. My body started shaking, and I was urging him for more and more without saying a word by pushing him more into my core.


    I came hard into his mouth without even giving it a second thought because I knew that was what he wanted.


    Before I caught my breath back, I felt something wet rubbing on my core, and when I looked down, he had taken his position and looked at me.


    I looked down, and his pre-cum-dripping giant iron rod was ready to tear apart my core.


    My heart was beating fast thinking about the next level, but I knew I was ready for this.


    Our eyes did not leave each other, and I nodded to him to go ahead.


    ¡°I will be gentle, I promise.¡± He said it with a little worry.


    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured, looking at him smiling.


    Sometimes an insignificant gesture can win your heart.


    He pushed a little of himself into me, and he was not even halfway there, and I cried out loud out of heart-wrenching pain.


    ¡°Baby, look at me.¡± I again heard his voice.


    Opening my teary eyes, I looked at his handsome face.


    ¡°With no dy, he pushed fully and started moving. The pain increased a little more, but he did not stop; the pain surely did.


    This time again, a few more amazing emotions started swirling through my body and my heart.


    I can feel that my body has started heating, and so has his.


    I dug my nails into his shoulder when I felt something again building up inside me, but this time the urge was stronger than thest.


    ¡°Sean, I aming,¡± I said when I could not take any more.


    ¡°No, wait for me. I want us toe together.¡± I said dominance, and I like it somehow. But controlling them was not easy.


    ¡°I cannot hold anymore,¡± I said, panting, and somehow tears starteding from my eyes and sweat droplets ran down from our bodies.


    Wait, baby,¡± he again said, locking his lips with mine.


    I knew I had little time; I might have waited, but then I came hard. I felt the heat inside my core. That means he came too.


    After that, we stayed like this, hugging each other, and it seems like the AC even works because we are still sweating.


    I was feeling a little ufortable, but he was not ready to move his body, and he stuck to me like the next skin.


    ¡°Sean, you are heavy.¡± I mumble in his ear.


    ¡°I know, but I want to stay inside you forever,¡± he said.


    I bit my lips, and my blood rushed to my face and my cheeks, feeling the heat on them.


    His face was in the crook of my neck, giving me the same sensation.


    I again started feeling full inside, and my core became tight.


    ¡°Ready for one more round, baby?¡± Hearing this, I look at his face surprisingly.


    ¡°Oh, yes, we are!¡± Before I answered, he answered himself and again started thrusting and taking me back to dreand. I just came back a few minutes ago.


    We did some more rounds, and I went to my dreams and, closing my eyes because of exhaustion, took over my body.

 Don’t Come

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    The next morning, when I got up, I saw that my man was not anywhere in my sight.


    Getting up from bed, I walk towards the other door. I assumed it was a washroom, but two stepster, I stopped closing my eyes to control the pain I felt in my lower region.


    Gosh, this man was possessed of some animal spirit.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡®Oh, as if you did not like what he did,¡¯ my subconscious said.


    Smiling a little, I again took some baby steps and went to finish my business.


    After taking a nice shower, I came out wearing the hanging bathrobe. I got inside.


    I saw a fresh ck shirt lying on the bed with ck pants.


    Smiling, I wore it due to not having any other option to wear.


    I padded out to get a glimpse of my man, but I found none. My legs stopped looking at the beautiful view in front of my eyes.


    The weather is a little gloomy and windy, and today the sun is nowhere around. But far away from New York City and the other side of the water, until your eyes catch the view.


    I was in deep thought when I felt hands on my stomach. I do not even need to look back to see the person. I could smell his strong, musky perfume.


    ¡°Good morning, love. Slept well?¡± He hummed, nuzzling into my hair.


    Nodding my head, I reply, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Let us go. Breakfast is ready.¡± He said that, making me turn to his face.


    I again nodded and started walking behind him.


    After reaching down somewhere, he led me to a balcony where a small round table with two chairs and some yummy breakfast were waiting for us.


    Looking at the delicious pancake, I got instant water in my mouth, and I looked at my side. My man was taking the tes for us.


    ¡°You made this?¡± I asked, looking at him and again looking back at the mouth-watering spread in front of me.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he said with a small smile.


    I look at his body. He is wearing swim shorts and nothing else.


    My eyes went straight to his abs, and my mind started counting them, and it totaled seven, not six.


    And that V line was giving me the right idea of what was hidden there just after two inches.


    ¡°I am all yours, darling. You can see whatever you want, but after breakfast.¡± He smirks, saying this while serving the food on the te. And I look at the other side, feeling embarrassed.


    In the middle, he said, ¡°Sarah, I must attend a charity ball. Will you apany me? He asked, looking up from his te.


    ¡°Sean, I do not like these types of ces. I know this type of event is for a good cause, but peoplee there just to show off, and I cannot handle such hypocritical people.¡± I share my thoughts.


    ¡°I know, but this is what mypany is organizing, or else I also avoid going to such ces. Pleasee?¡± He again requested it cutely.


    This man surely knows how to use his charm, I thought, smiling.


    Finally, I nodded in yes half-heartedly.


    Let us see what this charity event holds for me.


    ¡°You want to go back, baby, or do you want to stay here for some more time?¡± I came out of my trance after hearing Sean¡¯s voice.


    I am lying on hisp. My back is touching his chest, and his arms wrap around me securely, making me feel something I¡¯ve never felt before.


    ¡°Well, honestly, I would love to spend the rest of my life just like this, but I guess someone said we must attend an event in the evening, so I guess I do not have any other options left than to go back.¡± I spoke while little pouting my lips for unwantedly going back to the world.


    ¡°If you want, we will stay here for some more time and get back when it is time for us to leave.¡± He came up with a solution, but I know it will not work.


    I look ahead. The sun has already set on our heads with its full shine and mild heat.


    ¡°No, I guess we should get going. I have some important work pending that needs my attention.¡± I said, getting up to my feet, but he pulled me back to him.


    ¡°Ok, but after some time. Right now, just sit.¡± He again wraps his arms around my waist and nuzzles my neck.


    I shiver at his touch. Sometimes I wonder how my body reacts to just a little touch.


    ¡°I do not want to go back.¡± He whined like a baby tightening his hold on me, and I giggled hearing this but stayed mum because I knew that was not possible, at least not today.


    We both havepanies to take care of, and there will be piles of work waiting for us.


    His lips touched my skin, and he started showering me with his feather kisses from my ear to my neck. His one hand grabbed my breast, and before I knew it, moans slipped from my mouth.


    Next shift, I was facing him, and in no time, heced his lips with mine. I tested coffee the moment our tongues danced together and fought for dominance.


    But he dominated big-time. Next, I know my shirt is nowhere on my body, and his lips touch my breast over my bra, and I arch to get more of what I am getting.


    His hands reached to clip my bra, and I came back to my senses.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sean.¡± I called out his name, which came out as a moan.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed in response, and hisplete attention was sucking my nipple after throwing my bra. I do not know where.


    ¡°We should get going.¡± I spoke barely audibly, but I believed he heard it.


    ¡°Not before we finish what we have started.¡± And in no time, we were all over each other.


    I never thought one day I would have sex in the open sky, in the middle of the ocean, where no one could see or hear us.


    His thrust was hard and strong. For me, it is a little painful, yet I am enjoying it shamelessly.


    However, I could feel that he was making sure I wasfortable. I could see how gently he was holding me while making love to me.


    ¡®Love¡¯ my mind and asked?


    But I ignore him because I have better things to do right now.


    My legs started shivering, and I knew I was about toe.


    ¡°Do note,¡± he ordered. I opened my eyes, hearing his irritated request.


    ¡°No, I cannot control it.¡± The moment words left my mouth, he slowed down to his pace, which was too much for my annoyance.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I said, irritated.


    ¡°You cannot hate me, at least not in this life.¡± He spoke,ing back to his increased pace slowly.


    ¡°Ahha, overconfident, are we, Mr. Sean?¡± I mocked him.


    I arch my chest the moment he grabs my globe and starts massaging. His right hand reached to my clitoral area, and pressure started building up in me. I was close to my ecstasy and ready to burst anytime.


    ¡°No¡­ One can make you feel the way I do.¡± He spoke, pounding me with his hard thrust, and I could not stop myself from rolling my eyes backward. And stars were shining in the daylight.


    ¡°Ahaan Sean¡­¡­¡± I came hard, and so did he.


    His sweat droplets were dropping on my face, running towards my hair, meeting mine.


    He dropped himself on me, and I wrapped my hand around him protectively.


    I never want to let this man go anywhere. I want to keep him around me and cherish each moment I spend with him.


    Noticing he held his weight on his elbow, I pulled him back to me more to get his entire weight on me.


    I could feel his member on my lower stomach, and our chests stuck to each other as if on skin.


    ¡°Darling, I am too heavy for your liking.¡± He whispers in my ear. While we are both still trying to get our heartbeat and breath


    ¡°This is what I like,¡± I said, my eyes still closed, and the warmth of his body brought me peace.


    He stayed quiet but pushed himself closer to me, putting his head into the crook of my neck.


    We stayed still, holding each other stark naked in the middle of the ocean, feeling the cold air touch each corner of our bodies. It is too cold outside; however, our body heat is keeping usfortable in each other¡¯s arms.


    **

 Shameless

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°We should get going,¡± I said, opening my eyes and looking at the sun ying peek-a-boo in the cloudy weather in the open sky.


    ¡°Hmm, we should.¡± Coming back face-to-face with me, he spoke unweely.


    I could not control myself, and I kissed his nose for his cute antics.


    ¡°Now move,¡± I said, nuzzling him.


    ¡°Come, let us get you to shower.¡± He spoke, getting off me.


    ¡°What? No, no way. First, you go, and then I will take it by myself.¡± I know what this shower will end up being.


    But ignoring what I just said, he picked me up in bridal style and started walking towards the room we stayed in for the night.


    ¡°Sean put me down. I can walk.¡± I said, wriggling in his arm.


    ¡°I know you can,¡± he said, but did not obey.


    I stopped giving in to his stubbornness and let him take it where he wanted to, and as I said again, we ended up having one more steaming session in the middle of a shower.


    I noticed he was wearing his three-piece full suit, standing in front of the mirror, brushing his wet hair, and looking tempting. But I stopped my horse and looked on the other side, and a sundress and innerwear were lying on the bed for me. I took them, quickly got ready, and went up to see what he was doing.


    He was sailing the yacht back to the harbor, and for me, a person wearing a three-piece full suit sailing the boat was worth watching.


    Gray is his color. His gray full suit, polished shoes, and aviators were making him as hot as possible.


    ¡°Like it is what you see, darling.¡± Feeling my stare, he spoke, still looking ahead towards the harbor, and I instantly averted my gaze to the other side but stayed mum.


    I saw him smirking, but I ignored him. I know if I say anything, it will not go well. For me, at least.


    Getting out of the yacht, I noticed the bodyguard was waiting for us in the ck BMW SUV. and we settled ourselves in it and flew off to go back home.


    ¡°Darling, I need to head to the office after dropping you home,¡± Sean informed me while typing something on his phone.


    And nod while replying to my email.


    We reached the home in time, and the car stopped at the doorway.


    ¡°See you soon,¡± he said, turning his body towards me and packing on my lips.


    Gosh, he and his PDA


    I made an angry face and told him about the bodyguard, but he shrugged his shoulders as if it were no big deal.


    ¡°Shameless,¡± I mouthed to him.


    ¡°I shall show you how shameless I can be, darling.¡± He muttered in my ear, and the entire hair on my body woke up to his words.


    ¡°Bye.¡± I avoided his eyes, got out of the car, and ran inside without looking back. But I did not miss hearing his chuckle.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His small endearment made me feel jittery every time.


    Nathan, can you see our Virgin Mary is long gone?¡± I looked up, hearing Sarah¡¯s voice and gulping down the smile dancing on my lips because of Sean.


    My cheeks instantly heated from her words, but I avoided their teasing look and started walking towards my room, or, let us say, mine and Sean¡¯s room.


    ¡®Is it that obvious we had sexst night?¡¯ I thought, scratching the back of my neck.


    ¡°Ahha, I can see now that our best friend does not have time to talk to us. See how time changes, people?¡± Again, Sam spoke the moment I took two steps towards our room.


    ¡°Stop it, Sam.¡± My all-time savior, Nathan, spoke, and I cannot even tell you how thankful I am for this.


    ¡°Ahmm, Sarah, have you decided when we are leaving?¡± Nathan spoke, dismissing Sam¡¯s teasing look.


    I padded towards them and settled myself in front of them. ¡°No, I have not, but we can after tomorrow. Once I see Granny tomorrow, we are free to fly soon.¡± I said.


    Tomorrow is my grandmother¡¯s death anniversary, and as a ritual, I will go see her.


    Before Nathan reyed, Sam got a call from someone, and she started talking, walking towards the other side of the room.


    Nathan lifted his attention toward me and spoke. ¡°Alright then. We must go to Sean¡¯s office to sign the contract deal the day after, so once we finish, we are free to go.


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Amm Sarah.¡± Nathan started, but stopped saying whatever he wanted to.


    I somehow know what he wants to know, but honestly, I do not even know the answer yet.


    ¡°Nathan, one thing is clear. I like him, but I am not sure yet whether I want to stay here. I guess we need to give some time to this rtionship. I do not want to have any discussion in a hurry.¡± I finished giving him the answer to his unasked question.


    ¡°That is what I want. Do not rush into anything. Take your time and always remember, I am with you.¡± He spoke, giving me his best smile.


    ¡°I know you are,¡± I said, smiling back.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Sam spoke,ing back towards us.


    ¡°There is nothing you need to know. Now tell me who called.¡± Nathan asked, dismissing the topic we were talking about.


    ¡°Oh, yes, Mr. Mathew¡¯s assistant called. She wants us to close the deal tomorrow.¡± She said this while taking her seat.


    ¡°Alright, then we shall leave for Phdelphia tomorrow morning and will be back by night itself,¡± Nathan said, looking at his phone.


    And I looked back at Sam, and she looked at me, and I winked at her. I remember theirst visit.


    Sam¡¯s cheeks heated, knowing my meaning very well, and she averted her gaze from me to herp, and that made me giggle like a kid.


    Nathan looks up and raises his eyebrow as if asking what, but I shake my head in silence.


    He again got back to his work, and I was about to walk back to my room when I stopped hearing, ¡°By the way, what happened to your neck?¡± Sam spoke, and my hand flew to my neck to check, and then it hit me.

 Junior. Sean’s Junior

    SARAH POV


    ¡°By the way, what happened to your neck?¡± Sam spoke, and my hand flew to my neck to check, and then it hit me.


    Shit.. shit.. double shit. I forgot to hide them.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes stuck to my neck. Well, I can hide, but as far as I remember, I have more than one. Gosh, it is so embarrassing.


    Smirking at me, Nathan went back to his work for my relief, but Sam was giving me a teasing look, and I know she will not leave me that easily.


    Amm,¡± I started, but she cut me off in the middle. ¡°Oh, I know it must be a bug bite, right?¡± She says that somehow I like the idea, and I nod in agreement.


    Suddenly, both burst outughing.


    I was looking at them all, confused, but they wereughing like madmen. Sometimes Nathan controlled himself while cleaning his tears, but Sam was stillughing, and she fell from the couch to the floor, but herughter did not stop.


    I am still looking at them, tilting my head to one side, surprisingly thinking, Why the hell are they bothughing?


    ¡°What?¡± Finally, I mastered asking.


    ¡°Babe does not lie when you do not know how to,¡± Sam said in between herughing sessions.


    ¡°What are you even saying, Sam?¡± Now I am getting a little irritated.


    ¡°Ok, tell me how big he was.¡± She asked.


    Ok, girls, I have work. I will see youter.¡± Nathan abruptly got up and left before I asked anything.


    I saw Nathan¡¯s back until it disappeared from my sight, and I looked back at the same man who was wiggling his eyebrows.


    ¡°What was big?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Junior, Sean¡¯s junior.¡± She said this, biting his lower lip as if controlling hisugh or smile.


    ¡°Who is Sean¡¯s junior?¡± I asked no one in particr, looking up at the ceiling.


    ¡°The one hanging in between his legs.¡± She again burst outughing, and I became Crimson, hearing her choice of words.


    ¡°Sam, you are bing shameless nowadays,¡± I said the moment I understood her meaning.


    Ok, fine. Now tell me. Was it big, medium, or small?¡± She asked, wiggling her eyebrows.


    Is she serious? She wants me to share some extremely personal things with her. Like really? I thought, looking at her, that she was all shocked.


    ¡°Come on. We are friends you can share with me,¡± she winked, saying this.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. We aren¡¯t sharing anything like understanding.¡± I said, getting annoyed by her question.


    Ok, how about I tell you about Nathan, and you tell me about Sean?¡± She spoke.


    Is she even serious? What is a business deal?


    ¡°Do not even dare to utter a single word about Nathan. Do not forget, he is my brother. And that is thest thing I want to know about him.¡± I said, Angry.


    Alright, but Sean is not my brother, so you should share with me. I do not mind.¡± She folded her legs on the couch, all ready to hear the story as if I were telling her some bedtime stories.


    ¡°But I do mind,¡± I said, folding my hands to my chest.


    ¡°You are such a spoilsport,¡± she pouted, saying this.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I turn back to head to my room.


    Mam,¡± I turned back, hearing maids calls.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said.


    ¡°Someone is here to see you.¡± She spoke


    ¡°Ok, send it in.¡± I wonder who came here to see me.


    Next, I saw ady wearing rim sses and a ssy tight dress that reached her waist, and red lipstick came into my view.


    ¡°I believe you are Mrs. Hudson.¡± She asked, looking at me.


    ¡°That is right. It is me. How can I help you?¡± I asked her politely.


    ¡°I am Rene. Mr. Hudson has asked me to get a dress for you for tonight¡¯s ball.¡± She spoke politely, and somehow, I liked her.


    ¡°Oh, yes, mam.¡± I mean, I do not know what else to say to her.


    Nodding towards me, she asked someone to get the dress, and there was oneplete stand in front of me with at least 10 dresses on it.


    She started looking at dresses and then me, and finally, her eyes stopped at burgundy dresses, which I even like. It is a tube dress, and it will reach above my knee. The floor-length ovey looks extremely elegant.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± she said to herself.


    ¡°Did you like this, or would you like to go to another one?¡± She asked me, smiling.


    ¡°I like it, Rene. Thank you.¡± I spoke


    ¡°Great, let me take a quick measurement just in case anything needs to get done.¡± She chirps.


    She started taking the measurements, and her assistant started writing.


    ¡°The beautician will bring this dress to you by 4 p. m.,¡± she said while wrapping up her stuff.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, thanks,¡± I said, and she left after nodding.


    ¡°We are also invited to the g,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Thank God. You know I hate such events, but now I am rxed knowing you guys will be there.¡± I said to her,


    She nodded in agreement, looking at the phone.


    ¡°By the way, someone came with an envelope for you. I kept it in your room just to check out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I have some work. I shall see youter,¡± I said, leaving for my room.


    I look at the envelope, and I know where it came from, but now it is no use thinking. I kept it in the closet, thinking I would check on itter.


    Taking myptop, I started work, and it was as if time flew by and someone knocked on the door.


    I opened the door, and three girls were standing with the cover in hand.


    I guess they are beauticians. I checked my watch, and I was right. It was already four.


    I let them in, and they settled their stuff after sending me for the shower.


    I was already an hour and a half away. When I opened my eyes, I was quite impressed by the work they had done.


    They did the high, messy bun and left some curly strands at the front, which is looking great.


    They kept it light yet elegant, with bright burgundy lipstick matching my dress andplimenting each other well.


    I thanked them for their work and offered them some money, but they declined my offer, saying they had been paid the price.


    However, I give them tips and save their number just in case I need it in the future.


    I looked at the watch I was wearing and wondered if Sean had note yet. I heard a knock, and he came inside wearing a perfectly tailored three-piece suit, looking as hot as ever.


    I wonder how this man pulls off anything he wears.


    ¡®Even when he wears nothing, My dirty mind speaks, and somehow, I agree to this.


    ¡°Your look says I am looking breath-takingly hot.¡± He smirked when I was busy dealing with my thoughts, smiling and gawking at him shamelessly from up to down.


    I came out of my thoughts, hearing his cocky voice. ¡°Do not fancy yourself, Mr. Hudson. I have seen better,¡± I said, giving myself ast nce in the mirror.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen it. You are looking breathtakingly beautiful, Mrs. Hudson.¡± He said this,ing too close to me, holding me by my waist from the backside, and kissing behind my ear. And intentionally swirl his tough there for more than it needed.


    I shudder at his sudden touch. But before I lost myself, which might not take long, I came out of his hold and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. Now let us go before we gette.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not before I get a kiss from you.¡± He spoke again, holding me back and pulling me towards his chest.


    ¡°No, my lipstick will get spoiled,¡± I said, pouting.


    ¡°It will not,¡± he says, locking his lips with mine before I do or say anything else. I was dragged into his mouth and started moving with him.


    We pulled back and took deep breaths to fill the air in our lungs.


    ¡°I specifically told Rene to make sure they apply smudge-proof lipstick. I know I will not be able to control my hands once I see you. He said this, shrugging his shoulders. And I blush, thinking what Rene must be thinking for us.


    Shaking my head, I look in the mirror, and everything looks intact.


    **

 Party

    ¡°I can see Mr. Hudson is well nned in everything.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Always Darling. Let us go now.¡± kissing on my nose onest time, we headed towards the main door, and as usual, Car was waiting for us. Let us not forget about bodyguards.


    The moment we reached the main door, I got a ckout because of a sh of cameras.


    Shit, Paparazzi. God, how I hate them. I made faces looking at them, still sitting inside the car.


    Sean went out first and opened the door for me. With hesitation, I came out, sping his hand as if he would run away, leaving me here all alone.


    He held my right hand to his left and his right hand to my waist protectively.


    So, Mr. Hudson, finally we get to see Mrs. Hudson.¡±


    ¡°Where have you hidden her?¡±


    ¡°Where was she?¡±


    ¡°Why are you keeping her away from the media?¡±


    We were getting questions back-to-back. Sean ignored them, and we walked past them and entered the hall, and I finally took a deep breath of relief.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry about that. It went out of my head to inform you about the media.¡± Sean spoke apologetically.


    ¡°Do not worry; I am fine,¡± I said, and I looked ahead.


    The hall is big, and at least 200300 people have drinks in their hands, wearing expensive and elegant clothes that say I am rich, roaming here and there and showing their fake smiles to each other.


    ¡°Stay with me, ok?¡± Sean Mummer is in my ears, and I nod in agreement.


    ¡°Oh, my, look who I am graced to meet today.¡± Some gentlemen spoke,ing ahead with somedies, hand in hand.


    ¡®Who are they talking about?¡¯ I thought, looking at them and sticking the fake smile on my face.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Pareira,¡± Sean said politely, shaking hands with him.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Hudson, so finally we are pleased to meet the love of your life, Haan?¡± He spoke teasingly to Sean and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, and many times, please call me Sean,¡± Sean said, looking at me and smiling.


    ¡®At least I got to know they were talking about me. But am I the love of his life? When did this happen? I thought.


    Are they sure they are talking about me? Or does he have someone else in his life? A mere thought spoiled my mood suddenly.¡¯


    ¡°Sarah Darling, you are looking beautiful.¡± Mrs. Pareira spoke, looking at me and smiling.


    ¡®So that means they were indeed talking about me? And that made me happy, and I showed them all the teeth I have.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Pareira. You are looking gorgeous. I hope you are enjoying the evening.¡± I said it politely.


    ¡°Of course, Darling.¡± She replied.


    We chatted for a few minutes and then left to meet the other guests. Sean told me they are our business associates and family friends.


    Sean¡¯s parents came to us the moment they saw us, and others left to greet some guests.


    We met some more guests, and, to my surprise, they all knew about me. I wanted to ask Sean how, but I was not getting a chance because back-to-back people wereing to greet us.


    My legs were hurting, and so were my cheeks because of the constant smile.


    I look around to get a glimpse of Nathan and Sam, but my eyes are stuck on someone I least expect right at this moment.


    MY FATHER


    Catching my eyesight, he started walking towards us, and then I noticed he was holding hands with ady in herte forties.


    I do not know why he never shows me any affection. What have I done to him? Sometimes I wonder if he is my father.


    I look to my right side. Sean was busy with his clients, so I looked back to my father because he had already seen me looking at him, so now I cannot avoid him.


    ¡°Oh, Sarah, darling, you look beautiful. You just look like your mother.¡± Thatdy spoke, looking at me.


    Cunningness was dripping from her voice, and I noticed my father¡¯s demeanor changed the moment she spoke about my mother.


    ¡°Thank you, miss?¡± I asked, not knowing her name as of now.


    ¡°Eliana Williams. I mean Eliana Matt Williams.¡±


    I became stoned hearing this.


    ¡°Eliana Williams. I mean Eliana Matt Williams.¡±


    I became stoned hearing this.


    I look at my dear father, but he looks unaffected by my questioning re.


    Well, why am I even expecting any rification when he has cleared himself in the first ce? I am one with him.


    Is he the same person who used to hate me, stating I was the murderer of his loving wife, now standing in front of him with his second wife? I thought.


    I hide my hurt inside my smile, which I am now master of, and say, ¡°d to meet you, Mrs. Williams.¡± I press Mrs. Williams, looking at my father, who still looked unaffected.


    Sean turned around, and Mrs. Williams spoke, ¡°Oh, Sean, how are you, dear?¡±


    Sean nodded to them, saying, ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Williams.¡±


    I looked at him, astonished. He knew about them, and he did not even feel it was important to tell me this. But again, we have not spoken about a parent, so I cannot even me him practically.


    ¡°Oh,e on, call me Eliana. After all, we are family.¡± She spoke too sweetly, and I wanted to puke on her sugarced voice.


    ¡°Family or not, I would like to keep things formal unless Sarah wants me to.¡± He said he looked at me, and somehow I wanted to kiss his life out for his outstanding, cocky reply.


    I looked at my father¡¯s face, and it hardened as if possible, and Elliana¡¯s face was worth watching.


    I bit my smile inside but tightened my hold on Sean¡¯s hand, so he knew I appreciated his remark.


    ¡°Enjoy your evening. We have other guests to greet.¡± He said he would drag me to the other side, and I obliged, grinning.


    We met many guests. I even forgot the count, but then finally we sat on the designated chairs, and Sean went on stage to start the bet.


    He addressed the audience gracefully, and my eyes were stuck on him like glue. Confidence was dripping from his bodynguage, and he was aware of what he was doing and the impact people had on his words. The moment he finished his speech, the room burst out in a round of apuse for him. For a mere second, our eyes met, and he shamelessly winked at me.


    I looked around to see if anyone noticed or not, but to my dismay, everyone had noticed, and everyone was giving me a teasing smile.


    Gosh, how do I want this floor to swallow me at this moment?


    ¡°When will the PDA stop?¡± I muttered my angry voice in his ear the moment he took the seat next to me.


    ¡°Not in this life.¡± He spoke, looking here and there, nodding to everyone, and keeping an elegant smile on his face.


    ¡°We shall talk about this the moment we reach home. You get it.¡± I again spoke, seething in anger.


    ¡°I have some other ns for today, so keep it for tomorrow.¡± He shamelessly declined my order.


    I smirked at hearing him. I know better what kind of n he must have made. I looked at him and batted myshes cunningly while he raised his one eyebrow in a questioning manner, but I again smirked, and then he got my point and shook his head the moment he understood what I was saying.


    And I grin and nod, as if saying I will do exactly what he is thinking. I have a full n for spoiling his n for tonight.

 Accident

    After some time, bidding had started, and I almost lost my breath hearing the number of people bidding, and my dear husband was not one of them. I was gulping the lump that was forming and looking ahead, pretending as if it did not affect me, but well, reality is theplete opposite.


    Gosh, how can these people blow so much money in a few seconds? Hats off to them!


    After the soft music started, a few people went to the stage to dance, and a few went to have their dinner.


    ¡°May I have the pleasure to dance with you?¡± I look up, hearing Sean¡¯s voice.


    Sure.¡± Smiling, I got up, and we went toward the podium hand in hand.


    Hostel life has taught me many things, and dance is one of them.


    Soft music was ying, and we started swaying our bodies in rhythm. I was looking at his sharp features, and his bluish-grey eyes were looking intensely at me, or, to be precise, my lips.


    I again smirked, thinking about his n.


    ¡°You are not serious about tonight, Mrs. Hudson, are you?¡± He asked me to pull him close to me.


    ¡°I never joke, Mr. Hudson,¡± I said, keeping my chin high.


    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you you are a seductress?¡± He said this,ing close to my ear. Our cheeks are touching each other, and his lips are intensely touching my skin.


    ¡°That is news for me,¡± I said, tilting my head to the other side and giving him some more space.


    ¡°What can I do to change your mind?¡± He asked to pull me more, if possible.


    ¡°Ahaa So business tycoon Mr. Hudson is on to make a deal, hmm?¡± I asked, looking at him.


    Yup.¡± He pressed the P.


    ¡°Ok, how about we reach home and think of something that benefits both of us? I asked, smirking.


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± He replied.


    The song has stopped, and so has our footstep. ¡°Nowe on, I cannot wait to grab the deal today.¡±


    He was about to walk past, but suddenly we heard the ss shatter all around, and before I could understand it, it was dark everywhere.


    Looking in the dark, my heartbeat sped up, and I felt a sudden pain. But I was not getting what was happening. So many noises were hitting my ears back-to-back. People were crying in pain, maybe out of fear or something.


    I tried to look around, but it was too hard to even see your hand.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sean?¡± I panic suddenly after not having his presence around.


    ¡°Sea¡­nn..¡± I stutter; the fear of losing one more loved one engulfs me and shivers me to the core.


    I cannot hear anything. Just the sound of people shouting and their cries was the only noise hitting me hard. I know these voices very well. I know this is how you cry when you lose someone dear to you.


    But again, who is crying? I know this voice. I have heard it before. But where??


    I tried to look here and there, and a few rays of light started hitting my eyes one by one.


    I try to concentrate on what it is, but my energy is too low to understand, I guess.


    I could feel my breathing bing uneven, and fear was not helping either.


    My body is forcing me to close my eyes, but I want to look for Sean.


    I am strong. I need to be strong. I need to look for Sean. I kept on chanting and huffing.


    I try to get up, but my body is not ready to support me. I am feeling some pain, but I do not know where. I guess it was more fear than pain. So I took a deep breath and again tried to get up, but suddenly the hall lit up again.


    I closed my eyes due to the sudden lights, opened them again, and looked around.


    The scene in front of me shook my core.


    The beautiful ball podium is now all red and dirty from blood. People are shouting while holding their loved ones in their arms.


    Love One? Sean?


    Where is he? I again got panicky, but before I did anything, I heard


    ¡°Sarah..¡± Sean¡¯s worried voice hit my eardrums.


    I looked in the direction the voice wasing from, and here he was, looking as worried as me.


    I smile, looking at him all right, and then my body signals me to rest, and I oblige with noint.


    I could hear his voice. I know he is the one who is shaking me, but Dude, stop; it is painful. Do not touch me.¡¯ I wanted to say something, but I could not.


    I guess this man has gone mad, but I want to sleep right now. I will speak to him once I wake up and take his ss.


    Next Morning


    Sarah¡¯s POV


    I flitted my eyes open and closed them back due to the lighting directly into my eyes. I again open slowly and look around my surroundings.


    A blue and white painted wall, a couch lying in a corner, a chair near me, and I were lying on the bed.


    hospital beds.


    I looked around the room, but I did not find anyone in it.


    Where is Sean? I saw him all right, if I am not mistaken.


    Or was I assuming? I again panicked thinking about this.


    I wanted to get on my feet, but there were a few tubes connected to me with some machine near me that was beeping, and the sound was increasing. Honestly, nothing was helping me soothe my panic.


    I noticed the door flew open, and a bunch of people ran towards me, and with their clothes, I could tell they were doctors and nurses.


    I was looking at them helplessly, wanting to know about Sean, but I could not form the words out of my mouth, and tears streamed down towards my hair locks.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I heard the voice I was eager to hear, and then I saw his beautiful face.


    His dominant aura had made the room silent, and my heart was ttered by looking at him.


    I felt pure contentment the moment I saw him.


    My eyes had stuck on him, and everything around me had be invisible to my eyes.


    His eyes held mine, and he wheeled towards me, not breaking the blissful contact we were having.


    ¡°I guess she must have panicked.¡± The doctor spoke, I guess.


    My eyes were snug to his face, and I traveled to his body for confirmation that he was well enough.


    Someone slowly took the oxygen mask from my face. I smiled a little when he reached for me and held my hands.


    His shirt was crimped, and his hair was messy. His eyes were red, and it seemed like he had not slept in ages.


    ¡®Is he worried about me?¡¯ I thought about looking at his state.


    ¡®But no one has worried about you ever. Then howe he is worried?¡¯ My other side of the subconscious questions me.


    ¡®Does he have some kind of feeling for me?¡¯ I thought, still looking at his face.

 Mrs. Elliana William

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡®But you guys are nothing more than a husband-wife on paper, or maybe a fuck-buddy.¡¯ My subconscious counter question


    ¡®Do you have any feelings for him?¡¯ Again, one side of my subconscious asked me


    ¡®Maybe yes. I do like him, or let us say a little more than liking.¡¯ I replied subconsciously.


    ¡®You were always alone in your childhood; you were alone in your teenage years; you were all alone when you entered your youth. So just because getting small affection from anyone makes you feel like you are in love?¡¯ My subconscious mocked me.


    I came out of a rift. I was battling with both sides of my heart, hearing his melodic voice.


    ¡°Hey, he says, looking at me.


    I try to speak, but my throat is too dry for my liking, and I need to grease it up with something.


    I open my mouth, pressing hard to say something, but no wordes out.


    I guess he understood my problem, and with no dy, he took the ss from the side table, and next I saw the ss rim on my lips.


    After taking a few small sips and nodding at him, I was done, so he took the ss back and kept it in his ce.


    ¡®I am fine.¡¯ My voicees out groggy and low, but audible enough to understand.


    A smile broke on his glorious lips, and again, it made my heart melt like ice.


    ¡°You scare me, Sarah.¡¯ He spoke, shaking his head and looking down as if avoiding my eyes.


    ¡®Is he crying?¡¯ I thought, looking deeply into his face.


    He looked up, and, to my relief, he was not.


    ¡°Well, Mr Hudson, that was not a n, but I guess destiny had his ways of spoiling your n.¡± I giggle and try to lighten up the environment.


    ¡°Nothing cane between my ns, not even destiny.¡± He replied cockily. But determination and honesty were visible in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ignoring his cocky smirk, I asked to change the subject.


    He tightened his hold on my hand and closed his eyes. It shows how difficult it is for him to talk about this incident.


    ¡°Once we finished the dancing, we handed down the podium, but before we got down, the chandelier fell on people.¡± I gasped at hearing this.


    I remember my cry. People cry.


    ¡°To the grace of God, we are both almost out of the area where the chandelier fell, but still, the corner of the chandelier fell on your shoulder.¡± Hearing this, I suddenly felt pain in my shoulder.


    See how the mentality works? I was all fine a few minutes ago, but the moment I got to know, my shoulder was injured. I am feeling unbearable pain. I wanted tough at this.


    I looked at my side, and the left side of my shoulder had some bandage-I think ster-on it.


    ¡°So, I got a fracture?¡± I asked the matter of fact.


    He nodded in agreement, and I nodded back.


    ¡°Is there someone else also injured in this ident?¡± I know people were crying, and many people were there on the stage apart from us.


    ¡°It was a massive ident, Sarah; seven people are dead and neen are injured, of which four are still serious.¡± He was looking guilty.


    ¡°Mrs Pereira was one of them.¡± He says this, still looking down.


    And then I remembered I had heard Mrs Pereira¡¯s voice, or, let us say, cried. Cry in pain and fear of losing Mrs Pereira.


    Who thought they were celebrating theirst moments together while dancing?


    A tear dropped from my eyes. I cleaned it before Sean saw it.


    ¡°Hey, it is not your fault,¡± I said, getting up a little and going close to him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It is my fault. It was my event. I would have been more careful.¡± He shakes his head disappointedly.


    ¡°No, it is not. Moreover, it was an ident. It is not your fault. It can happen anywhere with anyone.¡± I try to convince him. I know it will not help, but I still want to try.


    ¡°So many people have lost their loved ones. And me? I was about to lose you.¡± He justified himself.


    I look at him with sore emotion.


    I am feeling bad.


    I want to help him through, but I know I cannot.


    ¡°Did you find out how this happened?¡± I asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°Cops are talking to the event organizers.¡± Moreover, my people have already started digging into this matter, so hopefully we shall find something soon.¡± He murmured.


    I nod my head. Well, I am feeling bad for him. How long must he fight the battle of guilt all alone?


    ¡°Oh, my darling, how are you?¡± I look up to hearing this.


    And I saw Elina or let us say, Mrs . Elina Matt Williams.


    I almost rolled my eyes when she entered my room, following my dear father.


    ¡°Oh, my darling, look at you.¡± He gives me pity, looking at my shoulder.


    ¡°I am fine, Mrs . Williams.¡± I replied, short and sweet.


    I do not know why, but I have hated her to the core. Maybe because she has taken my mother¡¯s ce. However, I do not get the right vibe from her.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. Stop this formality and call me Mom.¡± I raise my eyebrow at her audacity. First, she is saying shut up to me, and second, she wants me to call her mom.


    Like really?


    What does she think of herself?


    Enough is enough. Now she is getting off my nerves, or I can say I havested already.


    ¡°Did not my father tell you I lost my mother long ago? Or, to be precise, I was the reason for her death because I am a cursed child. Oh, do you also have a death wish, hence you asking me to call you mother?¡± I asked her, patting myshes.


    I looked at Sean and my father from my peripheral view. Sean was controlling his smile by popping his cheeks inside his mouth, and my dad was looking embarrassed, which clinched his jaw.


    ¡®Well, dear father, I hope you are enjoying the medicine you have been giving me for ages.¡¯ I thought, smirking.


    ¡°This is how you talk to your mother?¡¯ Finally, my dear father opens his mouth.


    ¡°Before she bes my mother, I need to have a father, I said. I looked here and there dramatically, looked back at him, and said, ¡°I do not see one.¡± Ipleted my sentence with a hateful smile on my face.


    ¡°Sarah,¡± I heard his full voice say.


    ¡°Oh, I am d to know you still remember my name.¡± I nodded in an appreciative way.


    ¡°Did I say there is no need to go see this ungrateful girl?¡± He looked at Elliana and spoke hatefully.


    ¡°Oh, my-my, well, sadly, I have your blood in my vein if I am not wrong, and I guess I have ungratefulness in my jeans,¡± I said, smiling sadly.


    ¡°Do you still want to get more humiliated because I do not want it?¡± My father says, looking at Elliana.


    ¡°Honey, rx,¡± she said, patting my father¡¯s chest. ¡®She is just a child.¡± She again spoke with a sugar coat in her voice.


    Gosh, why is thisdy so pristine about staying here? Can she not follow my dad¡¯s words? Go away,dy. I thought, gritting my teeth in frustration, and I guess Sean felt it.


    ¡°I can see you guys have forgotten the reason you havee to the hospital. However, if you have done enough damage, then you may leave, as she needs rest.¡± Sean spoke without looking at them, taking my nket, keeping it back on my chest, and dismissing them as royalty.


    Gosh, did I ever say I wanted to join his fan club and cheer him on while standing in the front row?


    I just want to jump on him right now. I giggled at my thought, and the three of them looked at me.


    Ops, did I make so much noise for them to hear?


    ¡°I guess I should sleep for some time, and I would request that you also go home and sleep for a bit.¡± I said, looking at Sean, who was looking at me with no emotion.


    ¡°Oh of course, dear. You should rest as much as possible. We will see you soon,¡± Elliana said, and I nodded with a small smile.

 I am not going anywhere

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Well, I am not a rude person. I know that I am not appreciating her sugar quote. However, I cannot be rude like my dad to anyone. I genuinely appreciate that she came to see me despite my father¡¯s disagreement on this.


    I looked at my father, but he even avoided looking at me and padded towards the door, and Eliana followed behind.


    I look back at Sean, and he is already looking at me with a small smile on his face. ¡°What?¡± I was perplexed.


    ¡°You look hot when you get angry.¡± He came very close to me, and his breath was fanning on my lips. ¡°Just like a tigress. A wild tiger.¡± He said he packed on my lips, and I giggled hearing this.


    ¡°Sean, you need to sleep. Look into your eyes. Let me tell you one more thing: you need to shower. You stinking.¡± I said, scrunching my nose.


    Well, honestly, he is not sticking, but maybe this will send him home, and he will take some rest.


    ¡°Oh, so now I am sticking.¡± He said he again came close to me, but I pushed my head back before he kissed me again.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, as I said, you need to go home.¡± I ordered with a serious tone.


    Alright, we are going.¡± Saying, he hands up in the air to give it up.


    I smile and nod.


    Let me talk to the doctor when you cane home.¡± Saying this, he turns around, and a nurse enters the room after knocking on the door.


    ¡°Till when does she have to stay here?¡± Sean asks the nurse.


    ¡°Sir, so far Mrs. Hudson looks fine; however, all reports wille in a few hours, and if everything goes right, she is free to go home by evening.¡± The nurse politely replied.


    ¡°Ok then, I will be back in an hour until they If reports are normal, which are issued, please keep the discharge paper ready.¡± He told her in a stunned manner.


    And I rolled my eyes at his unnecessary attitude of bossing around all the time.


    While the nurse was exining how I needed to be careful with my hands, Sean was talking over the phone with someone.


    ¡°Nathan and Sam will be here in ten minutes. Once they are, I will leave.¡± He sat back in his ce.


    ¡°Sean, if they areing in ten minutes, then why are you waiting? See, the nurse is here if I need anything. You should take some rest. Moreover, you do not have toe back. I shalle home with Nathan and Sam.¡± I made my point.


    ¡°No, I will wait.¡± He deres, and I huff at his childishness.


    ¡°Listen, baby, you and I both know there is a bundle of work pending on your head and you are doing everything wisely. You need to give rest to your mind and body. Moreover, I must go to see Granny today; it is her death anniversary, and she must be waiting for me.¡± I said with a small smile on my face, thinking about my grandmother.


    ¡°I wille with you; do not worry about me. I am fine.¡± His face and the bugs under his eyes say everything; he is anything but fine.


    ¡°Sean, enough is enough now. Look at your face. You batter, go by yourself before I drag you out of this room.¡± Now I am pissed as hell.


    Ok, fine, but wherever you go, security will follow you, understand?¡± His voice had finality, and I did not want to deny that.


    Alright, now go.¡± I said, annoyingly.


    ¡°Someone is eager for me to leave. I can see that.¡± He would tease me bying close to me.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± I said while controlling my traitor smile. Who wants to creep as soon as possible?


    Ok, bye, darling. See you home,¡± he said, kissing my temple, and I nodded in agreement.


    Hey.¡± Before he opened the door, Sam peeked inside the room.


    This girl will never learn manners. What if we were doing something private? Does she know one should knock on the door before entering anyone¡¯s room?


    ¡°I am leaving. Please take care of her, and if anything, please call me, call me, or massage me once her reportes.¡± He instructed Sam like a teacher, and I again rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Ok boss.¡± She scheduled for him and let herself in while Nathan followed.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Sarah?¡± Nathan¡¯s concerned voice came out of his mouth, and with warm yet secure hands, he held mine.


    ¡°I am fine; nothing to worry about, ok?¡± I spoke. I know that he is sick and worried about me.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± He gives a quick nce at my shoulder, and I let hisment pass.


    ¡°Sarah, by then we find you in such a mad crowd that you found yourself in a hospital.¡± Sam joked, and I know she was trying to make the environment light.


    ¡°I know, right? Nowadays, the hospital is bing my second home, I guess,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    We allughed together and did some chitchat while munching something here and there.


    By noon, the nurse came with reports informing me that everything was alright; I just needed to be careful with my hands, and I was all set to go home. I want to.


    Smile creepy on my lips hearing this. Somehow, I hate the hospital, and I want to get out as soon as possible.


    ¡°Ok, I shall have finished the procedure.¡± Nathan got up from his seat but sat back and looked at me, hearing the nurse¡¯s word. ¡°Sir has already made clear all the procedures before leaving; you just must sign the discharge pear.¡± She spoke politely.


    ¡°So, lover boy does not leave a single chance to impress the princess, Haan?¡± Sean teased me, and I almost blushed.


    Now, can we leave if you are done? I want to meet Granny.¡± I said this while getting up from my bed.


    Mam, you cannot take a shower. We must sponge only to clean your upper body. Sir has requested a nurse for you, so by evening there will be a nurse for you to assist 24/7.¡± From my personal view, I saw Nathan and Sam controlling their smiles. So, ignoring them, I politely nodded to the nurse.


    Once Nathan and Sam went out, I got ready with the help of a nurse, and thanks to Sam, I brought a loose sundress for myself, which was not only easy to wear but also reallyfortable.


    We left the hospital and got white roses for Granny and reached the crematory, where my Granny is enjoying her time, I believe.


    Sam and Nathan joined me to meet Granny, and Nathan pushed my wheelchair toward her.


    ¡°Hi Granny?¡± I said this while getting up from my wheelchair. I sat near her grave and cleaned all the wild grass and some dry leaves from her grave.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°So, how have you been?¡± I asked while keeping the roses nearby. And look who sees you today! Do you remember when I told you about my best friends Nathan and Sam?¡± I said, smiling while looking at Nathan and Sam, who were looking at me with a smile on their faces while I talked to my grandmother.


    **

 Granny

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Hello, Granny,¡± they both greeted.


    ¡°So today I want to share so many things with you.¡± I said while rubbing my hands, getting excited to share things with her.


    I looked at Nathan and Sam, and they both gave me a toothy smile.


    ¡°Guys, I may take time with her. How about you guys carry on, and I shall join you home?¡± I spoke.


    ¡°You take as much time as you need. We both have a webinar to attend. We shall finish that while sitting in the car. Youe once you have done.¡± Nathan said it politely. I know he understands us well.


    ¡°Ok. And can you take them too with you?¡± I pointed out the security I had to arrange.


    Sorry, ma¡¯am, that is not possible. We have a stuck order from Sir, who has asked me not to leave you alone in any circumstances.¡± Patrick, the security head, spoke. And I rolled my eyes.


    OK, fine. Would you mind staying at a little distance? I need some privacy, if you do not mind.¡± I made my point.


    Sure, Mam, that could be done.¡± He said he nodded to others, and in no time, they were all out of my sight, and I felt like I had had the best moment of the day. Now I can breathe peacefully.


    Finally, they all went, and I looked at Granny, smiling.


    ¡°So let us talk,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°You know what? Granny¡¯s life has changed suddenly, but trust me, it has changed positively. Sean has made me feel something I¡¯ve never felt before. They care for me. No one has done it yet. Oh, do not feel bad. I mean, no one has done anything apart from you, hehe.¡± I spoke.


    ¡°For the first time, I am seeing something bright in my future. Till now, whatever I did because of the promise I made to you, I would be sessful in my life, and see, today I am, even so, I used to feel something was missing, but Sean had filled that gap with so much affection and care. I am just loving every bit of it. I said this while looking far away, dreamily.


    ¡°We are getting really close day by day. He is breaking all the boundaries I have built around me. I guess my heart made of ice has started melting for him, Granny.¡± I said it shyly.


    ¡°I think I have started liking him. Or may love him.¡± I said, biting my lower lip.


    ¡°Granny, I wish you were here, not only Grandpa, but Mamma too.¡± I whined at her.


    Anyway, I think I should leave now. I wille to see you soon.¡± I got up and padded towards the main gate while walking. I know my bodyguards will bring the wheelchair.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    While walking, I saw a few kids ying in a garden near the church. I looked around and found a few families there to see their loved ones, like when I came to see my grandmother.


    My eyes got stuck on those smiling faces, and somehow I found myself on a bench near the garden while still looking in the same direction with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Kids are the best creation of God. So innocent, so frazzled.¡± I came out of my trance after hearing this and noticed someone was sitting on the same bench as me.


    The person is still looking ahead, wearing a shade on his eyes, a blue denim bottom-down shirt, and a white sneaker. His face was visible. He has tan skin, a pointed nose, and a sharp jawline.


    Physically, he also looks fit. His rolled-up sleep and popping nerves are giving me an idea. I noticed he was ying with a beautiful ring.


    But then I realized I was staring at him. So I looked up and said, ¡°True.¡± Yes, he was talking to me because I noticed there was no other person around apart from us. It became obvious that he was talking to me.


    So, did you meet you, dear one?¡± He asked again, and somehow, I did not find it odd.


    This person is giving me a positive aura, and somehow I do not find any danger in talking to him.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Did you?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Yeah, I did, and it seems she is doing well. I wish I could do the same without her.¡± My heart instantly connected to him after hearing this.


    I know how painful it is when our loved one¡¯s leave us behind.


    ¡°The ring is exquisite, I must say.¡± I said, looking into his hand.


    Hmmm, indeed, it is.¡± He said this, closing his palm with the ring in it and finally turning towards me.


    ¡°I am Sarah, by the way.¡± I said, giving my hand a shake.


    ¡°Hi Sarah, It was nice to meet you. I am..¡± Before he says anything, we hear the kid¡¯s painful voice and see that one kid has fallen and gotten hurt.


    We both ran towards them and saw that one kid had a sprain in his foot. Meanwhile, we were trying to calm the kids. Their parents hade running after hearing his cry.


    Her mother takes the kid into her embrace while his father is still looking at the damaged leg.


    ¡°I guess you should take him to the doctor as soon as possible.¡± That guy was the father of the kid, and they ran towards their car after thanking us.


    Before we said anything to each other, he got a call and said, ¡°I will be there in 15 minutes.¡± He hangs up.


    ¡°Hey, this is my card. I hope to hear from you.¡± He handed me a visiting card.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a small smile.


    He went away, and I started padding back to the bench, where I left my phone in a hurry to check on a kid.


    I bend down and pick up some shining stuff in my hand and notice it-the same ring that that stranger was paying with. I could say how precious it must be for him, the way he held it in his palm.


    I guess, just like me, it might fall from his hand while we run towards the kid. Anyway, at least I have his number, so I will call him and tell him it is with me.


    I checked the card, which has Ivan McLain written on it, and his name was not there. I turn around the card, but there is nowhere I can send this ring.


    Strange, there is nothing else but his name and no.¡± I said no one.


    But I dialled a no just in case he gets worried about the ring, so he should know I have it.


    He picks up the phone and says, Ivan is here.¡± He said it in a husky voice.


    **

 Mr Romantic

    Hmm, Ivan, this is Sarah. We just met a few minutes away.¡± I mean, I do not know what else to say. I hope he remembers me and who I am, if he hasn¡¯t forgotten.


    ¡°Hey, hi Sarah.¡± He looked equally surprised to hear me. I hope he does not find me a clingy person. I called him the moment I got his number.


    ¡°Actually, I found your ring in the grass.¡± He gets silence hearing me, and I heard hustle and bustle in the background. I guess he must be hearing it.


    ¡°Ahmm, do not worry. You cane and take it back if you haven¡¯t gone far.¡± I said, cutting in short.


    ¡°Actually, Sarah, I must go out of town because of an emergency. Amy, do you mind keeping it safe with you till I am back?¡± I asked, in hesitation.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± This is my phone number, and you can call me whenever you want until then. It will be with me safely. So, do not worry.¡± I know that sometimes something is important and close to our hearts.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I owe you for this.¡± He said it with a little happiness in his voice.


    ¡°Oh, do not be. Let me know once you are back. Bye.¡± I spoke.


    ¡°Take care, Sarah; bye.¡± He hung up, and so did I.


    I padded towards the car, thinking about meeting Sean.


    Reaching home, I padded inside the house the moment Nathan rang the bell; the door flung open, and someone stuck to me like a leech.


    I held him with the same passion as seeing him after an hour.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked while still hugging me.


    I saw Nathan and Sam looking at us as if some kind of drama was going on for them. I gave them the look of fucking off, and they both finally left after giving me a teasing smirk.


    ¡°I am feeling much better, dear husband, but let me see your face so that I can know how you are feeling,¡± I said. Because I know he might lie to me. He has taken a rest, but his face will tell the truth.


    Breaking the hug, he smiled at me to die for, and his eyes were saying he hadn¡¯t rested as much as needed.


    ¡°How many hours have you slept?¡± I asked, tilting my head and looking at his eyes while giving him a fake re.


    ¡°I cannot sleep without you, but now you are here. Let us sleep for some time.¡± He said that, taking me in his arms.


    ¡°Cheesy, aren¡¯t we?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°Yup, the yummy one. Would you like to taste some?¡± He asked, smirking.


    ¡°Yuck, you sick man. Howe you turn everything towards the nasty side?¡± I asked, scrunching my nose.


    ¡°What to do, my darling? The moment I see you, only nasty thoughtse to my mind.¡± He said this, nuzzling my hair.


    ¡°Like?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Like, which is the new position I want to try while I take you next?¡± He whispers in my ear.


    A sudden spark ran through my veins, and I wanted to feel everything he was saying.


    He pressed me a little more against him, and I winced in pain with my hand, which had been stered on his pressed body.


    We both forgot that I was injured.


    ¡°Hey, I am sorry.¡±¡± He hurriedly spoke while soothingly rubbing my ster, and I smiled at his stupid gesture as if it would make any difference in my pain because of the ster. However, I like his gesture because, so far, no one has worried about me like this.


    ¡°I am my dear husband. Nowe on, let us tuck you into the bed, or let us say tie you to the bed, because you never know when you will run back behind the work.¡± I said it in a teasing way.


    ¡°I will not run anywhere when I know you are around.¡± He said this while kissing my temple.


    ¡°I can see someone is getting romantic day by day.¡± I teased him again.


    ¡°Darling, I have been romantic all the time. It is just that you weren¡¯t around to see.¡± He said this, and my mouth fell open upon hearing it.


    What does he mean by having been romantic all the while? And with whom has he been having romance all the time?


    ¡°Before you run your horses, let me tell you there was not anyone. I was just waiting for you, keeping many romantic and nasty thoughts in my mind.¡± He said this while rubbing his nose against my cheek.


    I tilted my head a little to see how much of the truth he was saying, but thankfully I did not find any lies, so I was at ease.


    ¡°Nowe on, Mr. Romantic. I am already tired of standing here.¡± I said, whining.


    ¡°Yeah, baby, let us go. By the way, why are you walking? I have asked the hospital to arrange a wheelchair for you.¡± He said this, raising his brows.


    ¡°I know, but I do not like myself in a wheelchair, and I see I am fit enough to walk. So please now do not get mad at poor hospital people,¡± I said. I know his tendency to react impulsively to small things.


    He huffed in defeat. ¡°Sarah, sometimes you be too stubborn for my liking.¡± He grumbled.


    ¡°I know, and I believe you can ignore those sometimes,¡± I said, while walking toward our room.


    ¡°I will try.¡± He replied annoyingly, and I smiled at his cuteness.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± We stopped midway, hearing Nathan¡¯s voice, and looked towards him, walking down the stairs behind Sam Tailing.


    ¡°Sarah, we need to leave tomorrow. Work is affecting our absence. Moreover, the deal we were waiting for took months. Finally, we¡¯ve got it, and we must sign the papers as soon as possible.¡± He finished, giving me an apologetic look.


    I look back, and Sean and I know he was hell annoyed hearing this, and somehow, I did not want to go either.


    Before I said anything to him, he left the ce, leaving us all alone. We all looked at his discarding back and then looked at each other and burst outughing.


    ¡°Gosh, I never thought behind this well-built, handsome hunk there was a small, cranky child hidden,¡± Sam said while giggling.


    I shake my head, looking at the direction he went, and look back at them.


    ¡°I will talk to him; do not worry, but Nathan, I wanted to talk to you about something,¡± I said while avoiding his eyes.


    ¡°I know what you want to say. Do not worry; I have already shortlisted a few offices here. I know you want to work here from now on.¡± He stole my words, and I smiled at him. He is the best thing that has happened to me.


    ¡°You know you are the best,¡± I said, squealing.


    ¡°I know that very well.¡± He replied cockily, and I rolled my eyes.


    Well, honestly, I wanted to talk to him about something else, but this idea isn¡¯t bad either, so I will go with it.


    ¡°When are we nning to go?¡± I spoke.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± He said it as if he were asking me if I was okay with it.


    I nodded in agreement. I know how I have built up this empire, and I cannot let it go at all. All the hard work we have put in cannot go in vain.


    ¡°Ok, guys, I will see youter. I am tired already.¡± I said, while huffing.


    **

 Care

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Alright, you take a rest while I arrange other things. And Sam, you finished the packing.¡± He said this, looking at Sam while she nodded.


    ¡°Do not nod. Just start now. I will not wait for you if you¡¯re not done with your and my packing.¡± He said it arrogantly.


    ¡°Why would I have to do your packing?¡± He asked irritatingly.


    ¡°Because I say so,¡± he said cockily, and I was looking at Tom and Jerry and enjoying the show.


    ¡°Do it, or else I will leave you here alone.¡± He said that, and she huffed in irritation but left finally.


    She knows very well that he will never do such a thing. She leaves no chance to get irritated for no reason.


    We both giggled the moment she left, stomping her feet.


    ¡°By the way, we must go to Sean¡¯s office tomorrow to sign the contract.¡± He reminded me again, and I nodded in agreement.


    Ok, then, you pamper your grumpy kid, and I arrange our departure.¡± He spoke. I nod while smiling and walk up to see my grumpy.


    As I reach the room, I notice it is dark. All the curtains are closed, and so are the lights. I tried to turn on the lights, but I could see a figure half lying on the bed. I padded towards him after locking the door behind me and sat on the bed near him.


    ¡°Sean..¡± I called out his name, but before I said anything, I heard ¡°no.¡±.


    I could not control my smile, but thanks to the Haven lights being off, or else it would have fuelled his anger more.


    ¡°Listen to me, baby.¡± I love him.


    ¡°I said, Sarah, NO means no, and let us not argue about it.¡± He deadpans his discussion.


    Huffing, I closed my eyes and calmed my mind.


    Opening my eyes, I got up from my position andy back on the bed, keeping my head on his chest.


    I could hear his heartbeat: dub-dub, dub-dub¡­ I know what he is feeling now. He is scared of me leaving him.


    I want to tell him the truth, but again, what should I do when he is not ready to listen?


    So, I just kept on listening to his heartbeat until it did not normalize.


    I felt his arms on my body, and I know now he is rxing a little.


    ¡°Please do not go.¡± He murmured pleadingly, and tears pooled in my eyes.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere,¡± I said in a low voice.


    ¡°Then why are you going back?¡± He asked


    ¡°So, I cane back to you forever,¡± I said while tilting my head to his face, and I could see his twinkling eyes looking down at me.


    ¡°Are you serious? He asked, looking surprised, or May was shocked, as he hadn¡¯t thought I would say this ever.


    ¡°As serious as ever,¡± I said, a small smile on my lips, and then I felt his wet lipsced with mine as he nibbled them one by one.


    I reciprocate with the same feeling of being loved and cared for.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He slowly but gently shifted our position, and now he heard me while keeping a safe distance as my hand was still on my chest and the ster was supported by my neck.


    We both ate each other like hungry wolves,pletely ignoring my injured arm.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you doing to me?¡± He asked me, and I have no answer for his question because I have the same question for him.


    ¡°Let us stop this here before my mind and heartpletely lose control over my body,¡± he hummed in my ear.


    I whine in irritation, but I know he is right. It might hurt me and let us not forget that my shoulder hurts like a bitch.


    He giggled, looking me down. ¡°Do not worry, darling; a few more days and this time will pass too.¡± He assures me like a mother assures her child.


    I nodded my head while biting my lips to control my smile.


    Gosh, I never thought being loved would be so much fun. It is not fun; it is my ease. Something that I had never felt before.


    I would like to enjoy every bit of what I am getting.


    ¡°Sean, I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± I said once that I remembered something important to talk about, which I was getting annoyed about quite a bit nowadays.


    ¡°You have all my ears, babe.¡± He spoke, but his face was still on the crock of my neck, and I could feel small, small kisses all over there.


    ¡°But first, you must promise me you will do as I say,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you again nning to run away from me?¡± He asked, cooking his eyebrows.


    I giggle when I hear this: ¡°Why do I run away from the sexiest man alive?¡± I asked, while holding his shocked face.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± He said this while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°When you do not know, then do not speak rubbish because I am not going anywhere,¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± He inquired out of curiosity.


    Hmmm, you know, babe, I understand your concern about my security, but honestly, these so many bodyguards make me sick; I feel very ufortable around them,¡± I said while whining. But his look said he would not back off on this.


    ¡°I am not saying you take down the security. I am just saying keep one person or max two. I am sure you have that capable man who can safeguard me single-handed.¡± Finally, I pushed his buttons, and I know I have won the half-game.


    ¡°Darling, if you are thinking while challenging me by saying I am keeping so many guards around you because I think one is not enough to keep you safe, then there might be a misunderstanding here. I know they are well capable of keeping you safe, but I do not want to take any chances.¡± He shook his head while saying this.


    ¡®This man is too cunning for my liking. I do not know why he thinks I need so much security.¡¯ I pouted, thinking, and he kissed my lips.


    ¡°Do not touch me. I am not talking to you anymore.¡± I said, showing fake anger.


    ¡°Babe, listen to me.¡± He again tried to make me understand his point, but now I am not only frustrated but tired as well.


    ¡°Do not babe me. Do as you please. Now excuse me, I am sleeping.¡± I push him a little so he can go to his side. Gosh, this man is too heavy.


    ¡°Ok fine. I will take the security down, but Nora will be with you like a shadow. Is it ok with you?¡± He finally huffed in frustration and came to the settlement.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I squealed in happiness.


    ¡°Ok, now my little bird sleeps, he said while packing on my forehead.


    I nod in agreement and close my eyes, taking hisrge hands in my embrace.


    ¡°Are you hungry, baby?¡± He muttered in my ear.


    ¡°No, I am tired and want to sleep.¡± I mummer back.


    ¡°Sleep tight, my love.¡± He spoke slowly, and I know he is also sleepy. Every time, new endearments win my heart.


    I got up at night, but my stomach was telling me to put some fuel in it.


    The room lights were dim, and the temperature was pleasant, but Sean was not around anywhere.


    Getting down from my bed, somehow my legs padded towards the window, and I saw so many twinkling lights far away from our home.


    That reminds me that Christmas ising.


    I remember how I used to celebrate every year with Nathan and Sam. They both have never let me feel alone, but no matter how much they have tried, somehow somewhere I have felt something is missing.


    Something has been left behind.


    But what? I do not know.


    But this year, I want to celebrate Christmas with Sean.


    **

 I Can Walk

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡®I must get some gifts as well for him. But what?¡¯ I thought while keeping my finger on my chin.


    My stomach again growled and told me to feed him. So I left that thought to decideter and went to the washroom to freshen up, feed myself something, and look for Sean as well.


    I do not know whether he has eaten anything.


    I went down toward the kitchen. The lights were dim in the entire house, but enough for me to know where to go.


    I believe the staff must be sleeping in their quarters. I hope I will find something in the fridge to eat, or else, with one hand, things will be very difficult for me to make.


    But luckily, there was a bowl of pasta waiting for me, and it felt like they were calling me and asking me to eat it. All¡­ lol.


    I instantly warmed it up some and, with no dy, I sat on the breakfast stool and started relishing them, and once I was done, I kept the bowl in the sink and looked for Sean.


    ¡®Such a meaning you are. First, you satisfy your hunger, and then you are thinking about Sean. My mind is mocked.


    ¡®Well, I believe self-healinges first. Call me selfish; I do not care.¡¯ I reply to my mind, shrugging my shoulders.


    But again, I am not mean. So I again warmed up some more for him and padded towards his study, where I assumed I could find him, and I was right.


    While knocking slowly, I peeked in and saw a reading light on, and some files were open on the table.


    A body wasunching onto the chair with sses on, and a slightly open mouth was giving me a sign of a person sleeping.


    I padded towards him, and small snoring sounds were prominent in the room. My bunny slippers made some sounds while I was walking towards him.


    Keeping the bowl on the table, I give proper attention to anything but an innocent face.


    I so wanted to click the picture of him, but sadly, I had forgotten my phone in my room. But my intelligent mind worked fast, and I looked for his phone, and to my luck, I was on the table and wasting no time. I clicked a few pictures before he got up or changed his position.


    I bit my lips while clicking the picture of his open mouth and sses hanging on his nose.


    But then I somehow felt bad. I know how much work pressure he has. It is difficult to take care of such a bigpany.


    Keeping the phone back on the table, I tried to take his sses off, but to my disappointment, this small moment broke his sleep.


    ¡°Hey¡± Closing his mouth, he spoke in a groggy voice.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said while taking a seat on the table and running my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°When did youe?¡± He said to take my hand in his.


    ¡°Just now. Sorry, I woke you up.¡± I said it in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh, no, do not worry about that.¡± He said this while nuzzling my hand.


    I wonder sometimes why he is obsessed with nuzzling. Sometimes my hair, sometimes the crock of my neck, and now my hand


    ¡°Why are you up?¡± He asked with closed eyes.


    ¡°I do not know. I guess I was hungry.¡± I pout, saying this, and giggle.


    Chuckling, he said, ¡°Let us feed you something, then.¡± Saying, he looked up.


    ¡°No, I just ate and brought some for you too,¡± I said, showing him the bowl I got for him.


    He looked at the bowl and then at me, smiling. ¡°That is so thoughtful of you, Wifey.¡± He kissed my hand.


    ¡°But why did you get up?¡± I asked while holding a bowl in my hand.


    ¡°I got an important call, and then I couldn¡¯t sleep, so¡­¡± I could not let him finish and said, ¡°So you started working, hmm?¡± I gave him a fake re while taking a spoonful of pasta with a fork. I asked.


    Taking in a mouthful of pasta, he nodded in agreement.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You need to slow down, Sean, or else you will get sick; trust me,¡± I said. I was worried.


    ¡°Do not worry; nothing will happen to my darling. Now feed me. I am starving.¡± He changed the subject, smarty, and hence I did not want to starch it either, so I just shook my head in disappointment.


    I fed him the whole bowl, looking at his beautiful face, and he ate peacefully, giving me an idea of how hungry he was.


    ¡°Why did you not eat when you were up for a long time?¡± I asked, feeding him thest spoonful of pasta.


    ¡°I forgot.¡± He shrugged his shoulders.


    I again shook my head but stayed mum.


    ¡°Are you done with your work, or are there still some pending?¡± I asked while keeping the bowl to the side and gave her a ss of water that was lying on the table.


    ¡°No, babe, I am almost done. Let us go.¡± He said he kept the ss back after taking a few sips and getting up from the chair.


    I got up too, and before I knew it, I was in his arms.


    ¡°Sean, put me down so I can walk,¡± I said while holding his neck with one hand.


    ¡°I know you can.¡± Ignoring myment, he started walking out, and we reached our room.


    ¡®I looked here and there on our way back and prayed no one would see us like this. Gosh, it will be so embarrassing.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°I will change and be back in a minute.¡± Putting me back on the bed, he went to change.


    ¡®Sometimes this man is too stubborn to like.¡¯ I thought about making faces, thinking about how he brought me into this room from his study.


    Taking the cozyforter off my body, I pushed myself in when suddenly I realized it was chilly nowadays.


    I felt a hand on my waist, and I do not know who it was, so getting some more warmth from him, I pushed myself toward him, and soon sleep again took over.


    **

 Stabbed

    Next Morning


    I woke and looked around, and, to my disappointment, I again found myself alone in the room. I looked out the window, and the sun was shining.


    ¡®Damn, how much have I been sleeping?¡¯ I thought while taking my phone from the side table. But before I did so, my eyes got stuck on a handwritten note saying


    Rise and shine, my darling.


    I have an important meeting. So I had to leave early.


    I will see you in the evening.


    Till then, take care of my baby girl.


    Love,


    Sean


    I blushed looking at the note and kept it in the drawer beside me after smiling and looking at it for a good five minutes like an idiot.


    When I looked at my phone, gosh, it was 11. 30. My eyese out of the socket, looking at the time. As far as I remember, I have never slept thiste until now. Getting up from my bed, I rushed to the washroom to finish my morning routine and got ready wearing jeans and a sweater.


    Gosh, the weather is getting chillier day by day, I must say. I take my bag and walk downstairs. I must go to Sean¡¯s office with Nathan, and I guess Sean is unaware of this.


    I thought to call Nathan to know his whereabouts, but the moment the call got connected, I could hear the ring. I instantly cut the phone as I got my clue; he is in the house only, so I padded towards where the sound wasing from.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said the moment I saw him working on hisptop.


    ¡°Morning sleepy head.¡± Giving me a nce, he spoke sarcastically, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°So what time are we going to Sean¡¯s office?¡± I asked while ignoring hisment, and I took the seat next to him.


    ¡°Well, we were supposed to go in the morning, but our queen Elizabeth was having her beauty sleep, and if I wake her up, our almighty king might get grumpier than he already is,¡± he said while rolling his eyes at me.


    ¡°Was he grumpy in the morning?¡± Ignoring hisment, I inquire.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± He shrugs his shoulders while keeping his eyes on theptop.


    ¡°Then why are you calling him grumpy?¡± I asked, tilting my head.


    ¡°Gosh, Sarah, you are so dumb sometimes. It was just a sarcasticment, stupid girl.¡± Shaking his head, he said


    I pouted about my stupidity but stayed mum.


    ¡°Now, shall we?¡± I asked while getting up from my ce.


    ¡°Yes, but first you eat something and take your medicine.¡± He said this while still looking at the screen.


    I smile at his caring nature.


    Ok, I will just go in the kitchen and grab something really quick, and then we can leave,¡± I say as I walk towards the room.


    ¡°Yes, but not before you take your medicine.¡± He again reminded me, which I so want to forget.


    But sudden pain reminds me that I need one more dose of painkiller before it gets worse. So, nodding to him, I rushed to the kitchen, and to my relief, the chef was there to help me, and he made me quick Mexican rice, which I relished, and I asked one of the maids to bring my medicine from my room, which she happily obliged.


    After finishing, I rushed back toward Nathan and told him I was ready to leave.


    While getting out, I noticed Nora was waiting for us with a car, and he opened the door the moment he noticed our presence and sat on the driving seat after closing the door.


    I looked around for other guards, but to my relief, there were none. A smile crept on my lips, thinking that finally Sean had listened to me, and this gesture made my heart feel ttered.


    ¡°So, when is our flight?¡± I asked Nathan when he was busy looking at his phone, and I was doing the same.


    ¡°We have ate-night flight. I will send details sometime. Remind me to inform Sam, or else she will crib for the same entire time.¡± He said this, shaking his head, and I chuckled.


    ¡°But where is she now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She wanted to go shopping. I was busy, and you were sleeping, so she went alone, saying she needed to buy something for her and her friends.¡± He said this, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Someone is jealous.¡± I teased him.


    ¡°I am not, but have you ever noticed how many friends she has? I still wonder how she makes tons of friends wherever she goes.¡± He said it, looking shocked.


    I giggled at hearing this, and he is not wrong. Rather, sometimes I wonder how she can do that.


    ¡°So, are you done packing?¡± Nathan asked after some time.


    ¡°Well, I do not need to pack anything because I haven¡¯t brought anything here, so I do not need to take anything from here. I would rather leave everything than go back and forth. So maybe I will wear jeans and some warm clothes, and I am good to go.¡± I spoke.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± he replied.


    We reached the office sometimeter and got out of the car. I look at a beautiful, sleek, ck building. I smile, looking at Hudson Inc. and SE & Sons.


    We padded inside, and I noticed Nora following us.


    ¡°Nora, I am safe and sound on this premise, so you also rx a bit. Moreover, I will be with Sean. So you do not have to worry about it,¡± I said politely while standing near the lift.


    Ok, mam, I will be at the cafeteria if you need me on the same floor.¡± He repeated it respectfully, nodding towards me.


    ¡°Alright¡± Smiling I said


    A dingy sound reminded us as we reached our destination.


    Nora left the lift after nodding at me, and Nathan walked down the hallway towards Sean¡¯s cabin, I guess.


    Sean¡¯s assistant nodded respectfully while talking over the phone to Some, saying, Keep the chopper ready; Mr. Hudson will leave some time in Seattle.


    ¡®So, sir, he is going out of the station, and he did not bother to inform me?¡¯ I thought while pouting a little while walking towards the cabin.


    I could hear the giggles, but my feet stopped hearing the next sound.


    ¡°I have never thought it would be that easy with Sarah. She is an easy catch. Anyone could make her a fool. She is too emotional for her own good, poor thing.¡± It was Sean¡¯s voice.


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯ I thought, looking at Nathan, but I stayed rooted somehow.


    ¡°I agree, boss, how hard a nut she looks from outside, but she is a big emotional fool.¡± This voice belongs to Sam, who spoke.


    ¡®I do not mind being emotional, but why is she calling me an emotional fool?¡¯ My mind says, What is going on here?¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°I know, but do not underestimate her. She is smart enough to sniff our doings, and once she has an idea of what we are doing, she will go crazy.¡± Sean said.


    ¡®Doings? What are they nning? And what are they hiding?¡¯ I thought, scrunching my eyebrows.


    ¡°Dude, we already have so much on our te, and we will not be able to ce more dishes on the te, so batter, keep her away as much as is possible.¡± Now this voice belongs to Eric.


    ¡°I know, man, I know. And trust me, I am not leaving any chance to keep her away from everything,¡± Sean huffed in frustration.


    I froze, hearing their next words.


    You are just confounded by your production. We need an heir as soon as possible.¡± Again, Eric spoke.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡®Heir? They need an heir from me?¡¯ I thought, looking at the floor.


    My mind has suddenly stopped hearing this.


    ¡°I believe my seed must have made the bun.¡± And all of them startedughing.


    I touched my stomach. And that reminds me that we have used no protection while having sex. So that means he did it all interracially? I never thought I might bring my child into this mess while doing this, and sadly,


    My heart clinched thinking about my unborn.


    Sweats started forming in my body, and my legs were giving up and denying taking my weight on them.


    Tears stream down my cheeks, and I look at Nathan with teary eyes.


    His face was stoic, and his jaw was clinched. I stumbled when my legs werepletely given up, but Nathan was quick to hold me before I fell.


    ¡°Let us go,¡± he said, turning me around while holding me in his arms, and I wasplexly in my daze, thinking about the people I love.


    So not only Sean, but Sam also stabbed me.


    **

 Broken

    Sean told me he knew my whereabouts, and I guess it is because of Sam. He nted Sam in my life so he could keep his eyes on me all the time.


    I giggled, thinking how they all fooled me, and Nathan looked at me with a worried expression on his face while we were both standing and waiting for the lift.


    I kept thinking about eluding myself.


    Nathan started walking out, holding my hand, when he noticed I was a bit better, but I was anything but better.


    Halting my steps, I look down while Nathan looks back at my standing figure.


    ¡°What happened? Let us go; we are going to Australia right now,¡± Nathan said while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I need to be alone for some time, Nathan.¡¯ I said this while still looking at the floor.


    ¡°I will never, ever leave you alone. You get that?¡± He said this while holding my arm angrily.


    ¡°This is my war, and I have to fight alone.¡± I said it sternly.


    ¡°This is our war, and we will fight together.¡± He held my elbow.


    I know Nathan can be stubborn if he wants, but right now I need to be alone, and he needs to understand that.


    I look up and look into his eyes. My teary eyes connected to his fierce eyes, but they got softer the moment he looked into mine.


    ¡°Please?¡± I said it in a pleading tone.


    Ok, but promise me you will pick up my phone.¡± He said this while holding my palms in his.


    I nodded in agreement, and with no word, I started walking, and I knew he was still standing there looking at my discarding figure.


    I walk and walk. I do not know where, but I stopped and looked around the busy streets of New York. Where few are walking and running to work, few are clicking pictures with their partner, few are looking for visitors, and few are here for shopping. I look around and see all the happy and busy faces.


    And me? Well, again, I am standing like a stupid person, thinking the world is with me, but reality hit me when the truth rubbed on my face, saying I am still and will be lonely.


    **


    I took two steps back while looking at them all, shocked, and my breath got stuck in my lungs.


    I held the light pole near me to keep myself from falling, and tears streamed down from my eyes.


    I again padded toward where my feet took me. My mind has shut down, as have my heart and body. My blurry vision is not giving me an idea of anything my heart knows the way to.


    For the first time, I feel numb.


    I am feeling a pain that I have never felt before. Not even when thest person I called mine, My grandmother, passed away, leaving me alone in this world to fight.


    It feels like so many bullets have pierced my hearing, and now I am bleeding. I am bleeding so badly, and my blood ising out of my body in the form of tears.


    ¡®What have I done with people? Why does everyone want to take advantage of me?¡¯ I thought of walking on a windy street.


    I know why he wants an heir: so he can takeplete charge of the property my grandpa left for me.


    But he could have asked me. I would have given him a happy reason to do this drama of love and care, attachment, and all.


    And now he wants my innocent child to be in his scene too?


    I think people are too practical, and that is true. I am too emotional for my own good, but what they do not know is that it is not for good; it is for bad.


    My feet took me to my grandmother, and I sat there while cleaning the dry leaf, which I cleared only yesterday.


    The smiling flowers have a sadness about their dryness, just like my heart.


    Sadness of dying.


    Just like I am dying.


    ¡°Do you remember Granny? I told you yesterday how happy I am.¡± I said this while sitting on the ground, putting my head on her tomb, and closing my eyes.


    This made me feel like I was in herp.


    ¡°I was lying not because I wanted to lie to you but because I was in a myth.


    The myth of being with someone


    The myth of being loved


    The myth of not being lonely anymore¡± I startedughing like a maniac while tears strolled down my cheeks to my chest.


    ¡°But you Almighty, have written my destiny with a sour mood, I guess. He was so busy putting so much pain in that he forgot a small amount of happiness.¡± I said, and a hup leached out of my mouth.


    ¡°It hurts, Granny; it hurts a lot.¡± I said this while hugging her tomb.


    ¡°It hurts here, granny.¡± I showed her my heart.


    Why are you not calling me Granny? ¡°Why are you not talking to the Almighty? He will listen to you because, as usual, he hates me, and he will never listen to me.¡± I tighten my hold on the tomb.


    This is all fake. People fake that I do not want to be part of this world anymore, granny. Please call me to your world, please.¡± I pleaded with her while sobbing as loud as I could.


    ¡°Do you know I have be the one you wanted? I made my name the way you wanted, but now I have nothing to do in my life. I had only a dream to fulfill your dream, and now I am done with my duty. Please call me, please, Granny.¡± I whined like a child.


    She is the only one I had and still have. I thought she was not with me, but I could feel it, and she was always around me. I know she is watching me. I know she is taking care of me. I know she will never let me feel as lonely as I can be.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have never thought you would be selfish like others. Now you also want to discard me the way everyone did in my life?¡± I said it venomously.


    ¡°You also want to make me feel how unwanted I am in this world?¡± I asked her, feeling fragmented.


    ¡°Can you not do that please, Granny?¡± Can you please be with me forever and ever?¡± I begged her.


    ¡°I just want to hold you in my arms once. Please let me into your world, granny, please.¡± I beseech her. I know she is listening to me. I know that.


    Sarah my child. I look around with fuller eyes, hearing the voice I will never forget in this life.


    And I saw her.


    She is sitting beside me wearing a peach sundress, looking as elegant as ever.


    Granny, is it you?¡± I ask in my shaky voice.


    ¡°It is me, my darling.¡± She said this, holding my hand.


    And it felt surreal. Neen thousand hundred seventy


    She is here for real.


    ¡°Oh granny!¡± I leapt on her, feeling her hand in real life. Gosh, it is still so soft and warm.


    ¡°Why did you leave me alone? Iin to the only person I have in my life.


    I felt warmth after an age while being in her arms. I missed being in her embrace.


    ¡°I never left you, my child. I was always with you. Do you not know this?¡± She asked me with her sweet voice, which reached my ears like a melody.


    She was creasing my hair, and I was not losing my tight hold on her while fearing she might leave me again.


    I know she is not real. I am hallucinating, but it feels surreal, and I want to enjoy this moment as much as I can.


    ¡°Can you take me with you this time, please?¡± I do not want to be part of this mean world.


    ¡°Darling, I know you are broken this time, but this is not the end yet. Your time hasn¡¯te. You have a long life ahead.¡± Her soft hands were doing magic on my body while she creased them lovingly.


    ¡°No, Granny, I am done here. That is it. Please, I want to go with you, please.¡± I said, and my hups had speeded up.


    ¡°No, darling not yet. You have a long way to go. Live your life the way you want.¡± She said this while I felt her soft lips on my forehead.


    ¡°There must be someone very special waiting for my princess somewhere.¡± She giggles at her joke, and I scoff at hearing this.


    **

 Agony

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°God has forgotten to make that something special for me. I was born alone, lived alone, and will die alone. So, stop dreaming and stop giving me false hope.¡± I said, venting my anger at her.


    ¡°No, my child, there is someone who cares about you like no one else does.¡± She again tries to convince me.


    ¡°Only one person cares for me, and that is you. You are long gone, and I want toe to you now.¡± I said this while tightening my hold on her.


    No, dear, as I said, your time has note yet. You have a long, beautiful life to live.¡± She said it in a sweet voice.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Sarah, my child crying over the spilled milk will not help, my dear. Whatever happened is happening; now stop crying.¡± She said it sternly.


    Ignoring her words, I still cried my heart out.


    She did not say anything after that; she just kept on caressing my back lovingly, and I kept on crying.


    When my tears stopped a little, she spoke softly, Sarah. ¡±


    Hmmm,¡± I hemmed in reply.


    Will you do one more thing for me, my child?¡± She asked me softly.


    Hmmm.¡± Closing my eyes, I hummed again.


    ¡°You have fulfilled your duty as a child while fulfilling my dreams. You made your name the way I dreamed of it, but now I want you to live for yourself. Will you do this for me?¡± She spoke lovingly.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Please, my child?¡± She requests it in such a way that even the Devil or God cannot deny it.


    ¡®But I do not want to live, so how can I promise her? I thought with my closed eyes.


    ¡°Promise me, my child, that you will never waste this lovely life that the Almighty has blessed you with.¡± She said it softly.


    I scoffed at hearing the name of the non-existent Almighty.


    She chuckles, hearing my scoff, and says, ¡°I know you do not believe in God, but dear trust, he is there, and he was always there to protect you.¡± She said this while breaking the hug and looking at my face, and I did the same.


    ¡®A smile broke on my face looking at her cute, innocent face. How can God create such a charming yet warm person, I know?¡¯ I thought, smiling at her.


    ¡°Now tell me, will you live your life the way you want to? Will you live your dreams? Will you do things that will make you happy?¡± She asked me, holding my hands, and unknowingly, I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She pped like a child. I giggled, looking at her cute tactics.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± I look up, hearing the voice of Nathan.


    He looked worried and looked here and there, looking at me and giggling.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nathan looks like he is here,¡± I said excitedly and pointed towards Granny, and to my shock, she wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    I instantly got up from my ce and called her out painfully. ¡°Granny Granny, where are you? Granny?¡± I called, looking like a mad woman.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± Nathan ran towards me, holding me by the shoulder.


    ¡°She was here, Nathan. She was just here, talking to me. She was her.¡± I cry out again in helplessness.


    ¡°I know. I know she was.¡± Hugging me tightly with Nathan Mummer.


    ¡°People who love us never leave us, Sarah.¡± Nathan spoke softly.


    ¡°She was here. Then she said, I should live my life.¡± I said this while wetting his crisp shirt.


    ¡°Yes, she was right. You should live your life the way you want to.¡± He said this while creasing my back.


    ¡°But I do not want to.¡± I whined.


    ¡°So, you want to leave your brother in the world all alone, hmm?¡± She asked me this, broke my arm, hugged me, and looked at him.


    He had tears in his eyes looking at that. More tears pooled in my eyes.


    ¡°No, I do not want to leave you.¡± I said this while again hugging her tightly, as if my life depended on him.


    ¡°Then do as Granny says.¡± He said this while tightening his grip on me.


    I cried my heart out while keeping my head on his chest, and he kept on saying sweet words to calm my nerves down.


    ¡°Nowe on, let us go. We have a flight to catch.¡± He said this while backing away from the hug.


    I thought for a bit and looked into his eyes. ¡°Nathan, I do not want to go back.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want to do? You still want to stay with that asshole?¡± He asked, gritting his teeth.


    I shake my head. Nathan, if I go back, Sean wille behind me again, and I do not want to see his face ever again.¡± I said, huffing.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± He said this, scrunching his eyebrows.


    ¡°Last time, God held on to my life because I let him do it. Last time he found me because I let him find me, but this time he never will.¡± I said it in an understated voice.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Sarah?¡± Nathan asked, looking purple at my changing decor.


    I smile deviously.


    ¡°Simple. This time, he will never find me. I will wash out of this world like thin air.¡± I said, smirking.


    ¡°And where will you go?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Somewhere far away from here, but I will not live in the USA. Because if I do, it will be easy for him to track me down, and moreover, I am a citizen. So I do not have to worry about anything while staying here.¡± I said this while walking back to my grandmother¡¯s grave.


    ¡°No, we cannot stay here.¡± He shakes his head.


    ¡°Not we; you cannot stay here.¡± I said, looking back at him.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I am not leaving here alone. Do you understand that, Sarah?¡± He almost shouted at me, and I smiled at his loving nature.


    ¡°Do not worry; I will be in touch with you. Moreover, I want to live my life the way I want to. I want to do things I like.¡± I said, smiling dreamily.


    ¡°Do not forget, he is Sean Hudson. He will track you down from hell if you are there.¡± He said a fact, which I am well aware of.


    ¡°He will only tack me down when I let him do so,¡± I said while opening my bag. I take out all my credit cards and my license and give them to him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked, looking confused.


    ¡°You are going to keep this with you and my passport as well.¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°And how will you survive here all alone without these?¡± He asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Are you forgetting who I am? Money was not and will never be an issue for me. Always remember. I have many ounts other than these.¡± I sent out my cards to him.

 Lonely Again

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Which no one knows, nor will they ever, because it is not in the name of Sarah.¡± I shrug my shoulders proudly.


    ¡°Who are you, girl?¡± He said this whileing close to me.


    ¡°Someone no one should mess with.¡± I said, giggling.


    ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± He asked softly, looking worried.


    ¡°First, I will go home, ops. I mean Sean¡¯s ce, and then I will head to my destination.¡± I said, smirking.


    ¡°And what about the security? I already got a call from Nora, and I told him you were with me.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°Do not worry; youe with me. We will figure something out.¡± I said this while again turning my back to my grandmother and smiling at her.


    I will live my life the way I want to from now on. I said this while smiling.


    Me and Nathan went back to Sean¡¯s house. Yes, now I cannot call this ce home because it is not for me at all.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mam, where were you?¡± Nora asked me as soon as I reached the house.


    ¡°Oh, hi Nora, Well, I am sorry, but as you know, we are leaving tonight. So, I really wanted to meet my grandmother. So I went to say goodbye.¡± I stated the fact, and I know he has nothing to say about it.


    But ma¡¯am, you could have informed me that I would¡¯ve driven you off there.¡± He said it in a low voice.


    Nora, I am not used to having guards around; hence, I always forget. Sorry.¡± I sweetly asked for his apology.


    I know this poor soul has nothing to do with all the drama.


    ¡°It is ok, ma¡¯am.¡± He said it, nodding.


    I started walking, halted, and looked back. ¡°Mmm, Nora, can you do me a favor?¡± I asked sweetly.


    ¡°Sure, Mam, please order.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°As you know, we have ate-night flight to catch, and I do not know when I will be back. So I was thinking¡­ to surprise Sean, and I would like you to go and get the flowers for me.¡± I shyly looked at his face.


    Sure, Mam,¡± he said.


    ¡°Great, then get me a bunch of Purple Ware Petunia. It is my favorite flower, and I want to gift him the same.¡± I said it excitedly.


    Certainly, Mam,¡± I said, arranging them right away.


    ¡°No, please go and handpick the fresh flowers.¡± I ordered him.


    ¡°But ma¡¯am, I cannot leave you.¡± He said it in a low tone.


    ¡°Do not worry, I am going to sleep, and moreover, with the kindly security we have in the house, no one will even touch my strand.¡± I said this while showing him security.


    I can see she is contemting. So, I said, Ok, fine, let me go then.¡± I tiredly started walking back towards the door, and bingo.


    No, ma¡¯am, please rest. I will get it.¡± He said he turned around and left.


    I looked at Nathan, who was looking at me surprisingly well. ¡°This was the best idea you got? And did you forget the security this mansion has? How will we get out from here?¡± He will be back in ten minutes with flowers.¡± He said it grumpily.


    ¡°These flowers are avable only in summer, and right now it is peak winter. He will not get them, and if he does that too, not at least in the whole of New York. Moreover, Sean has only appointed Nora for my security, so they will not stop us.¡± I said, smirking.


    ¡°You and your obsession with the flowers.¡± He said this, shaking his head.


    ¡°It is called love, not obsession.¡± I gave him a sheepish smile and left for Sean¡¯s room.


    Opening the closet, I took some documents out, looked at the headline, and smiled painfully.


    Divorce Agreement


    I thought I did not need them anymore, but well, I guess I needed them the most.


    Tears streamed down from my eyes, and my chest felt so heavy.


    I clutch the papers near my chest and cry my heart out.


    I look around the room with teary eyes, and all the beautiful time I have spent in this room hase to my eyes.


    How do I want to hold all the visuals and keep them in a box?


    I slummed on the floor, feeling so helpless.


    Helpless of nothing getting my life I want in my life


    Why did he spoil everything?¡¯ I cry looking at the ceiling.


    I looked back at the peppers and got up from the floor.


    I took the pen in my shaking hand and tried to sign, but nothing was supporting me today. Not my mind, not my heart, and not my body.


    Tears started dropping on the people and wetting them. Taking a deep breath, I finally signed them.


    Now we are officially free from each other.


    I took a pen in my hand and wrote something for him.


    Dear Mr. Hudson:


    So again, I would like to thank you for everything.


    You know, I always had people in my life who had some alternative motive for having me in their lives, and I see you are no different.


    However, whatever time I spent with you was the best time of my life.


    I know it was fake for you, but I felt surreal.


    Today I am freeing you from all the burden you had to have me in your life.


    I leave a small gift for you and hope you like it.


    I am also transferring my property to your name, so from now on, you do not have to y the games behind my back for that.


    I never thought money could be so important; people do not think even once before breaking many hearts.


    From now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other.


    Now you live your life happily, and let me live mine the way I like to.


    Take care, Sean.


    Sarah


    ¡°Sarah, are you alright?¡± I look back with teary eyes. Nathan looked worried about me.


    I ran to him and hugged him tightly. ¡°It is hurting Nathan; it is hurting here.¡± I said this while pointing at his heart and crying on his chest.


    ¡°This will pass, dear; this will pass too.¡± Creasing my back, he spoke softly.


    He let me cry as much as I wanted, then broke the hug and looked at me. He said, ¡°We should get going.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just a minute.¡± I just ran back towards the bed, took out the handwritten note, and kept it in my bag.


    Getting out of the house, I look back at the beautiful mansion painfully, where I had some of my best time.


    ¡°I hope I never see you again.¡±


    **

 More Pain

    Sitting at the centre of the abandoned street on a stormy night, searching up the darkish sky, and I let the water droplet drain the entire ache I am feeling.


    Rain droplet was making sound when he meets tond. Is rain being happy to meet thend? At least someone is happy. I smile sadly.


    There were making a sharp noise of wind. It was even louder when it was collided with something. So, some else is also not happy.


    My eyes were open and stuck to no particr thing, but my heart was only talking to my almighty.


    Numb. My body has be numb to any weather. I don¡¯t feel cold, hot or anything. All feels the same for me.


    It feels like pain has be my shadow.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Iy my beckon on the ground of the rusty and prickly road, and my eyes are nevertheless searching up the darkish sky.


    Tears are mixing with water, passing through my pores, and sinking into the coronary heart of the mother of earth. ¡®


    ¡®Where will this life take me now?¡¯ I ask my almighty.


    ¡®Am I going to live my life like this continually alone?¡¯ I ask it again.


    ¡®Words are now noting out of my mouth; however, I understand my cry is reaching his ear.


    ¡®I know that my god is listening to me; however, once more, why is he not doing something for me?¡¯ My unconsciousness was requested again.


    ¡®Does God additionally hate me?¡¯ Again, my unconscious asked.


    ¡®But again, why would he hate his very own child?¡¯ I thought.


    ¡®No, he is the kindest in the world. He will by no means flip his face at me.¡¯ Iprehend that fact with a small smile.


    ¡®But then why is he staring at my vulnerable state?¡¯ Again, my unconscious request, and this time I stayed mum.


    Because now I don¡¯t have any replies to this.


    I beganughing at this thought. I snickered and snickered and snickered until my belly began hurting.


    Gosh, I nheless can¡¯t agree more. I am nevertheless looking forward to something wonderful that is ready for me.


    I pay attention to what my grandmother said and attempt to live my life, but nothing appears to have worked until now.


    No matter how hard I try to cheer myself up, I am ultimately alone.


    Loneliness is no longer leaving me at all.


    I hadmenced drowning myself in alcohol to ease my pain; however, it elevated my ache even more, as if it were possible.


    I strive to hook up on one-night stands at random clubs. However, I may no longer want to take off even a single cloth from my physique in front of them.


    I don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t get over this.


    No, I am no longer missing something or anyone; however, I am hating the lot I have long gone through.


    I hate myself for letting anyone take advantage of me.


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    And this time, it genuinely is.


    ¡®I suppose the loss of life is higher than leaving such an existence all on my own with a bunch of hypocrites.¡¯ My unconscious mind says so, and I agree.


    I got up in a jerk and regarded right here and there to see where to go next, and I padded closer to where I suppose my destination is.


    I have made up my mind, and this time I do not wish to change in anything.


    I strolled and strolled and strolled as quickly as I could; however, I stopped listening to a voice.


    Why is my coronary heart thumping so fast?


    It Seems someone is calling me.


    My feet at has frozen to a ce and not moving even when I am trying my best.


    No, I don¡¯t prefer to look back.


    There is nothing I have waiting.


    I desire to, to move on to my destination.


    I understand that the loss of life is waiting for me. ¡®I don¡¯t prefer to assume anything.¡¯


    I shiver when a speedy, bloodless breeze gush to my moist body.


    I shake my head when I hear a voice, as if calling me from the bottom of his heart.


    I closed my ear with my palms. I shake my head as more tears pools down to my eyes. I deny looking back. I deny hearing anything.


    No, I don¡¯t prefer to hear anything from anyone. I have no one.


    But when I cling to my hand down,


    I heard the same voice once more.


    And my heart knows this voice.


    A voice that pricked my coronary heart till it bleed.


    ***


    Taking a sip of my espresso, I look around the lovely, vibrantndscape with stunning nt life until my eyesight goes.


    I took a deep breath and let the sparkling air hit my nostrils, giving me an eye-catching feeling. ¡®How existence has been modified in simply a mare of ¡®time, I thought whilst taking one extra sip.


    It¡¯s been two years, three months, and four days since I left him. Not that I am counting days, perhaps it has be difficult for me to forget not forget. How hard I try. I know every day, every hour. And somehow, It¡¯s heart-piercing.


    Every day I think about him and hate him even more than yesterday. Hate is a strong word. But the feeling I have for him is strongest then any word avable in a human dictionary.


    I have closed all the doors that lead toward my heart. Every day, my coronary heart bes stoned. Sometimes I felt I had emerged as too arrogant or may also be too bloodless closer to people.


    I don¡¯t like human creatures at all.


    I simply desire to remain away from the human jungle; therefore, I amfortable in my small cocoon with a bunch of my humans who love me unconditionally, and I do the same to them. My trance was damaged when I heard the fantastic chirp of my beautiful morning. ¡°Mommy, mommy, mommy, where are you, mommy?¡± I giggled listening to this; however, I stayed quiet.

 My Sunshine

    I simply desire to remain away from the human jungle; consequently, I amfortable in my small cocoon with a bunch of my humans who love me unconditionally, and I do the same to them. My trance was damaged when I heard the fantastic chirp of my beautiful morning. ¡°Mommy, mommy, mommy, where are you, mommy?¡± I giggled listening to this; however, I stayed quiet.


    ¡°Oh, you are here? I have been calling you mommy.¡± She spoke in her infant¡¯s voice while rubbing her stunning eyes.


    ¡°Well, you no longer provide me time to speak to my little Be,¡± I started, while taking her in my arms and making her sit down on myp. She instantlyid her head on my chest, and that offered me a feeling of contentment.


    She is the sole reason I am nevertheless alive and smiling.


    I looked down when I did not hear anything from the chirpy chook, and she again fell asleep, holding me shut while maintaining an open mouth. ¡±


    I snicker a little, searching for utter cuteness in front of me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She is my lovable chubby munchkin, Be.


    She has bright grey eyes and a lovely button nose, and her brilliant curly hair makes her appear cuter than she already is.


    She is two years old, and I can¡¯t be happy enough to have her in my life. I sat there on my rocking chair, creasing her hair lovingly, waiting for her to get up. She has lightened up my desert life. My life rolls around her. My day and night is all dependent on her. Her happiness is everything to me. I cry if she cries and I smile when she smiles.


    Without her, I don¡¯t like to do anything. I simply desire to have her in all ces I go, or it might also be vice versa.


    Atst, we are constantly together. From ingesting to napping, and from bathing to pooping, we are continually together.


    We are kind of inseparable.


    A telephone ring broke the chain of my thoughts, and I appeared and observed Nathan once again calling me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I stated groggily, and I simply and additionally slept with her.


    ¡°Oh, my sleepyhead, rise and shine.¡± He said.


    ¡°What do you want, Nathan?¡± I no longer tried toment on anything.


    ¡°I additionally don¡¯t favor speaking to you. I have something to discuss with my girlfriend.¡± He stated, and I regarded the tiny, determined sound asleep peacefully, ignoring theplete world.


    ¡°She is sleeping,¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°Call me when she is up. I will be waiting.¡± And he hung up on me before I said anything.


    Shaking my head, I looked down at the piece of my heart slumbering peacefully,pletely unaware of the nasty world around her.


    If anything, I don¡¯t want toy a single strand of her to get the wind of this nasty and cruel world. People are heartless. They don¡¯t even think twice about ying with emotion and breaking anyone¡¯s heart. I will keep her away from all the evil eyes. She is a bundle of my joy. She is the only thing I have and a mare of thought that something will happen to her scares me around.


    I just want to see the smile on her beautiful face. And I can and will do anything to keep as it is.


    I sat there on my rocking chair until she was not up, and after an hourter, finally, she moved her physique a little, and I opened my eyes and looked at my sleepy little munchkin, who was rubbing her stunning, twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Morning sunshine.¡± I said. I packed on her head, and she snuggled more into me.


    ¡°The darling sun is shining on our heads, and now we need to wake up,¡± I said, nevertheless retaining her in my tightly closed arms.


    ¡°Morning, Mama, ¡± she said cutely.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± I asked her, as I understand it¡¯s been so long since she has eaten anything.


    She simply nodded her head.


    ¡°Come first, let¡¯s brush your teeth and bathe, and then I will make something yummy for you.


    I picked her up with my fingers and went toward her room.


    Once she got ready, we each went to the kitchen.


    ¡°Mama, it smells nice.¡± She asked, sniffing.


    ¡°Did you make muffins for me?¡± She requested it with her twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Yes, only and only for my marshmallow,¡± I said back, smiling.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make it every day?¡± She requested that I put on her little, lovable lips.


    I sniggered while listening to her say, ¡°Because we don¡¯t desire your pearly teeth to get spoiled. Do we?¡± I asked her while giving her some on her te and sat in front of her infant chair, which is arranged between two chairs on our small four-seater eating table.


    ¡°Nope, I love them so much.¡± She replied after stuffing her mouth with a massive chew of muffins, and I once more sniggered, searching at her eagerness as if her muffin would run away from her.


    I could not hold myself but to stare at her while smiling to myself. How with one hand she is eating and holding the other form. I giggle finally.


    ¡°Mama, when will you take me to the beach? It¡¯s been so long since we have been there.¡± She requested it with hopeful eyes, and I smiled.


    ¡°Umm, how about tomorrow?¡± I said this while retaining my finger on my chin, as if I were thinking a little dramatic.


    ¡°Really?¡± Her twinkling eyes lit up in happiness and my heart was ttered looking at her smile.


    ¡°Yes, clearly, now to end this, then we will pack your bag for tomorrow,¡± I replied while I began consuming my cereal.


    ¡°Yahoo.¡± She shouts at the pinnacle of her voice in happiness, and I shake my head.


    ¡°Why is my sunshine happy?¡± We look back to see the owner of the voice.


    She wriggled toe out of her toddler chair. The second I opened the belt and put her down, she ran in the direction of him and said, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    **

 Daddy

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Why is my sunshine happy?¡± We seem to be lower back to see the proprietor of the voice.


    She wriggled toe out of her infant chair.


    I hurriedly opened the belt and, knowing how excited she was, simply searched for him.


    The second I opened the belt and put her down, she ran towards him. ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, little one.¡± He cooed after leaving his bag apart and pulled her into his arms.


    She giggles when he rubs his nose in her curly hair.


    ¡°So how was my princess doing in Daddy¡¯s absence?¡± He requested once more while taking his seat on the sofa, and I stayed rooted, searching for the duo.


    ¡°I am doing very well. Thank you for asking. You know, Mama made muffins for me. Would you like to have some?¡± She requested it with her twinkling eyes.


    Be is stunning and a nicely-behaved child. She constantly talks to humans with admiration, and that makes me proud each time.


    I recognize I have, and I am giving her a nice, workable upbringing.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t prefer to pass over that for the world.¡± He cooed and appeared at me while winking.


    And I shake my head while looking at each of the drama queens.


    Turning around, I ced some cakes on a te, padded them in their direction, and ced them on the middle table.


    ¡°Hello darling, How are you doing?¡± He spoke charmingly.


    ¡°Do you want to writeter that you no longer use such endearments for me?¡± I requested, folding my hand to my chest.


    ¡°So what do I have to name my daughter¡¯s Mama?¡± He looked at Be, and they bothughed while making fun of me.


    ¡°I have an identity, and I would like to be referred to as utilizing that, Mr. Ivan.¡± I spoke back annoyingly and sat in front of him, and as is traditional, they disregarded me and started eating truffles as if it were no enormous deal.


    I huffed a little when I no longer got any replies from them. I seemed apart and picked up myptop and began searching for my mail because I understand that I am free for a few hours as Ivan is right here, so Be will be with him for some time.


    Maam, right here are the documents you requested.¡± I seem to listen to the voice of my supervisor, Parminder Singh.


    I smile as I search for the good-looking and hardworking man who is a huge guide for me.


    I opened the file and checked all the uing orders for the season and non-season flowers.


    Flowers have usually been my weak point, and I usually cherish them. Because of my love, I have received an excellent quantity of understanding about them, such as their season, kind of flower, and the variety of soil they want to grow in. Everything I require to run a business, I have the know-how for.


    It seems to be the backyard smiling that now I have this lovely flower area where we no longer develop solely seasonally but also non-seasonally in our greenhouse.


    Because of me, Be additionally developed her love of flowers at a very early age. However, she ispletely happy when nt life provides fruits and vegetables. She doesn¡¯t like flowers much; however, that would not imply she hates them.


    ¡°Parmidar, why did payment get dyed in the lilies when we were closing dispatch?¡± I requested it while nheless checking some payments and myptop, and I wasn¡¯t discovering any details.


    ¡°Mam, first of all, it¡¯s Parminder, not Parminder. Please name me Prem at least.¡± He started in frustration, and I smirked.


    Well, it is no longer like I do notprehend how to pronounce his name correctly. I am American, and I have adapted our ent so well for that.


    However, I can pronounce his name nicely, but what¡¯s the fun if I do it easily?


    I recognize that this annoys him, and I love to do that.


    Be has changed me a lot. Now I love to live my life happily. I know she is there for me, and she will.


    When he did not get any reply and determined I was drowning in the file, he spoke once more. Mam, that wedding ceremony got cancelled.¡± I seem to be up listening to this.


    ¡°So, what can we do about it? Didn¡¯t I say take the full charge earlier than the second you do the delivery?¡± I stated it sternly.


    Well, I am a businesswoman, and no one takes that away from me, and I value the money.


    ¡°Mam I recognize that the wedding nner was attempting to set up his business and wanted my help, so I conceive that if I should wait for one day, it may not harm.¡± He started looking down, and that made me a little mad.


    ¡°Parminder, I understand your intentions; however, this is not how we do business. We want to be practical. If you exhibit your mercy in all ces, then one day we will have to shut this ce down.¡± I stated the facts.


    Mam, you know that a few thousand bucks might not affect us.¡± He spoke proudly, and I facepalmed myself. And Ivan and Be giggle.


    ¡°Where is Simi?¡± I requested it because I recognize that this man will piss me off more and more.


    ¡°I am right here, ma¡¯am.¡± A stunning girl with her slim and best physique stood in front of me with her 4-year-old daughter, who was already holding her finger.


    ¡°I nheless wonder why you got married to this guy.¡± I regarded Parminder, who smiled at me without feeling sorry.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s the same, Mam.¡± She answered with a small smile, looked at her husband, and once more regarded me.


    Both Husband and wife have been working with me since the day I started this business.


    One day I was returning from the grocery store while taking walks in indifferent weather. I noticed them searching right here and there for some help.


    From their appearance, it was once clear they had been no longer American but Asian. And fear used to be seen on their faces. Simi used to be crying continuously and pronouncing something to her husband, and he sat on the floor searching so helplessly while maintaining his two-year-old girl.


    I don¡¯t understand why, however; I padded toward them and stood in front of them. ¡°Hi, is everything okay?¡± I asked, searching with tears in their eyes.


    They each looked at each other, and once more, they appeared at me, and the ache was once again disying itself virtually in their eyes.


    If something I can understand in this world is pain, No one can hide their pain from me.


    ¡°I can help.¡± I strive again.


    Mam, our daughter has an excessive fever, and we don¡¯t understand this ce,¡± Parminder said.


    ¡°No problem, I can assist you to get to the hospital,¡± I responded; however, that did no longer reduce their pain at all, even as if it bought more.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any cash to pay there.¡± He appears downcast. I noticed their baggage close by, and I questioned what had befallen them. However, I once again looked at an adorable little gal with two pigtails who was getting faded with every second.


    My coronary heart melts searching for her, and somehow I don¡¯t favor seeing her in this state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Let me get my vehicle pronounced. I hurriedly ran closer to the parking lot and parked my vehicle for them.


    After settling them, we went to the nearby hospital.


    I waited with them in the hall until the physician checked the little woman and brought her to understand that she had simply caught up with the climate and had nothing to fear about. On the other hand, they have to keep her under observation for a few hours.


    I noticed afort in my mother¡¯s and father¡¯s eyes, and by some means, I can rte to it well. I smile when they thank God while folding their palms and looking up at the ceiling.


    Well, if you apprehend whatever or not, however, love and prayers have their very own approaches to inform you.


    They padded to say thanks. ¡°Mam, thank you so much for saving my daughter¡¯s life,¡± Simi stated, and I can see how grateful she was.


    ¡°Oh, can anyone do the same thing I did?¡± I wave their thanks.


    No, ma¡¯am, the world is cruel and full of liars and cheaters.¡± Parminder¡¯s eyes once again stuffed me with unshaded tears.


    I desired to ask what took ce and why they had been sitting outdoors in the shop. I was searching for the right words. However, then I shrugged it off and asked directly.


    ¡°So, what have you been doing in such a bloodless climate out there?¡± I appear at each of them, and they appear down and are a little hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fear. I will assist you. Please inform me.¡± I once again approached them, so they should open up a little.

 Story

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Ma¡¯am, we are from India. I was once a supervisor at a garment firm.


    She is my wife, and she used to teach at the Catholic Primate School.


    We belong to a middle-ss household and have been joyful with what we have.


    My mom passed away when I was young, and after my marriage, my father additionally had some fitness issues.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    So after that, it used to be simple for us and our little Parminder.


    One excellent day, we came toprehend that there is an organization that sends people to America. That made us a little grasping due to the fact that anyone would wish for an exquisite future.


    We approached them and obtained the information.


    But we no longer have that much cash, soing right here grew out of the question for us, and we once again went back to our routine.


    After a few months, they have once again approached us, stating they can nevertheless ship us right here, but no longer by way of aircraft but by ship.


    ¡°He rubs his face, and the guilt rushes to their faces, and I can see how they have each been regretting their decision.


    Taking a deep breath, he stated, ¡°We thought about it, and Simi no longer had great rtions with members of the family in her household, so virtually we no longer have a great deal of motive to continue to be there, anding right here and constructing our future appears extra promising to us.


    So we both sold our houses to get the right amount to be here.


    ¡± Tears dropped from Simin¡¯s eyes. I bet I was questioning her house. And Iprehend that we have our very own story, memory, and emotion connected with the area we call home, even though it is temporary.


    And I understand how it breaks your coronary heart when you depart that region you know as home as soon as possible.


    ¡°After letting it remain, some of our financial savings remain in our ount, and we settle their costs toe here. The second we boarded the ship, we got the trace that they had been taking us illegally, which we had no longer learned at all.


    We tried to call the agent, but his phone switched off, and when we tried to get off the ship, they did not let us. We stayed on the identical ship for fifteen days with our one small bag, as per their instructions.


    ¡°A frightful pain rash on the face of his hand


    ¡°They used to supply meals two times a day and water.


    But being Indian, we usually bring some food suitable for eating with us so our daughter does not starve due to too little food.


    We have been staying in a dark room, the ce where one bathroom used to be reachable by fifty people.


    Only God knows how we have handled these days.¡± He closed his eyes, huffing, and I can say they have been considered very difficult times.


    ¡°One fine day they demanded we get prepared as we were leaving; however, earlier than that they snatched our telephone andptops.


    Well, that did not shock us at all due to the fact they have been searching like goons, and until they were no longer harming us, we had been good enough to obey them.


    We reached some brief shelters on foot 45 minutes after departing the ship. Over there, we obtained a shed to stay in for meals and an area to refresh. At night, they once again demanded that we be prepared, and they blindfolded our eyes and took us somece to stroll for, I don¡¯t know, how long. Our eyes had been closed, and our mouths had been tapped. Not solely adults, but children as well.


    When we reached some location, they made us take a seat in a car and once again embark on a lengthy journey. When following, we knew that we had been dropped in the middle of the forested area after snatching all the cash we had with us.


    We once again walked and walked and, in some way, reached this town. However, with the aid of our daughter, we were once again exhausted and hungry.


    ¡°He seemed down, and I felt pity due to the fact that I cannot even think about what a father or mother must be going through seeking a hungry child.


    He covered his face with his palm and stood close to the window. I understand he is crying.


    And a lump had been forming inside my throat, and tears had been threatening to spill out.


    ¡°So now you are illegal right here, and as a result, you cannot even go to thew-enforcing officials to seek help?¡± I inquired, even though I understood the facts.


    They nodded.


    ¡°But I trust they will assist you. Why don¡¯t you attempt it once?¡± I once again asked in hope.


    ¡°Mom, what if they won¡¯t?¡± They have a point.


    I sat there questioning what should be beneficial for him, and in the meantime, I received a call from Nathan dering the deal was done for thend I was once searching for to begin my flower business.


    As if it used to be the sigh of a god, and I immediately appeared at them.


    I can see they were each skilled, and I wanted manpower, so it used to be a win-win scenario for each of us.


    Moreover, I knew Nathan would truly discover something by pulling some strings for them.


    ¡°Ummm, I can assist you guys if you want.¡± I said optimistically, If they agree.


    They looked at each other in every direction, and once more they looked at me.


    I am aware that they both have no alternative but to agree with me on anything I used to have to offer. On the other hand, my intention was good.


    I informed them I was once going to begin amercial enterprise, and if they desire, they can be a part of me, and I will supply them with an ie.


    In the meantime, we will discover a residence for them too until they can remain with me.


    First, they were hesitant, however, and now they have begun trusting me a little bit, so they each agreed in the end.


    So that¡¯s how I stopped these two dull, humorous, and honest people.


    Simi is taking care of all the dispatch and orders, while Parminder is taking care of manufacturing and original stuff.


    As I in no way desired to leave Be by myself, we started out working from home. All the conferences are held through either Parminder or Simi, or, if there is an essential assembly, Nathan takes care of the same.


    I work from behind the curtains.


    We have made a small workce connected to this house.


    Little Parminder, whom I name Pammi, is a fantastic buddy of Be. And they are each additionally inseparable, simply like us.


    I am nevertheless surprised. Who keeps the same name as father and daughter? And every time I have requested this, Parminder says, Maam, she is Parminder Kaur and I am Perminder Singh, so there is a difference.


    But I nevertheless could not determine how it was different.


    If you are questioning whether they are nheless illegally staying in the opposite country, then sure they are; however, Nathan has pulled some strings, and quickly they will be legal here.


    Ma¡¯am, we have received the payment. Here.¡± I got here out of my trance listening to Simi, and she used to be disying me a file.


    ¡°See, I instructed you; they will supply us with the payment. I would possibly have made a mistake once in my life; however, if we scratch that, I have in no way made a mistake judging people.


    Parminder spoke proudly, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Miss Rose More¡± We looked up and noticed the human beings I in no way prefer to see in my life.


    **

 Bella

    ¡°Miss Rose More¡± We looked up and noticed the human beings I in no way prefer to see in my life.


    My coronary heart started out beating speedily, searching for them, and I got up from my seat after signing Ivan to take Be inside.


    ¡°Sister Martha, how have you been?¡± I requested that they walk with a small smile; however, I am burning from the inside.


    ¡°I am excellent, my child. How are you?¡± She spoke, examining me with a small smile.


    ¡°Very well, thank you.¡± I nodded to her and requested a seat.


    ¡°Rose, as you alreadyprehend, that is why I am here.¡± And I nodded.


    ¡°Sister Martha, I am sorry I have made you wait for so long, but now I already have a solution for this problem.¡± I started with a smile the moment a thought struck my mind, and I shared the same with her.


    ¡°If you suppose that this is good for you and her, I don¡¯t have any problem with that. But now that I have put her identity into the adoption listing, do it as soon as you can. Because now I cannot keep it anymore.¡± Saying she gained it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fear; it will be my priority.¡± I responded with a smile and nodded to myself.


    She left without further interaction because she was aware of how necessary it was for me. And I will do what is needed as soon as possible.


    ¡°I sat lower back on the sofa and closed my eyes, thinking about my little Be, who is my daughter; however, I haven¡¯t given birth.


    The day I had determined to end my life, I heard her cry.


    At first I thought I was assuming, but then once more I heard that I desired to pass that cry, but her cry used to melt my coronary heart a bit, and eventually I padded toward her voice. I noticed a dump yard. I checked internally, but I could not find any babies there. I once again thought I was assuming, but her cry wasn¡¯t fading at all. So, I started opening the trash bags one by one, and soon I discovered a small, susceptible infant with no garments crying to save her life.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tears of pain left my eyes, seeking her situation and how someone had abandoned her to die.


    I immediately hid her small, fragile physique in my jacket, and I felt a desire I had never felt before. Baby right away stopped crying and clutched her little physique to my chest. I don¡¯t recognize why, however; I cry even more, all-embracing her while not understanding whether I am joyful or unhappy; however, I understand the fact that I was once at ease.


    I peeked into my jacket, and she used to be searching, all worn out and exhausted from crying. On the other hand, I no longer passed over the reality of her twinkling eyes searching at me with hope.


    I hope to be with her.


    I hope to not leave her here alone.


    I wonder why my heart is melting just looking at her.


    Maybe because I can see the same hope in her eyes as I see


    in mine for some love and affection, simply like I crave for


    And at that second, I decided.


    She is mine now. I knew that fact. God has given me this.


    And I will provide the whole thing to her that I have craved for my entire life.


    I will in no way leave her alone.


    She will by no means feel lonely.


    Securing myself in my arms, I ran back to my little residence, the ce I was living with Nathalia. She used to be a female in herte forties and myndlord.


    She doesn¡¯t know my story, but she knows there is some story behind my deeds. She has seen me do everything from drinking to drugs, and I don¡¯t know why, but she has always cared for me. I have given her many reasons to throw me out of the house, but she never did.


    ¡°Natalia, please do something. This baby is no longer looking in good condition.¡± I knocked on the door impatiently and told her the second she opened the door.


    ¡°Which baby?¡± She looked right here and there, and I pushed her aside. I walked in and showed her a small creature in my arms.


    ¡°Oh, my god, from where did you get this baby?¡± She asked while looking at me, all startled, and I informed her of theplete story.


    First, she concedes that I used to be under the influence of alcohol and stole this child from anyone. However,ter, she trusted me.


    ¡°We need to take her to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± She rushed to get her bag and car key, and my tears weren¡¯t stopping. What if anything happened to her?


    We reached the hospital, and they informed the cops. Natalia told them she had the baby, as I did not have any documents to show them if they needed any.


    The cops take the statement and inform the child welfare department.


    Be was weak and needed to be under observation for some days. We got to know she was a newborn baby, just a day old.


    My heart broke even more because of how cruel people are. How can they throw a small baby to death?


    If I ever find them, I am going to kill them with my bare hand.


    I starteding to the hospital every day, and I used to stand the whole day outside the NICU and keep looking at her from the ss wall. And pray to God for her wellbeing.


    Doctors and nurses have recognized me by now, and so do the child welfare people.


    No one had reported a missing baby to the cops, so it became clear someone intentionally threw her to get rid of her.


    Slowly and gradually, me and Sister Martha have made some bonds, and she understood how I am attached to the baby in the little time we had with each other.


    After a month, it was time for discharge, and just the thought that she would go away from me has shaken me to the core. I cry and cry, looking at her from outside, and Sister Martha has noticed that.


    I asked her if I could adopt the baby, but she told me she must wait some time. What if someonees in iming the baby is theirs?


    I told her to let the baby stay with me, and I promised her to keep her safe and sound. First, she said no because it was against the rules, but then she agreed to my request.


    Their staff used to visit every week to see if the baby was alright, and slowly their time passed from week to month and then once every two months when they saw how happy she was with me.


    One day she told me I could adopt her, but again I got stuck when I did not have any documents to submit.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any, but again, I don¡¯t want toe to anyone¡¯s notice. Let¡¯s not forget that Sean Hudson is not a small name. Though I have onlye in front of the media once, they have given full coverage for the same, and Sean might find out about me.


    I again asked Natalia for help, but she can¡¯t adopt her as she is already a heart patient. And now, today, I have received the final ultimatum from her, and I must do something.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    Picking up the phone, I hurriedly dialed a no. Hello, Nathan, I want you to be the father of my baby.¡± I said this while pacing here and there and biting my nails.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I heard his pissed-off voice. His voice was telling me he might be with someone or in some meeting.


    ¡°No, I am serious, Nathan,¡± I said. I was a little annoyed.


    ¡°Are you drunk by any chance?¡± He whispered, and frustration was dripping from her voice.


    ¡°No, you idiot,¡± I said, getting more annoyed.


    ¡°You are my sister, and do you even realize what the fuck you are talking about?¡± And that made me think about what I said.


    And I facepalm myself by using my words.


    ¡°I mean to say I want you to be the Father of Be. I want you to adopt her legally; as you know, I can¡¯t.¡± I finally put things right and heard him breathing in relief.


    ¡°One day I will get a heart attack because of you.¡± He said it grumpily, and I giggled.


    ¡°Ok, now tell me to do that, please.¡± I said it in hope.


    ¡°Let me know when you need me, and I will be there.¡± He said that and hung up on me, and I smiled.


    ¡®God, what will I do without him?¡¯ I thought about looking up at the ceiling and thinking about the great god.


    ¡°Mam.¡± I look at the couple looking at me, smiling. Ipletely forgot that they were also present in the room.


    I guess they understood that I had sorted out the issue I had been facing for a long time.


    Damn, why didn¡¯t I think before? I lifted my lip from the side.


    **

 Gaze

    SARAH POV


    ¡°Mommy, can we y, please? Daddy is saying he is sleepy.¡± I looked to my side and saw Be and Ivan walking toward me.


    Ivan did indeed look sleepy. And I felt bad for him. Sometimes I wonder why he works so much. He is always running here and there.


    I will be lying if I say Ivan is not marriage material. I know he has a liking for me, but I don¡¯t know if I can reciprocate it.


    He is so easy to deal with. I wish I could feel the same, even a bit, for him.


    When I left Sean¡¯s house, I took a bus and went to three different states, finally settling myself in Florida.


    I always like the weather here.


    After staying a few days at a cheap motel, I finally found shelter at Natalia¡¯s house. I started living with her.


    She wanted to rent out her apartment.


    I started living my life in the basement.


    Her house was beautiful, and the basement I was staying in was really cute. Small and cozy.


    I guess I have some strong connections to basements.


    One day, while I was searching for something in my bag, I found the ring I had to return to him.


    I wanted to call him, but because I wanted to stay away from everyone, I knew I did not buy any cell phones, so only mailing was the option I left with.


    I now understand the value of thest memory of the people you love, so I wanted to give him this ring as soon as possible.


    I had his card with me, so I went up and borrowed aptop from Natalia and sent him a message asking him where to send the ring.


    I received his reply the next day, asking me why my phone was not reachable.


    I know he must have thought I ran away with his ring, but well, I hadpletely forgotten about the ring.


    I informed him I have lost my phone and now I am traveling, so I will buy the phone once I am back, and I got to know he was traveling too, so he asked me to keep the ring with me till he is back if I am ok, and as usual, I did not mind, so I said yes.


    He said he would mail me once he was back to the contrary, and I agree.


    I have started checking my mail on and off, as this was the ID Nathan also used to send mail to ask for my wellbeing.


    And when I thought I was bothering too much, one fine day I bought the new phone after getting a phone number from Nathan.


    I have no idea who this number belongs to, as a bill was also paid by Nathan, so I never cared until now, nor do I need to.


    I dropped the mail of my new boyfriend off with Ivan, and after a few days, I got a call from him.


    And that¡¯s how we became friends. When I got Be into my life, he was the first person after Natalia who supported me with this.


    When Be came into my life, she gave me a new Ray of life. Now I want to do something for a living.


    Though my hacking work was still on, I still wanted to do something daily, and one fine day I got the idea to get my flower field.


    I started looking fornd and the right ce with great weather, and then I got thisnd.


    We are still in Florida, but this ce is far away from town.


    When I got to thisnd, I had just fallen in love with the greenery we had around, so I built a small house here only.


    I and Natalia got very close over time, and leaving her alone wasn¡¯t an option, so I asked her to move in with me.


    She did not want to leave me and Be alone, so she happily agreed and shifted here with our crazy couple, who take care of this business on my behalf.


    After what has happened with me till now, Nathan has stopped believing in humanity, and when I told them about the surrounding people, he did a background check on everyone to see if they were connected in any way to Sean, but thankfully none were.


    ¡°Mom, what are you looking at?¡± I looked down, hearing Be¡¯s voice, and blushed hard, looking at Ivan, who noticed I was looking at him, but I was lost in my thoughts.


    Amm, sorry, princess.


    Yes, sure. Let dad go to sleep for a bit while you and Pam (Baby Perminder) have some great time outside.


    Look, the weather is really beautiful today.¡± I said, looking outside the window.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± She squealed in happiness and ran outside while Pam followed her.


    Sorry, Sarah, I am really tired today.¡± I heard Ivan¡¯s voice and looked at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry.


    I¡¯m d you always take out some time for her from your busy schedule, and that¡¯s all that¡¯s needed, I suppose.


    ¡°I am genuinely thankful to him for always being there for me and Be, especially. He has filled the role of father for her.


    ¡°Oh,e on, I will do anything for her.


    ¡± He shakes his head and walks back towards his room, and I smile, looking at this selfless man.


    I look back, and Simmi and Parminder are both looking at us admiringly. I know they both ship us, but honestly, there is nothing to ship, as I have never thought about Ivan like this.


    He is just a good friend for me and a father figure for Be, and that¡¯s all about it.


    I know Ivan has some likings for me, or maybe more than likings, but he is well aware of my thoughts, so apart from healthy flirting, he has never done anything that makes me feel ufortable.


    ¡°I can see you both do not have any work,¡± I said, folding my hands to my chest.


    They stopped smiling instantly upon hearing me and said, No, ma¡¯am, we do-we do.¡± They ran out, I guess, toward the office, which lives next to my house.


    Shaking my head, I walked toward the girls, who were busy talking to Natalia and helping her pick the vegetables.


    ¡°So, what do you girls want to y?¡± I asked them, looking at them turn by turn.


    ¡°Can we y basketball?¡± Pam looked at me with hopeful eyes, and I smiled, nodding to her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I never miss a chance to y with these two little munchkins. They make me feel alive.


    We started ying basketball andughing and giggling. I can see how both girls are drenched in sweat, and I believe they must be hungry.


    Girls, I guess we should get in the house. You must be hungry. I said this while stopping them from ying more.


    I could see how their faces fell, but again, I couldn¡¯t ignore their mealtime, so I waved them off.


    ¡°Ok, can we y thest five minutes, please?¡± Be asked me.


    ¡°Ok, but only for five minutes,¡± I said sternly, and they both nodded like dolls. I smiled, looking at their cute antics.


    Be pushed the ball with force, and before I did anything, it bit me, and I looked back. Now both of you girls get inside the house. I will get the ball and be right there.¡± I started walking toward the flower field and looked at the ball here and there.


    I looked around when I felt a sudden gaze on me, and when I looked around, I found none. I looked around again, but I did not see anyone.


    Who can be here? This ce is anyway far away from the town.


    Maybe some vigers? I thought so, but I looked again and found none.


    I could be wrong in thinking I went back to the house, but the heart was getting some uneasiness, and again I thought it might be acidity, so I waved off.


    After lunch, I sent the girls with Natalia to y in their room while I finished some work that needed my attention.


    After finishing my work, I padded toward the girl¡¯s room, where I saw them both watching TV.


    ¡°Girls, let¡¯s pack the bags for tomorrow,¡± I said while pping my hands to grab their attention.


    ¡°Squealing, they both ran and got their two small bags. And started stuffing things they had in mind, and I started packing things they would need tomorrow.


    ¡°Pam, most of the time, stays here with us, and many times she sleeps here only, so she has more than half of the stuff lying here, and that makes my job easy.


    By the time we finished, it was already evening. After finishing dinner, I tucked the kids in bed and came out. I noticed Ivan was sitting on the patio, looking ahead to the dark flower field.

 Our Daughter

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said while taking a seat next to him.


    ¡°Hi, finally you got free, hmm?¡± He asked with a small smile.


    ¡°Well, I was only free. It¡¯s just that I like to be with girls.¡± I know he is hinting about girls and how I keep myself busy the whole day behind them. He is not wrong either, honestly. Sometimes I wonder why I never leave Be at all. I guess I don¡¯t trust anyone when ites to her, apart from Natalia.


    ¡°I know that, but there are so many people around here to take care of them. Why do you exhaust yourself?¡± He asked while turning toward me.


    I took the cup of coffee, which I knew was for me, and took a sip. Closing my eyes, I let the caffeine hit my nerves and calm a little tiredness, if I was feeling any.


    ¡°Ivan, she is my daughter, and I want to be around whenever she needs me,¡± I said, while looking ahead at the dark flower field.


    Though he knows already, however, I don¡¯t like to remind anyone or myself, as I don¡¯t have anyone apart from her. And just the thought of being away from her shakes me to the core.


    ¡°I know she is OUR daughter.¡± Ivan presses the word our. And I smile at hearing this. I know he is very protective and a caring father for Be, but I cannot forget he is a pretending father, not the real one.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s your work going on?¡± I asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°Work is good, Rose. A little tiring but good thought.¡± He said this while closing his eyes.


    ¡°Why do you work so hard, Ivan? As far as I know, if you are doing well, then why stress so much?¡± I asked while getting a little annoyed. I mean, I understand work is important, and so is sess, but I know for a fact that sess is a hunger you can never satisfy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Rose. There¡¯s too muchpetition out there, and you have to do your best if you want to survive.¡± He said this, taking a sip from his cup.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t agree, but again, I don¡¯t want toment as I believe you know better,¡± I said while keeping my silence for a bit, enjoying my coffee with a pleasant breeze hitting my face, giving me a soothing feeling.


    ¡°So, what time are we going to the beach tomorrow?¡± He asked after a while.


    ¡°Are youing? I thought tomorrow morning you would run back to your work.¡± I giggle at my words, and he gives me a fake re.


    Showing my hand in the air in surrender and speaking, Ok, fine. Let¡¯s leave by seven in the morning so kids can enjoy themselves before the sun hits their heads.¡±


    He nodded his head, and we finished our coffee and headed to sleep. I look back when I feel a tuck in my wrist and say, ¡°Good night, Rose.¡± He came close to me and kissed my cheek. I look up into his eyes, and I can see different emotions, but I can¡¯t pin down what they are. One I know of is admiration. I know he likes me, but sadly, I can¡¯t reciprocate. However, I want to, but I just can¡¯t. I cringed at his touch but did not say anything.


    After giving him a small smile, I went inside and closed the door behind me.


    After giving him a small smile, I went inside and closed the door behind me.


    Gosh, I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t like anyone touching me anymore, as if my emotions died the moment I left his ce. I don¡¯t know whether I will ever be able to feel the same way with someone in my life as I felt with Sean.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about him instantly, my eyes got teary, and I padded toward my bed,id on my back, and looked up at the ceiling.


    Sean not only broke my trust, but he has broken me beyond repair. A sob left my mouth unknowingly, and I didn¡¯t know until tears were flowing from my eyes, but finally my eyes got tired and some sleep took over me.


    When I next woke up, I checked the time, and it was showing 6. 40 already. I rush towards the washroom to finish my business and get ready, as I am sure we will bete today. After changing, I ran to wake the kids up and stopped my legs when I heard their giggle. I smile as I know how excited they are to go, and I am sure they woke up early in their excitement.


    ¡°Morning my Sunshines¡± I looked at both girls and said


    ¡°Morning.¡± They both replied, and Be ran towards me, and I picked her up in my arms.


    Good morning, my belle.¡± I kissed his cute little nose, and she giggled when I showered kisses on her face.


    ¡°Morning Mommy.¡± She said this, giving me my morning hug.


    Gosh, I felt peace the moment she tightened her hold on me.


    ¡°Are you girls ready?¡± I asked, looking at them.


    ¡°Yes, we are now finishing your breakfast as fast as we all are already. Ivan said this while keeping his eyes on the phone.


    ¡°Yes- yes.¡± I stuffed my mouth with the sandwich I saw on the table and signed for them to walk out.


    After putting all the used dishes in the dishwasher and the leftovers in the fridge, I ran out and looked at what was sitting in the car. Me, Ivan, and the kids settle into his Range Rover Vogue. And others settle in my Jeep.


    ¡°When do you have to go back?¡± I asked when I noticed both kids were busy in their world.


    ¡°I will leave right after I bring you guys back.¡± He said this while his eyes were on the road.


    He was wearing a white sleeveless t-shirt and shorts. sses were on his eyes, and he was wearing a Rutgers cap. He is looking smoking hot.


    ¡°Girls are going to drool over you today,¡± I said, smirking.


    I know how much he hates it when girls look at him. I guess after his wife, he has started hating all the women in the world apart from me.


    ¡°Please take me under your secure wings if such a thing happens.¡± He said this, shaking his head, and I giggled hearing it from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy, about my baby. I will be your knight in shining armor.¡± I said while keeping my chin in the air and giggled, and he chuckled, looking at me while shaking his head.


    ¡°You should smile more often, Ivan. I only see you happy when you are with Be.


    ¡± I spoke my heart out. As he always keeps a stoic face all the time. Everyone apart from me and Be stays away from him.


    Not that he has done anything wrong, but somehow his aura is scary to people. However, he has the most charming smile.


    ¡°I do smile, Sarah.¡± He said it, huffing.


    This is not the first time I¡¯ve said this to him. I have told him this many times to smile, but he has the same answer as always.


    **

 Picnic

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. I deadpanned what I said.


    ¡°I smile at people who are close to my heart.


    ¡± I melted hearing this, as this is the first time, he has said something like this.


    Ivan is a man of few words. Over his phone, he also notices he is mostly in hmmm. But his actions speak louder than his words, which I don¡¯t know about others but have noticed.


    He means no harm to anyone; it¡¯s just that his persona is so rigid that he can¡¯t do anything about it, I guess.


    I again lost myself looking at his feathers. He is boiling, and I don¡¯t know why he doesn¡¯t get into any rtionships. I am sure he can get any girl on his knees.


    ¡°Is there something on my face, or is today the best day of life as Ms. Rose is gracing her undivided attention to me today?¡± He smirks when he notices me gawking at him.


    Well, I was lost in my thoughts, or else I had no interest in him. But again, it was embarrassing when he caught me red-handed.


    ¡°Hmmm, I was looking outside the window.¡± I made ame excuse.


    ¡°You have one on your side, too.¡± He countered.


    ¡°But your side view is better,¡± I reply, scratching my neck and feeling extremely stupid.


    ¡°Surely.¡± I notice his smirk, but I¡¯d rather pretend I haven¡¯t and shut my mouth till we reach And as Ivan is a man of few words, he was concentrating on his driving, thankfully.


    I looked at both the girls, and they were busy ying games on their tablets, and I again looked out while pouting my lips when I did not get any attention from them.


    We reached the beach after an hour¡¯s drive and got down. The girls¡¯ faces were worth watching, as happiness was an understatement of what they looked like.


    After parking our cars, we padded towards the beachside while taking all the stuff we got from home.


    The girls started discarding their dresses and were ready to jump in the water as soon as possible. I noticed they were already wearing the swim costumes inside their dresses, and I know this must be Natalia¡¯s idea. She is always very thoughtful. Parminder, Simi, and Ivan took them inside the water while I and Natalia set up the ce with food and umbres to have some shade when the sun shone.


    Removing her dress, Natalia also went inside. I always loved how her age never stopped her from living her life wisely. She enjoyed every bit.


    I don¡¯t like to go into the water, so I just wore my shades and opened my book to read. After some time, I again look up to see my family and smile, looking at them and enjoying them to the fullest.


    I wander my eyes around and notice a couple cuddling each other and looking so much in love.


    A sudden old memory rushed into my mind, and my cheerful mood took a sudden turn and made me sad. Tears rushed into my eyes.


    How much I hate this feeling, but it always hits me hard. I try to surpass this feeling, but ites with more pressure every time.


    I look up at the sky to control the wave of emotion, but I guess nothing will help me now.


    I looked at my family¡¯s cheerful face, and I wanted to run away before they saw me like this. Jerking, I got up and looked down to search for something to hide, but found nothing.


    My breathing was getting uneven, and I knew I had a sudden panic attack, but I didn¡¯t want anyone to see my vulnerable state.


    I bit my lips, and my hand and body started shivering, and my vision was getting bluer because of tears.


    My eyes got stuck on the key to my car, and I jumped on it and looked ahead at my fortunate people.


    Now how should I tell them where I am going? I know they will be worried if they don¡¯t see me.


    As Ivan noticed my gaze, he looked back, and I showed him the key so he knew I was going towards the car. I guess he nodded, but again, without caring, I started walking as fast as I could because of the sand.


    Reaching the car, I closed the door and dropped my head on the steering wheel. The pool of tears started flowing through my eyes, and I sobbed as much as I wanted.


    Why, oh why, am I feeling like this?


    Why can¡¯t I forget him?


    I just hate it when my heart misses him.


    I hate it when I think only of him when I see a couple around.


    My clutch tightens at the steering wheel when my body shivers vigorously. I know about these panic attacks, and I know I can handle them. It was not the first time I had them.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I looked up while taking a deep breath, closed my eyes, and thought about Be.


    My Be.


    Her smile, giggles, and cute antics are so beautiful. She is my life. My only reason to live


    I open my eyes with a smile, but tears keep flowing from my eyes. But my body is rxing, I know.


    Closing my eyes, I took a few more breaths and stayed in the same position for, I don¡¯t know, how long.


    I opened my eyes when I heard a knock and saw Natalia looking at me with a painful expression on her face.


    I know she has an idea of what I am doing here. She opened the door, and with no word, she took me in her loving arms. I epted her love, smiled, and looked up. Thank God, at least I have some people who care for me, and they are my true well-wishers.


    I got a little calmer, but despite that, my mind is not right. And I know what can calm my throbbing nerves, and for that, I have to reach home as soon as possible.


    ¡°I am fine, Natalia.¡± Breaking the hug I said while cleaning my tears from the back of my hand.


    ¡°If you are not fine today, then you will be fine tomorrow, my dear,¡± she said with a smile, and this is what I love the most about her. She looks positive about anything and everything.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡± I nodded to her.


    ¡°We padded towards the beach back.


    Mommy Be ran to me the moment her eyesnded on me, and I hugged her tightly like a bundle of joy.


    ***

 Memories

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Mommy Be ran to me the moment her eyesnded on me, and I hugged her tightly like a bundle of joy.


    Be is surely my peace of mind, but my foggy thoughts because of old memories aren¡¯t giving me any peace of mind.


    I somehow know what will give me that peace, though it¡¯s fictitious. Still, it has some beautiful memories and alluring feelings I felt long ago. And whenever I see that, somehow my restless heart gets easier.


    Reaching back to the beach, I noticed the kids went back to their ying, and Simi and Parminder were having their me-time a little farther away from us. And that view added more fuel to my dismay.


    I averted my eyes to the other side, but someone was keeping close eyes on my move and caught me red-handed by saying, You know you can also have the same happiness for yourself, Sarah?¡± I looked to my right side after hearing this, and Ivan was looking at me with some unfamiliar emotion in his eyes, which did not go unnoticed by what he meant.


    ¡°Rose, my name is Rose Ivan,¡± I say, looking ahead.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Neither do I want to hear this name ever again in my life, nor do I want to live such moments.


    ¡®Lair¡¯ My subconscious mocked me instantly, and I got embarrassed at myself and looked down.


    ¡®Who doesn¡¯t want to stay happy in their life? Everyone may be happy; then why can¡¯t I? Why can¡¯t I think I should be happy? Why can¡¯t I think I should have someone by my side to love me, protect me, and care for me?¡¯ I scoff back at my subconscious, and that made him shut his mouth, I guess.


    ¡°You are getting too hard on yourself, Rose. The past is past, and it¡¯s gone already. Live for your future; don¡¯t be stuck in one ce.¡± I heard Ivan¡¯s voice again and looked at his side, and he was looking ahead while giving me worthless advice while sipping juice.


    For the first time, I felt annoyed by him.


    ¡®Truth is bitter, darling.¡± Again, my subconscious mocked me, and I closed my eyes while gritting my teeth.


    Ignoring his advice, I stayed mum, as this is the best, I guess. Rather, Ish out at Ivan for no reason.


    I was tapping my feet on the sand nonstop and was just waiting to head home, but no one seemed in the mood to go back.


    I guess Ivan understood my turmoil and asked me the thing I wanted to hear: ¡°Do you want to go back home?¡± I instantly looked at his side, and I am sure my eyes might be shining with glee, but thankfully he could not see because of the shades I was wearing, so I nodded to him.


    Ok, just inform Natalia by then, and I¡¯ll take the car out. They will follow us in another car. The kids will be done soon, as they are looking a little tired too, so they won¡¯t be staying much longer here. Let¡¯s get ready.¡± He said this while getting up, and I did the same and padded towards Natalia.


    Amm, Natalia, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I and Ivan are heading back home. Can you please bring Be safely home?¡± I asked her, though I know she will, but again, I can¡¯t help but say this.


    She gave me a yful smirk while looking at my back, and I knew Ivan must be preparing to go to the car, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like what you are thinking,¡± I said, annoyingly.


    ¡°And how do you know what I am thinking?¡± She asked me, and I ignored her and went towards Be and told her she woulde in the next car as I was heading back home as I was not feeling well. And being an understanding child, she said they are done too and they will be home soon, but asked me to go ahead.


    I wonder how this almost-three-year-old has so much understanding.


    Kissing both girls, I padded towards the car, and we left for home.


    Thankfully, Ivan did not ask me anything on the way back.


    I was getting impatient bit by bit, and I just wanted to reach home as soon as possible.


    ¡°Why are you looking distressed? Is there anything bothering you?¡± Ivan asks while keeping his eyes on the road.


    I instantly cleaned my sweat from my head and neck from the back of my head and shook my head in agreement. I knew for a fact that my voice might not support me right now.


    He gives me a quick look, as if he does not agree with what I just said.


    ¡°If nothing else, I believe we are good friends for sure, Rose.¡± He said it, and I know what he is trying to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing to worry about, Ivan. It¡¯s just that I am not feeling great. I guess I didn¡¯t sleep properlyst night, and I guess good sleep will surely help.¡± I wave off his concern, as I don¡¯t want to answer anymore.


    His silence is already a sign that I do not want to prolong the conversation. And that¡¯s what I like about him the most: that he never pressures me for anything. He is very understanding, and he never invades my privacy.


    But again, I felt bad. Because he genuinely cares for me and he does not deserve this type of behaviour at all.


    ¡°Ivan, sometimes it¡¯s very difficult to let slip your past. No matter how hard you try, something or other alwayses up and reminds you of the things you don¡¯t want to remember.¡± I said while breaking the silence, looking at the lush green field passing by while our car was speeding towards home.


    ¡°Past is past, Sarah. The more you hold, the more pain you get. Let it move on.¡± I heard his voice.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s easier said than done, my dear friend.¡± I twisted my lips into a small smile.


    ¡°If there is a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± He said.


    ¡°This all looks good in the books, not in reality.¡± I snorted after hearing him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe out of those memories, then that is an umon thing, or else nothing can stop you.¡± Hearing this, my mood got sour, as if possible. But again, I choose silence.


    **

 The Voice

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to move on. You have enjoyed the pain you get from your old memories.¡± His words hit me hard this time.


    My sudden anger rose to hear him, and I gritted my teeth.


    His honest remark somehow touched my heart. I know for a fact that I don¡¯t want to let those memories fade away. Not because I am loving this pain, but because those are the only best memories I had in my life before Be entered. I am emotionally attached to them, and it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to forget that, not today or tomorrow.


    I might not cherish them, as they aren¡¯t as sweet as sugar. However, those were the best ones.


    My First Man


    My First Kiss


    My First House


    My First Love


    My First Touch


    Every feeling that I felt for the first time, I cannot forget. I hate Sean, but I can¡¯t hate the memories that are connected to him because those were the best ones I had until now.


    But how can I tell people what my exact reason is? Because they won¡¯t think things through from my perspective, I prefer not to exin and let them think what they want.


    ¡°We are home.¡± I look around while hearing him.


    I can see it¡¯s already a little dark, but it always feels so good to be back home. Home is where I feel peace, and that¡¯s what I feel whenever I am here.


    But today is a little different. Today I felt a different happiness reaching back home, and now I just want to run inside as soon as possible.


    ¡°Thank you, Ivan,¡± I said while turning towards him.


    ¡°Pleasure is all mine, mydy.¡± I giggled at hearing from him. This man always has a way of making me smile.


    ¡°Are youing inside?¡± I asked him while already knowing the answer.


    ¡°No, I shall be back by next week, but right now, I have to leave.¡± He said it with a small smile.


    I nodded to him. ¡°OK then, see you soon.¡± I said with a small smile that I noticed he wanted to say something but was stopping himself. And honestly, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about leaving my past and looking for the future and all that crap, so waving my hand, I walk out of the car and walk towards the house.


    I look back when I hear the car speed up towards the main road.


    I ran inside the house, walked towards my office, and opened the door, but it wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡®Where did I keep it? Last time it was here only, I thought while biting my lower lip.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I have been getting some different feelings since yesterday, and this uneasiness is not going away. Only one thing can give me peace of mind now. And when I am not getting a hold on it, that makes me more miserable.


    I started searching like a madwoman while making a mess everywhere, but I cared less about the mess.


    I know for a fact that my breathing is getting uneven, but I care less again.


    I entered the room and opened the drawer, but it wasn¡¯t there. I ran towards the closet and threw everything out, but I wasn¡¯t getting any glimpse of it.


    Tears welled in my eyes, and I dropped my head on the shelf, and a few teardroplets dropped to the floor.


    Biting my lips between my teeth, I control my son, but as if nothing is in my control. And a soft sob left my mouth,pletely oblivious to my presence in the room.


    ¡°Looking for something important, baby doll?¡± I froze, hearing a voice I despised the most.


    ¡°Looking for something important, baby doll?¡± I froze, hearing a voice I despised the most.


    Before I said something or reacted, I heard the voice.


    ¡°Mommy¡±


    I shudder, not believing my ears.


    What did I just hear? I clutched the shelf tightly, and my body was refusing to react to the voices I was hearing.


    Am I assuming or hallucinating?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± I heard the panicked voice of Be again, and I came out of my panic mode. I looked down, but I couldn¡¯t see her properly. But her small body was clutching my legs as if asking for my protection, and when I looked around, I found there was no light.


    ¡®Did the power cut off?¡¯ I process my thoughts a little.


    ¡®I guess yes. It¡¯s verymon here, and Be must have gotten scared of the darkness. I intently got down, picked her up in my secure arms, and hugged her to give her the protection she was looking for.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I coo while caressing her back lovingly.


    ¡°I got scared.¡± She hummed in my ears, and I tightened my hold on her even more.


    ¡°I will let nothing happen to you, my love,¡± I said, closing my eyes.


    I just want to forget everything right now. The only thing I want to remember is her and me and how happy we both are together.


    Opening my eyes, looking around the room and shaking my head. Sometimes humans assume anything, I guess.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s get the candles,¡± I said while walking out of the room again,pletely unaware of my presence in the room.


    Third Person¡¯s POV


    A tall figure was sitting in front of Ms . Martha at the orphanage.


    Ms . Martha is a very sweet and mercifuldy. She has not harmed even an ant in her life and has lived it with full grace and pride. She has done nothing in her life where she has had to repent or look down.


    She is a woman of pride.


    This orphanage belonged to a kind couple who built it after their son¡¯s death. They wanted to provide shelter for the kids, which no one wants.


    But yesterday Ms . Martha got a call from the owners saying this orphanage has been transferred to someone else as both couples are getting older and they aren¡¯t keeping great health-wise. They wanted this ce to be someone¡¯s safe ce before anything happened to them, and now the new owner wasing to see how we work.


    ¡°How can I help you, sir?¡± She asked politely about the person whose aura was dripping with dominance and authority.


    She was even getting exact vibes for the same thing, but at the end of the day, she has nothing to worry about.


    Though her subordinate has already informed him everything, how things work here Nheless, he wanted to meet her, especially to talk about something important.


    Though Ms. Martha does not like to get involved in any admin work or other things happening in the orphanage . She only takes care of the kids, their wellbeing, and the entire data she has on her tongue.


    Perhaps she has no choice today.

 I Froze

    ¡°Ms. Martha, I heard you are not keeping the proper paperwork regarding the kids we have under our shelter.¡± This statement hurt her pride, and she was taken aback at hearing it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Till now, no one has used her of anything, and today some unknown person ising and ming her for something she has not done.


    ¡°Are you trying to use me of something, Sir? And if yes, then would you mind enlightening me a little?¡± She asked politely.


    Ms. Martha is a kinddy. Even though she knows you are insulting her, she will never lose her patience and cool down that easily.


    ¡°I am afraid I am Ms. Martha.¡± He said it with the same authority, and somehow Ms. Martha noticed he hade up with some sort of proof; hence, he was looking so confident about it.


    She instantly thought about what it could be, but her memory recalled nothing about which she needed to be concerned.


    ¡°Then I would like to know, sir, what it is.¡± She said this while folding her hands on the table.


    ¡°I have gone through all the files of the kids that are sheltered here, but I found one kid missing as per the file.¡± He said this, raising his eyebrow.


    Ms. Martha paled instantly. She got it. He is talking about Be. They do have all the details about Be, but she does not stay here. The previous owners were well aware of the fondness Sarah has for Be; hence, they let Be be with Sarah for the time being as they had to wait for a certain period before putting her up for adoption. What if someonees looking for her? They have all the documents about Be with them, but she always stayed with Sarah.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Ms. Martha was looking for the right words to exin. The previous owner knew all about the situation, but exining it to the new owner would be difficult, and he might take things wrong if he did not get a proper exnation.


    Sir, that baby is with someone we know very well, and the baby is safe and sound. We keep a close eye on her. They wanted to adopt the baby, but as you know, we have some rules to follow, so they could not. But now it¡¯s time for her adoption, and the same person is adopting the baby soon.¡± After telling him how they got the baby, she exined the future n to him.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be needed anymore.¡± She looked at the person in confusion and looked for an exnation of what he wanted, but her inner self was giving her a hint that this man meant no good. She instantly felt thirsty and gulped down her saliva to nourish her throat.


    She got pale hearing him further.


    SARAH POV


    It¡¯s been three days since we got back from the beach, but my heart is not at ease at all.


    Did I hear his voice? Because when I looked around, I found no one there. Why, after years, have I heard his voice?


    My day and night are only passing by while I think about the voice.


    ¡°Rose would like toe with me if you are not doing anything to get some groceries.¡± Natalia spoke whileing towards me while searching for something in her bag.


    ¡°No, I guess I would like to stay back home,¡± I said while making myself morefortable on the couch.


    ¡°You have been looking so gloomy for the past few days. Come, let¡¯s go out; you will feel good.¡± She reasoned out looking at me.


    ¡°Grocery shopping surely won¡¯t help make up for my mood.¡± I giggled while saying this.


    ¡°It will Now get up.¡± She ordered, and now I know I have nothing to say about it.


    I don¡¯t know when she will be like my elder sister, and I love her so much.


    Smiling, I got up and turned around to walk towards my room when I heard, ¡°Rose dear.¡±


    Ms. Martha was standing at the door with a small smile on her lips.


    ¡°Ms. Martha, pleasee in. How have you been?¡± For the first time, I did not feel any threat from her presence, as Nathan ising tomorrow and we will adopt Be officially.


    ¡°I am a fine child. How are you?¡± She said it politely while taking her seat.


    ¡°I am great as usual,¡± I said while taking my old ce back.


    ¡°I was about toe tomorrow to see you.¡± I express my thoughts, so she knows I am already working on it.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any need for my child.¡± She said this while looking at the file she was holding and shaking her head a little.


    I don¡¯t know, but my heart is sinking bit by bit.


    What does she mean now that it won¡¯t be needed?


    ¡°What do you mean by Ms. Martha? I asked while gulping down a knot in my trout.


    ¡°Beaaa¡±. She stuttered a little, and hesitation was dripping from her posture and voice.


    Now my heart was giving a clear sign that something was really wrong, and it was that I wouldn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Be?¡± I asked while nodding my head once and asked her toplete what she is not.


    ¡°Be has been adopted.¡± And she dropped the bomb, and my heart shattered into pieces.


    Tears started dripping as if waiting for the edge of my eyelid, and my entire body started numbing.


    ¡°What are you saying, Ms. Martha?¡± Natalia spoke.


    The floor has suddenly started looking more interesting, and my gaze is getting blurry with each passing second.


    ¡°I am sorry, my child, but this time my hands are tied.¡± I heard her voice again.


    ¡°But when you knew we were nning to adopt her, why did you let anyone adopt her?¡± Now Natalia¡¯s voice rose a little in irritation.


    I stayed rooted without saying a word.


    My heart has mourned for my world, my only happiness, and my reason to live, which are going away from me in no time.


    ¡°How can you do that, Ms. Martha? I had high respect for you, but today you have disappointed me.¡± Natalia again spoke.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I again heard her apologize.


    But will her apology help in any way now? No!


    My life is going away from me, and I will be alone again.


    The feeling has made me chill, and I feel like I am shivering.


    ¡°Rose¡­Rose..¡± I heard someone calling, but I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t want to hear anything today. Someone is touching me with ice.


    I flinched at the touch, and my surroundings went ck.


    Why is there no color around?


    Why is there no light? I moved my face, but I just found dead darkness.


    ¡°Rose¡­ Are you even listening to me?¡± Again, I left ice tapping on my cheek.


    Gosh, who is putting ice on my face? And why?


    Mommy, ¡°And I heard the voice of my life. A voice I breathe for


    I felt her tiny arms around my neck, and I knew she was hugging me. And wasting no second, I took her into my embrace.


    And then my mind again woke up, telling me they were taking her away from me.


    I open my eyes and look around. My vision is still blurry, but I can see everyone around me.


    ¡®They look worried. No, they are all crying.


    Yes, they are crying because they also know Be will go away.


    But why aren¡¯t they doing anything?


    Why aren¡¯t they stopping her?


    Why am I not doing anything?


    How can I let anyone take her just like that?


    No, I will not let anyone touch my daughter.¡¯ Thinking about IT again closed my eyes.


    I opened my eyes and looked around again.


    Natalia was sitting on the couch, holding her head in her palm, and Ms. Martha was looking down in shame, or maybe in guilt. Simi and Perminder were standing behind Natalia.


    ¡°She is my daughter, and I will not give her to anyone.¡± I took a deep breath and spoke in a shaky voice.


    My voice might be shaky, but determination wasn¡¯tcking in it.


    They all looked at me, shocked, but I cared less about anyone¡¯s expression. I tighten my hold on Be in my embrace.


    ¡°What?¡± Natalia was the first to notice this.


    ¡°You heard me for the first time,¡± I said arrogantly.


    ¡°I am afraid that would be possible.¡± I stiffen hearing the voice.


    Stiff? No, I froze like ice.

 Be My Slave

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°I am afraid that would be possible.¡± I stiffen hearing the voice.


    Stiff? No, I froze like ice.


    Am I hallucinating again? I thought something was forcing me to open my eyes to check my surroundings because suddenly my body felt some different type of sensation, and somehow this feeling is not new.


    I have felt this way before.


    But when?


    I was ttered, opened my eyes, and gave a nce at my sound, but my eyes stuck on the tall figure.


    Wearing a navy blue three-piece full suit and shining polish shoes, an expensive watch, and ck spectacles.


    A figure used to make my life beautiful.


    The same figure was the reason for my smile and my happiness.


    He was my sce.


    And look at the fortune I have. The same figure is the reason for my broken self.


    The tears I just cleaned again appear and make their way out of my eyes.


    My eyes stuck to his eyes. Fury was visible in his eyes, and arrogance was dripping down his body.


    He looked scary to me this time.


    The aura he created with his presence was giving me hints of trouble.


    This man is bad news.


    His confidence, which I used to admire, is scaring me to the core today.


    His warm eyes have a different rage.


    ¡®Last time he took your heart and self away, this time he is here to take your soul away.¡¯ My consciousness said so, and I shivered at just such a thought.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, I asked you to give me some time.¡± Ms. Martha said while padding up to him.


    I haven¡¯t averted my eyes from his, nor has he.


    As if we both want to look into each other¡¯s souls.


    My eyes are using him, and his eyes have no guilt in them.


    What a shameless man!


    ¡°I apologize to Ms. Martha, but I won¡¯t be able to do so.¡± He said this, still looking at me.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, please understand that things aren¡¯t as easy as they look.¡± Please give me some time.¡± She pleaded in a low voice, but I heard clearly.


    ¡°No!¡±¡® He dered.


    I can see he is doing everything to hurt me.


    ¡°I am here to take my daughter with me, and I will.¡± He said this while clenching his jaw. He took a small pose, but when he spoke, I broke into a sobbing mess.


    ¡°Today!¡±


    Ms. Martha ran towards me, and I dropped my head into Be¡¯s crook of her neck, and my body refused to leave her even for a second.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, I never thought you could be heartless. I have clearly mentioned all the situations in which you took this step. What a shame.¡± Ms. Martha took me in her loving embrace and seethed in anger.


    ¡°You are not in a position to tell me what to do, Ms. Martha. I respect you, so do nothing that can harm the respect I have for you in my eyes.¡± He said it arrogantly. ¡°He was not feeling an ounce of sympathy for me. In my crying mess, I could feel his intentions.


    ¡°Sir, there are so many kids in the orphanage. Then why do you want to steal our little daughter from us?¡± This time, Natalia spoke.


    ¡°I am not obliged to answer anyone here.¡± He replied again.


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t do that. We all love her so much, and I assure you we will all keep her happy and safe. Please adopt any other child. Please don¡¯t do this to us.¡± This time, Parminder spoke.


    But I did not hear his reply. I am sure he has ignored his plea.


    Arrogant bastard.


    ¡°I will not give my daughter to you.¡± This time, opening my eyes, I said it in fury.


    ¡°I know.¡± He smirks, looking at me. Or maybe my condition.


    He knows for a fact that I can¡¯t do anything apart from whine like a kid.


    ¡°I would like to talk to Mrs. H. Opps, but not anymore. Well, Ms. Williams, or let¡¯s say Ms. More privately,¡± His smirk grew even bigger, and I gritted my teeth.


    I can see he has done his homework; I am now using Nathan¡¯s surname.


    All the heads were on me after hearing him ask silently for an exnation, which I don¡¯t have.


    Suddenly, the environment got too silent for my liking.


    I know everyone is waiting for my answer.


    I knew this wouldn¡¯t go well, but if anything in the world can get me back to my daughter, I will do it.


    After having a staringpetition, I finally nodded, and I noticed how his lips turned upward.


    Jerk


    Breaking my hug, I looked down and noticed some tears in Be¡¯s eyes, and that shattered my heart even more. I know she is a child, and she might not understand anything, but she knows for a fact that I am not her actual mother. I have hidden nothing from her. And she also understood that someone was here to adopt her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sunshine. Mama will do anything to keep you in her arms forever.¡± I cooed at her while cleaning her tears, but that did not stop my tears from dropping from my eyes.


    ¡°I know, mommy.¡± She replied while looking down.


    ¡®Is she scared? Is she thinking I won¡¯t be able to keep her with me?¡¯


    Her actions made me think about that.


    My daughter, who used to trust me blindly, is scared as if I won¡¯t be able to do anything for her.


    I gulped, a lump forming in my throat, but said nothing.


    Kissing her on her forehead, I put her down, got up, and padded to the next room, knowing who was following me behind.


    I stopped my movement once I reached the table in my office and heard the click of the lock.


    He locked the room.


    But am I scared? Or happy, or maybe something else I am feeling?


    No, I feel none.


    ¡°Tell Mr. Hudson,¡± I said while rooted to my ce, showing him my back.


    ¡°When I do deal, I would like to do it face-to-face, Ms.¡± He spoke, and I know he wants to see my vulnerable state while he puts his condition on the table.


    I know he is a businessman, and if he has asked me to talk privately, that means something is cooking in his mind, and whatever he has, I won¡¯t like it, not even a bit.


    I never thought about the person I used to love. He hates me so much that he is ready to break me again and does not want to leave a single inch without hurting me.


    But do I have any options?


    No!!


    Fisting my palm into my dress, I turn around and look at his not-so-beautiful face.


    He tilted his head in a provocative manner, but I kept my cool.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked.


    I am too scared of his reply. My body is in denial about getting the reply, but I can¡¯t run away from reality now.


    ¡°YOU.¡± He said that, and my eyes came out like sockets.


    ¡°W.. hhat..?¡± I stutter when I hear him.


    Did I hear him right?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, Ms., as I can see, my daughter is very close to you, so it won¡¯t be easy for her to live without you. And being a good father, I don¡¯t want to do anything that hurts my daughter.¡± He said that, and his smirking wasn¡¯t stopping at all.


    Somehow his words give me ease hearing that he wants us to be together at least.


    But I was getting a hint of something that I still need to figure out.


    When I did not say anything, he again spoke, ¡°So I want you.¡± He said it, but again, his words were not digestible.


    I know there is a hidden meaning to what he is saying, and I want to find out.


    ¡°I am not getting what you are trying to say, Mr . Hudson,¡± I asked directly, rather than roaming behind the bush.


    ¡°I WANT YOU TO BE MY SLAVE.¡± And that hit me . Not only to my soul but to my entire existence.

 Bella Sean Hudson

    Does he want me to be his ve?


    He could use the word nanny or maybe caretaker, but no. He said, ve.


    The one who used to im he loved me wants me to be his ve.


    ¡®Look at the irony.¡¯ I startedughing like a man when I heard him.


    My stomach started hurting and tears started flowing, but I did not stopughing.


    After some time, I recovered, took a deep breath, and looked at him. He was looking at me with no emotion on his face. No love, no hate, no anger, no arrogance He was standing like a statue.


    I looked at him with a painful smile.


    If this man thinks taking away my daughter is that easy, then he is wrong. He does not know how much I love her or to what extent I can go for her.


    I shake my head with a smile.


    ¡°This is a tiny price, if you ask me, Mr. Hudson. I will do anything for her. If it¡¯s a ve, then I will be a ve.¡± I said, looking into his eyes to get the obvious message of how much I love her.


    ¡°Very well then. We have to sign a small contract, and she is all yours.¡± He said it as if he knew I would say yes.


    Oh, hell yeah, how can I forget? He is bloody Sean Hudson, and he must have done his homework properly beforeing here.


    ¡°Ok..!¡± I said it without a second thought, and he smirked while his lip tilted upward.


    Opening the door, he calls ¡°Nora.¡±


    And again, a tall, familiar figure appeared in the room wearing a ck full suit and sses.


    I rolled my eyes internally. I mean, who wears sses in the house?


    ¡°Mam.¡± He nodded towards me in respect, and I did the same in reply.


    Well, if anything, I will never forget that it is my manners that I got from my grandmother, and I will never let her upbringing down for anything or anyone.


    He handed a file to Sean and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    Sean walked towards me and showed me the file, and I did not give him a small nce on his face and stanched the file from his hand open to read it.


    Apart from some legalnguage, what caught my attention was¡­


    Rules that the ve has to follow.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    1.) ves will not disobey the decision that was made by the master.


    2.) She will handle the entire household¡¯s work.


    3.) She will be responsible for cooking.


    4.) She will join the master at social events if needed.


    5.) She will be responsible for Baby Be Sean Hudson¡¯s wellbeing.


    6.) She will share a room with the master.


    If the ve follows none of the above rules, the Master will have full power to terminate this contract on an immediate basis. And the oue of the termination will prohibit Baby Be Sean Hudson from meeting the ve until her existence.


    My heartbeats, which were already running unrhythmically, are now running the marathon.


    I know he intentionally made such contact.


    He knew I wouldn¡¯t say no to anything he came up with.


    I can see he wants to humiliate me while saying, ve.


    I know he wants to show his im on Be by writing her Sean Hudson.


    I can see everything he wants to show.


    I have never felt helpless in my life the way I am feeling right now.


    I bit my lip to not show more vulnerability than I was already looking for.


    ¡°Time is money for me, Ms. I don¡¯t have forever to wait for your reply.¡± He said it annoyingly when I did not make any moves.


    I looked up and pleaded with my eyes not to do this, but he showed no mercy. His face was stoic, and I got my clue not to waste my time trying to convince him wordlessly.


    I know now why he is here, and I can¡¯t even deny that he sessfully did it for the reason he was here. He humiliated me the way he wanted to, and my answer won¡¯t surprise him at all. However, I wanted to try.


    ¡°I am not ok with rule number 6,¡±¡® I said.


    ¡°I am afraid you are in a position to negotiate here.¡± He said it arrogantly, as if he knew I would say something.


    ¡°However, I will not.¡± I stayed rooted.


    ¡°Never mind then. I just did this because I can see how much you love my daughter, but if there is anything more important for you than the happiness of my daughter, I would like to give a second thought to the decision I have just made.¡± While biting his inner cheek, he spoke after pushing in his spectacles.


    I can see he is ying with my emotions. And look at destiny. I can¡¯t even oppose that.


    ¡®Wow God. You must be very free while writing about my destiny. It¡¯s not life; it¡¯s a film or a perfect drama you have written for me. Is there any stone you left untouched for me?¡¯ I look up at the ceiling while controlling my tears to fall andin to my Great God.


    I know he has won the battle already, and crying over the loss makes no sense.


    Turning towards the table, I took a pen and signed the paper, which will keep me near my daughter, who is everything to me.


    I gave him the paper, and he checked it, smirked with satisfaction, and looked at me.


    ¡°Pack your bags. We are leaving.¡± He started walking out.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, and his step halted, but he did not turn towards me.


    ¡°I need some time,¡± I said.


    ¡°You have taken enough.¡± He said that and took a pause.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay away from my daughter, not even for a bit. Half an hour. You have half an hour. Make my daughter ready ande out.¡± He walked out, and I stood rooted again.


    Did I make the right decision while signing this contract? Does he have any alternative intentions?


    Of course, yes. Or else, why would he sign the bloody contract?


    He knows how I am stuck under the contract and have nothing else to do or go to, or else I will lose Be forever.


    Did I make this decision in haste?


    But again, what choice did I have?


    He sessfully got what he wanted with cunning while using my daughter.


    But again, why is he here?


    I have given up all my property and divorced, so why is he here?


    So many questions were fogging my ability to think wisely, but again, I have nothing in my hands other than to follow his rules if I want to be with my girl.


    Somehow, I know I made a drastic mistake by epting his demand, but again, did I have any option? No!


    The fact is, I can¡¯t see myself without Be, and I will go to any extent to be with her.


    I threw the vase next to the table and broke it into a thousand pieces.


    I felt a sudden rage in me, and I just wanted to punch him so hard and break his jaw.


    Why did humans be so helpless? Why has God given us too much emotion?


    He is ying with my emotions, and I can see that very well. If he thinks I am the same old stupid emotional fool, then he is wrong.


    I may be emotional for Be, but I have no other weakness, and now I even want to see how he ys with me.


    I took a deep breath and rubbed my face with my palms, and then I knew I was crying.


    I walked out and saw everyone sitting and looking at the door I came out of.

 New York

    The look on their faces was a clear sign that I have to exin more than I like, and I have no escape now, and I know that fact.


    ¡°Be darling, we are going somewhere; can you pack your bag, please?¡± I said this while holding her face in my palms.


    ¡®Where Mommy?¡¯ She asked excitedly, and I felt bad thinking, What if her excitement will die at Sean¡¯s ce? What if she does not like the ce?


    Gulping my fear, I forced my lip to stretch into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a surprise for you. So hurry up.¡± I spoke.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Ok, mommy. Let¡¯s go, Pam.¡± She said this while walking towards her room holding Pam¡¯s hand, and that view broke my heart.


    Now how will I tell her it¡¯s just us going, not Pam? Till now, Be has been used to having Pam around her, and now she will be all alone at Sean¡¯s ce.


    It is already so much for me to digest, and exining everything to everyone is taking a toll on me.


    ¡®Gosh, how will I do this?¡¯ I thought about looking everywhere, then at these people who are waiting for me to exin.


    I am thinking I will exin to Beter, but first I owe a big exnation to the people standing in front of me. I took a deep breath and got ready to exin, but before I did, I heard Natalia¡¯s first question.


    ¡°What is all happening?¡± She was looking at me as if I had had some hair thrown on my head.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Miss Martha asks this time.


    Mam, do you know him?¡± This time, Parminder spoke. He is a smart man, and I am sure he must have sniffed something fishy the way Sean was talking to me.


    Nothing was forming inside my throat, and I wanted to sob so hard, but I was controlling myself so as not to lose my sanity.


    A nod in yes was the only expression I could convey. I walk past them towards the kitchen and pour the ss of chilled water from the fridge, gulp it down one time, pour it again, and gulp it down one more time. It seems like I have been thirsty for ages. I know they have followed me and are still waiting for my answer.


    Cleaning my lips from the back of my palm, I prepared myself for the exnation they were looking for.


    ¡°He is my husband,¡± I said, and I looked up to see their expressions; shocked was one of them.


    ¡°To be precise, he was. I mean, he is my ex-husband.¡± I rify.


    ¡°And?¡± Natalia spoke.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know. I do not know why he has appeared suddenly after so many years.¡± I again look down while holding the kitchenb.


    ¡°So you both are divorced?¡± Natalia asked, and I nodded yes.


    ¡°And what does he want now?¡± She asked one more question.


    ¡°He has adopted Be, and now if I want to be with her, I have to go with them. That¡¯s the only way I can be with her.¡± I hide the fact that he wants me to be his ve to be with Be.


    I know they won¡¯t let me agree with this, and even I don¡¯t want to do this, but again, can I leave without Be? No, I can¡¯t, so I should go with her.


    What if she needs anything there?


    What if she gets sick?


    Apart from everything, Am I ready to stay without her? No, I am not, and I know this very well. I will go to any extent just to be with her.


    ¡°And you epted his demand?¡± Natalia asked and nodded to the fact.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? What if he has an alternative motive? We can¡¯t ignore that he is back after age, and he is your ex-husband.¡± She said it in anger.


    Even though I can tell he has an alternative motive, I still can¡¯t let my daughter be with some unknown person. Moreover, if I need to know his reason, I need to go with him to find out.


    ¡°I know Natalia. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I have to go till we find the other solution to be with Be.¡± I said that and walked towards my room, and they all followed behind me.


    ¡°I am alsoing with you,¡± Natalia said.


    ¡°No.! He just asked me toe.¡± I denied it instantly.


    First, I need to know what he wants, and I don¡¯t want them to find out his condition.


    ¡°But again, we can¡¯t let you go,¡± Simi said as I smiled, looking at how much they care for me.


    ¡°First of all, he is not kidnapping me, so stop worrying for no reason. Second, I will alwayse back if I am notfortable there, so chill, guys.¡± I try to console their worry, but from the bottom of my heart, I am scared as hell.


    I started stuffing my and Be¡¯s necessary things into my bag, and they were all still standing in the room, looking worried.


    But again, I can¡¯t do anything else but ignore their worried faces.


    Mam, it¡¯s time.¡± I looked up, and Nora was standing at the door, folding his hands in front.


    ¡°I am all done,¡± I said while zipping my bag.


    ¡°Can I take this?¡± he asked, looking at the bag.


    ¡°Sure, thank you, Nora,¡± I said politely.


    ¡°My pleasure, mam.¡± He said he took the heavy bag with one hand and walked out as if it weighed nothing.


    I again collected a few important things in a small bag and zipped that too, and I looked around to see if I was forgetting something important, ignoring the stare on my face.


    I know they have many questions, but I am not ready to answer anything as of now.


    ¡°I should get going. I will call you guys once I reach there.¡± I said it with a small smile to cheer them up, but inside my heart, I was anything but happy.


    I hugged each one of them and rushed out, seeing that Be was ready with her small bag back with Pam. Just the thought of leaving both friends broke my heart.


    ¡°Be, let¡¯s go, baby,¡± I said, ignoring my surroundings.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go, Pam.¡± She said this while taking Pam¡¯s hand in hers.


    I stopped my steps and looked back at both girls, and they also looked at me with their questioning eyes.


    ¡°Baby doll, we can¡¯t take Pam this time. It¡¯s just you and me.¡± I said, and both the girls¡¯ faces fell.


    **

 His Servant

    Be has grown up seeing Pam always around, and I don¡¯t remember even a single time she has not been there with us.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    So, I know it won¡¯t be easy for both girls to stay apart; it will be difficult for them to understand the situation either.


    ¡°But soon Pam can visit us,¡± I said to lighten their mood a little.


    ¡°But I want her toe with us, mommy.¡± She said this while pouting her cute little lips.


    ¡°Not today, darling, but I promise I will call her there soon,¡± I said while walking out to avoid her.


    ¡°Ok, mommy.¡± I heard her whisper, and I know she was beyond sad.


    I saw a line of cars standing at my door, and that kind of gave me nostalgia.


    Gulping my waving emotion, I walk towards the cars, as I do not know in which car. I have to sit, but Nora opens the door, and that was a clear sign I have to sit there.


    Someone ran towards me and asked for the bag I had in my hand, and I gave it to him as it wasn¡¯t light either.


    I noticed there was already a booster seat attached in the car for Be. Next to that is a person I hate the most.


    He was busy on his phone, as if he did not even notice our presence. So, I also ignored him, settled Be first, and then settled myself.


    Be looked at the person, then at the phone in his hand, and again at him.


    Noticing a stare, he looked down at Be and showered her with his most charming smile.


    ¡®Hi, Princess.¡± He said this while turning his body a little towards her to talk.


    Ah, Hello,¡± Be replied with brief hesitation.


    ¡°Do you like phones?¡± He asked while following Be¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Yes. Is this an iPhone 12?¡± she asked while still looking at a ck gadget.


    No, darling, it¡¯s an iPhone 13,¡± He replied while giving the phone to Be, and she epted happily.


    She instantly started moving her finger, but pouted a bit and looked at him with a sad face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any game applications in it.¡± She gave him his phone back.


    ¡°You know why?¡± He asked while doing something on his phone.


    ¡°Why? She asked innocently.


    ¡°Because till now Be wasn¡¯t there with me, but now she is, so let¡¯s download all Be¡¯s favourite apps.¡± And he showed her the app.


    ¡°Tell me what we should download.¡± He said this while both their faces were inside the phone, and I almost controlled myself to roll my eyes.


    If he thinks he can steal my Be by downloading a few games, then he is so wrong.


    I looked out while they both did whatever they wanted.


    I have been hearing their giggles, and that is one of the most annoying sounds for me as of now.


    After some time, we reached the airport, and I noticed a sleek ck jet was waiting for us. Our car halted in a private area, which did not surprise me even a bit. After all, it¡¯s Sean Hudson, so having a new ne every time is not a big deal for him.


    I rolled my eyes and was ready to help Be, but Sean beat me and unlocked her seat belt, and she walked out with him.


    It hurt me a little, but again, I don¡¯t want to be too greedy, as I know she is just friendly with him.


    I walk out after Nora opens the gate for me to follow them.


    I noticed a few sexy girls were wishing for Sean, and their intention was clear.


    Their boobs might jump out, they breathe a little deep for once and one inch up, and their butt will say hello to the world. I can see how theypletely ignored my presence and focused their attention on Sean.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Hudson.¡± One spoke and bit her lower lip instantly.


    ¡°Now there is something good in this afternoon, beautiful.¡± He whispers to her while Be walks ahead, and I don¡¯t know why, but his statement made me a little angry.


    Well, this type of stare wasn¡¯t new for him, and I know girls were dying to get into his bed, but he always ignored them. But today, looking at his behaviour made me feel sick.


    ¡®That was all his act.¡¯ My subconscious said this, and I instantly agreed to it. How can I forget how amazing an actor he is?


    Ignoring them, I walked past them and took my seat with Be, and, in a bit, Sean took a seat in front of us.


    Be was so mesmerized by the beauty of this jet, and it was her first time on the ne, so her excitement was on another level.


    She was bbering all the excitement to me, and my mind was lost somewhere else this time.


    ¡°Come, Be, let¡¯s y a new game.¡± He said while calling her to him, but I instantly grabbed her hand, looked at Be, and said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s time for your afternoon nap. So, you sleep for a bit, and then you can y as much as you can.¡± I noticed how her face fell, but I don¡¯t want her to get close to this fake man.


    ¡°She will sleep after some time. Come, princess.¡± He ordered me as if I were his servant, and she ran towards him.


    ¡®You are his servant.¡¯ Again, my conscience spoke, and I gulped down my frustration while taking a deep breath.


    ¡°You have expert knowledge about gadgets, princess.¡± I heard him appreciating her.


    ¡°Yeah, Parminder¡¯s uncle loves gadgets, and he only told me about everything I know.¡± She replied while tapping something on his phone.


    His admiration for Be did not go unnoticed by me, and this somehow scared me a little.


    Ignoring them, I look out for the ce I used to love. I don¡¯t know when I will visit again, and this thought made my heart heavy.


    The ne took off andnded an hourter at New York¡¯s airport. Be was already asleep, and Sean was holding her securely in his arms.


    I don¡¯t know why, but my heart was at ease looking at them.


    I never knew he was father-material. I mean, he was always too boyish and young to be a father. Maybe not by age, but surely by look.


    Picking up Be in his arms, he walks out, ignoring me, and I follow him like a puppet.


    Again, I saw the line of cars, and Nora was standing at the car opening the door for me as Sean had already settled himself from the other side, so with no dy, I sat at my ce, and in no time, we headed to the ce I thought I could never see again.


    After some time, we reached the Mansion and passed the big gate and greenery, and finally, a car halted at the main door porch.


    I got out of the car and froze, looking at my surroundings. The Garden looked lusher green, and the beautiful mansion where I had spent some beautiful times of my life was again standing in front of me.


    How I wish I never saw this ce again, but I guess destiny has its own ns.

 Master’s Room

    SARAH POV


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t realize I was still standing on the porch.


    ¡°Mam.¡± I looked at the side from which I got the voice and saw that Nora was looking at me with some concern.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked again.


    I again looked around and looked back at him and nodded in agreement, and then I felt a little wetness in my eyes, but ignoring his look, I started walking inside the house.


    Cleaning my tears, I again walk on a known path, and with time, I can see nothing has changed here.


    Things are as they are. Same beautiful, neat, and clean.


    I saw a few houses; help was doing their work and bowed to me, noticing my presence, and I replied the same politely with a small smile.


    I looked around to catch a glimpse of Sean, but I did not find him at all.


    ¡®What should I do? Should I go to his room? As it was clear in the contract, I have to stay with him, or should I look for Be¡¯s room first?


    ¡®But again, where is her room?¡¯ I was again lost in my thoughts but came out when a maid said, ¡°Mama Master has asked for your presence in the baby Be¡¯s room.


    It¡¯s next to the Master¡¯s room.¡± She said it politely, and I nodded in agreement.


    I did not show her, but I was surprised at how everyone already knew about Be.


    I padded towards Sean¡¯s room and went inside the open door of the next room, where I saw Be already on the bed and sleeping peacefully.


    I notice the room has already been decorated beautifully, ording to Be¡¯s liking. It was Sofia all over the ce, and the room was colored pink and purple.


    I smile, thinking about how she will react when she gets up.


    But again, how has he done everything so fast? Did he n this long ago?


    ¡°Let me know once youe out of your Lnd.


    ¡°I looked at my side and saw him sitting on the couch while tapping something on his phone, and I let my cheeks heat with embarrassment.


    I turned my body towards him afterposing myself but avoided looking at him, so I looked everywhere for him.


    ¡°I have some work at the office. You ask Be what she would like to have for dinner and make it for her.


    I will have dinner at home, so make something light for me.


    Moreover, don¡¯t do anything that makes me punish you. Follow all the rules.


    ¡± He got up without ncing at me and left the room, and I looked at his retiring back, all shocked.


    ¡®What does he think? I will let my daughter starve. And howe he is ordering around me for his food when he has tons of servants around? Bloody bastard. I won¡¯t make anything for him. I gritted my teeth, thinking of him.


    ¡®I am not the same old Sarah for his kind information, and this time I will show him the same.¡¯ I thought with determination.


    I looked around but did not find our stuff, so I walked out to check or ask for some help for the same.


    I noticed one maid was cleaning around, so I walked towards her and asked politely about my luggage.


    Mam, your luggage is in the master¡¯s room as per the master¡¯s instruction.¡± She replied politely.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I wonder why they aren¡¯t surprised by my staying with their master.


    There could be two reasons: first, they know who I am, or second, they are used to getting a new girl every second day in their master¡¯s room.


    The thought of the girl sharing the bed with him where I was going to sleep made me cringe.


    Nodding with a small smile, I walk towards a room not unknown to me and enter.


    I looked around and found the room as it was, so I left.


    I noticed everything, but what broke my heart was a photo frame.


    The frame in which I and Sean were standing on the yacht, smiling and looking at the sunrise, wasn¡¯t there.


    I remember leaving the picture right beside the bed, and now it¡¯s not there.


    How easily he forgot our beautiful moments.


    Why can¡¯t I do the same? Why am I still stuck in the past?


    My lips wobbled, my vision got blurry, and finally, a few droplets left my eyes, taking their way down the floor.


    Crying over the past won¡¯t help me anymore, so after collecting my shrill emotions, I look for my luggage, which was visible at the corner.


    Without wasting a minute, I walk out of the room with my stuff and walk inside Be¡¯s room.


    I walked inside the closet and saw tons of dresses already hanging for Be.


    Not only dresses, but everything she needed was there.


    Be will be extremely happy to see those.


    It is not like I could not afford those, but I always wanted to raise her like any normal child.


    I did not want to give her unnecessary luxury because I knew it was not worth it.


    I thought to do the unpackingter, so I just took out our nightdress and closed the bag.


    Be was up by then. I came out of the walking closet and rubbed her pretty eyes.


    ¡°Hey, my baby belle.¡± I cooed and walked to her.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± She jumped on me and stuck to my body like a ko, and I giggled.


    ¡°Where are we, mommy?¡± Finally, she asked if I wanted to avoid as much as I could.


    Her eyes lit up in excitement as she looked at the beautiful room.


    ¡°Is it my room?¡± She asked, looking here and there with twinkly eyes.


    ¡°Ahem, we are New You, darling, and yes, it is your new room,¡± I replied, cut short.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± She asks one more question, and I know one after another wille, so I have to shut her up fast.

 Did You Forget The Rules, Sugar?

    ¡°I will tell you everything, but first you freshen up a little, and let¡¯s eat something.¡± I changed the topic, and she nodded like an obedient child.


    ¡°The bathroom is on that side now. Hurry,¡± I said while getting up from the bed. And she jumped and ran towards the washroom.


    After she came back, we both walked down and padded towards the kitchen. Be could not hide her excitement as she loved this ce, and while walking to the kitchen, her bbering was on constantly.


    I noticed a chef standing at the counter and preparing some cupcakes.


    ¡°Good evening, Madam.¡± He instantly bowed down and wished me well the moment he noticed my presence.


    From the ent, I can say he has a thick European ent.


    ¡°Good evening. Can you give me a kitchen for some time? I want to make something for her.¡± I said this while tilting my head towards Be.


    ¡°Mom, I have already prepared cupcakes for baby Be. Just icing is left, which I did not do as I wanted to know her preference.¡± He said this while giving a small smile to Be.


    ¡°What is your favorite vor, princess?¡± He asked while bending toward her.


    ¡°I like blueberry, strawberry, and chocte chip.¡± Be gives him her range of options, and we all giggle hearing her reply.


    ¡°How about you take a seat, and I shall get everything you desire on your te in a minute?¡± He asked Be, and she nodded and ran towards the dining table, which was connected to the kitchen.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Be.


    She finished her cupcake, and I asked for a coffee, which I enjoyed looking at in the garden.


    My favorite garden


    After finishing the food, one of the maids came and asked my permission to take Be to show her a toy room, to which I nodded in agreement.


    I am not worried about our safety. I know Sean might do anything, but he will hurt none of us, so I don¡¯t have to worry about Be¡¯s security here.


    I informed Butler John that I would make my and Be¡¯s dinner by myself. He initially denied it but agreed when I protested.


    Time flew by fast, and it¡¯s dinner time already. I made a small portion of pasta for me and Be. After finishing the food, we left our room, and I noticed the staff had also left for their quarters, as the mansion looked empty.


    After a few bedtime stories, Be finally fell asleep, and I stayed wide awake. I don¡¯t know why, but sleep seems far away from me today.


    It¡¯s been hours since I have heard nothing from Sean, and it iste. He has not returned yet.


    By the way, why would I care? I closed my eyes and tried to sleep.


    My sleep got disturbed when I noticed someone breathing close to me. I felt someone¡¯s gaze on me.


    My eyes were flung open, and a scary cry was about to leave my mouth, but someone had closed my mouth with their palm.


    It took no time for my body to understand the touch, and I took a breath of relief when my mind showed me that it was Sean.


    I push his hand from my mouth and give him a dirty re, saying, What the fuck is he doing?


    ¡°Did you forget the rules already, Sugar?¡± He rasps below my ear, and an unwanted fear runs through my veins.


    ¡°Come on, let me remind you of all the rules my way.¡± And I felt my body in the air and stuck to his body as he picked me up and walked out, making no noise. I also kept mum, as by then I understood what was happening. I was back in his room.


    ¡°Come on, let me remind you of all the rules my way.¡± And I felt my body in the air and stuck to his body as he picked me up and walked out, making no noise. I also kept mum, as by then I understood what was happening. I was back in his room.


    I heard the door shut, but my eyes weren¡¯t giving me any view.


    I could feel his breath, and his heartbeat was beating on my palms as my hand was right about his heart.


    He walked ahead, and next I felt my body thrown on the bed roughly, and before I recovered from this instantly, I felt his fingers gripping my jaw with so much force that it started to hurt. I am sure it will leave some marks.


    Next, I felt his body hovering over me, and I felt the weight of his body as he started me.


    I pushed myself more into the mattress, and my chest was heaving up and down because of uneven breathing.


    For the first time, I felt scared.


    Scared of Sean.


    I never thought the person I used to love so much could be scary.


    ¡°So what punishment should you get for disobeying me, hmm?¡± He whispered in my ear, and his fingers started running from my shoulder to my arms.


    My entire body has shaken up from the way he was touching me, and goosebumps erupt from top to toe.


    I fisted my palms into the bedsheet but could not form any words.


    I felt wetness below my ear, and then I realized he was licking me there.


    ¡°Oh,¡± an unwanted sound, left my mouth before I could control myself, and some long-lost emotion was back in my body in no time.


    ¡°Ahaa, I can see my ve is enjoying my touch.¡± My entire body jerked up upon hearing his hateful words, and I felt ashamed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I felt ashamed of how my body was epting his touch.


    ¡°I can see no one has touched you all these years, the way your body is yearning for my touch.¡± He again spoke, and tears of embarrassment filled my eyes.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I will fulfill all your needs, Sugar.¡± He sucked my neck and made my body arch a little to control the tsunami of emotion I was feeling.


    My boobs touched his neck, and then I realized I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and he must have felt my pricked nipples.


    ¡°Ahaa look who needs my attention.¡± He cupped my breast and rubbed his thumb over the single cloth that parted our skin.


    But that was it. I pushed him hard, and he fell to the other side of the bed. I got up from the bed.

 Now You Are Mine

    Next, I noticed the room lit up, and his face had a different smirk.


    A smirk of arrogance about how he is an expert in everything he does.


    A smirk of pride, the way he made me feel with little effort


    A smirk of cunning, how he knows me and my body.


    Tears of anger left my eyes, and I just wanted to kill this person right at this moment.


    ¡°How dare you touch me like that? Don¡¯t forget, I am not your wife anymore.¡± I seethed on top of my voice.


    He got up from the bed and started unbuttoning his shirt, giving me a look as if he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Who knows better than you how I touch MY WIFE? But are we forgetting you are my ve, hmmm, not my darling, not my innocent wife, hmm?¡± After throwing his shirt to the floor, he took one strike, and he was standing in front of me.


    My entire existence shivered to hear his mockery.


    ¡°You know what ves do?¡± He asked while pulling me and locking me into his arms, and my hand found his chest to keep some space between us.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I looked into his eyes, and his eyes locked with mine.


    ¡°Good ves follow all the orders of the master.¡± He rubbed his nose with mine, and I was shivering from inside, looking at his unique personality.


    ¡°Now you are mine. Mine to fuck, mine to suck, and mine to punish And you have nothing else to do but follow my orders. Get this small thing into your thick skull. As soon as you ept this, you will be at ease.


    A rage I felt it in my body, and I got a sudden spark in me, and I again pushed him back and took two steps backward.


    ¡°I will obey none of your orders. Keep your shithead dreams to yourself only. Because I am not staying in this house, not even for a second. I am breaking the contract I signed.¡± I said this while crossing my hands to my chest when I found his perverted eyes on my chest area.


    ¡°Fair enough. It¡¯ste already. Tomorrow, I will arrange for your departure. You may leave now.¡± He dismissed me and was shocked is an understatement. I felt right at this moment.


    I stayed rooted to understand what he was saying and how easily he epted my demand.


    ¡°Now do you want me to restart what we left, honey?¡± He spoke while taking his pants off and looked back over his shoulder.


    I did not wait for a second before running out of his room and locking the door behind me the moment I reached Be¡¯s room.


    I touched both palms on my huffing chest, and I felt my hearte out of my body the way it was running.


    I ran towards the washroom and sshed some cold water on my face.


    Gosh, this feels so good. I felt like my whole body was feeling hot, as if I were having a high fever. The cold water felt like some cool ointment over my heating wound.


    Aftering out from the washroom, I saw Be sleeping peacefully, and right now I just want her in my arms, so I walk to her and hug her until sleep takes over me.


    The next day I woke and noticed Be was already out of her bed, and after finishing my business, I walked out and again saw people minding their business.


    Hearing the giggle, I walked towards the noise and saw Be and Sean having their breakfast.


    I sat next to Be, ignoring the pain I was getting in my heart and looking at them happily all together.


    ¡°Morning Mommy,¡± Be wished me the moment I took my seat next to her.


    Good morning, my beautiful belle,¡± I said while packing on her forehead.


    ¡°Daddy said you have some important work, so you are going out for a few days.¡± I look at Sean, shockingly. First, Be was calling him dad, and second, where am I going?


    And then it strikes me that I have to go. I have to leave Be here all alone with him.


    I have to leave my daughter, the only one I can call mine, here with him.


    Tears started flowing from my eyes, and I was not looking anywhere but Sean.


    His eyes were reading all my emotions. I know he is understanding all my tears.


    I was pleading with my eyes not to do that, but I could see he wasn¡¯t going easy on this.


    He is ying with my emotions.


    ¡°Princess, check out your wardrobe ording to Daddy¡¯s choice. Let me know if you want anything else and how you like it.¡± He said this while caressing her hair and asking a maid to take her away.


    Maid obliged and took Be away, and I just sat there looking at Be going away from me.


    My heart felt as if someone was crunching it like a piece of paper.


    It feels like I can¡¯t breathe anymore.


    Suffocation was hazing my vision.


    ¡°Nora arranged Madam¡¯s departure.¡± He spoke while still looking at me, then took a sip of his juice.


    I can see that my pain does not matter to him.


    My emotions do not matter to him.


    I don¡¯t matter to him, and that¡¯s the most painful thing I have faced in ages.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in a broken voice.


    He raised one eyebrow as if asking, What?¡± Why?


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer anything. Now you have two options: either ept my demand or leave Be forever.¡± When he started eating his omelette, I felt as helpless as ever.


    His piercing gaze was stuck on me, and I knew he knew my answer already and just needed my words.


    I wasted no more time using my mouth.


    ¡°I ept your demand.¡± I broke into sobs after saying this.


    **

 I Can’t Come Like This

    Cleaning his mouth with a napkin elegantly, he looked and walked towards me and bent down to me, saying, ¡°Good choice¡­ Make something light for me for dinner; okay sugar.?


    Saying that, he packed on my wet lips and left the room, and I dropped my head on the table and cried hysterically.


    Why.. why.. why. Why does God always y with my emotions?


    Can¡¯t he see how cruel people are? How cruel are they to me?


    Getting up from the chair, I walk out towards the garden, using the patio attached to the dining room.


    If nothing else, then fresh air will surely help, and at least I can cry here without worrying if someone will see my vulnerable state.


    I don¡¯t know how long I have been walking, but finally I reach the small pond where a few swans are roaming around.


    I noticed a few additions to the rabbit family, and looking at the small babies made me smile a little.


    ¡®Be will be so happy to see them. I should bring her here.¡¯Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned around but stopped when the phone rang, and looking at the number, my heartbeat started running again.


    I started walking back and forth, but the phone was not ready to back down. It kept ringing.


    Finally, ignoring all the fear, I pick up the phone and gulp down my saliva to grease my dry throat. Nathan, hhiii..¡± I stutter.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing with him? What games is he ying this time, hmm?¡± He started bombarding me the moment I picked up the phone, and I closed my eyes after hearing his loud and angry voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay with him, not even for a minute. I am sending my people toe with them.¡± I heard his voice, but again, he did not let me speak.


    My people are reaching me in ten minutes. You and Be bothe with them. I am sending you their details.¡± He again spoke, and I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Nathan, listen.¡± Finally, when I did not hear his voice, I assumed he must be sending me details of the people he was sending to pick me and Be up.


    ¡°What do you want me to listen to? First, you took such a big step without informing me, and now you are asking me to listen and calm down?


    Sarah, is it you I am talking to too?¡± He again barks, and I decide to stay silent till he calms down a little.


    ¡°Why are you not saying anything now? Say something, dammit.¡± His anger has scared me now.


    Nathan is a person who is always calm,posed, and calctive towards all his steps, and losing his mind like this is quite surprising for me.


    ¡°Nathan, I can¡¯te like this,¡± I said when he was not speaking anything.


    ¡°When I did not get any reply, I checked my phone and saw the line got cut, or, to be precise, he hung up on me.


    Shaking my head, I look up at the sky. Closing my eyes, I try to calm my nerves a little.


    I walked back and looked for Be, and she was enjoying her toys in her room.


    Be,e, I want to show you something.¡± I said I took her back to the garden, and her expression was worth watching.


    I took the whole video of her reaction, looking at a small creature running in the grass.


    After spending some time in the garden, we finally came back to the mansion after promising Be to bring her back here in the evening.


    It¡¯s already lunchtime, so I thought to make something for her, as I know she must be happy.


    Luckily, the kitchen was empty, so I started my work and finished it in no time. I asked Be to finish her food, andter she could watch TV with her new friend Alvera.


    Alvera is a beautiful girl who must be 18 or 19 years old. And by her look, I guess she does not look American at all. With the way she is blending in with Be, I can say she has a kind heart and is good with kids.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it here. Thest time I was here, she wasn¡¯t there. And most surprising is that she does not wear a maid uniform, but again, she does all the work as other househelps do.


    I guess I need to talk to her to get to know her better, but one thing is clear: she is sweet.


    I also invited Alvera to lunch. At first she hesitated, but when I insisted, she finally agreed and sat with us.


    Umm, Mam, you are a fantastic cook.¡± She moaned while taking a bite of the casserole I made, and I bit my lip to control my smile.


    I know she is still a child and does not know what she is doing. So I just look down and concentrate on my food.


    I looked up when someone cleared his throat, and Eric was standing with all his glory while looking at us, keeping his hands in his dress pants.


    I followed his eyesight, and he wasn¡¯t looking at me but at Alvera. And the moment Alvera noticed his presence, she dropped her head down, and her whole concentration was on his food, but I can see that she was uninterested.


    I looked back at Eric, and his eyes were still stuck on her. I dropped my spoon.


    I started looking back and forth to get some spicy news, as it¡¯s clear something is cooking here or maybe about to cook up, and small fun won¡¯t harm anyone, right?


    When I got nothing for some time, I rolled my eyes and broke the silence.


    ¡°Hey, Eric.¡± I gave him a small smile when his eyesnded on me.


    ¡°Hey Sarah, how have you been?¡± He spoke while walking towards us.


    ¡°I have been ok, Eric, thanks. How are you?¡± I asked when I got good vibes from him.


    Well, it¡¯s good; at least he is not like Sean.


    ¡°I am great. Sarah. So where is our little princess?¡± Walking towards us, he looked at Be, and my eyes also followed his gaze with a small smile.


    ¡°Oh my god, has a little fairynded in this house, or am I dreaming?¡±


    He spoke dramatically, closing his mouth with his palm in surprise, looking at Be, and she could not control her giggle and small blush on her cheek.


    I smiled, looking at both, and it was such a delight to see that two ruthless businessmen, Sean and Eric, are so good with kids.


    But again, I notice some tension around. There is surely something off between Eric and Alvera.


    But again, his behavior with me is also quite normal. It¡¯s getting more and more difficult to get to know these guys.


    After chit-chatting with Be, he looked at me and said, ¡°Sarah, I forgot to inform you to be ready in the evening. You have to attend an event with Sean.¡± I nodded to him, having no other option.


    He left after saying bye to Be and ring at Alvera, who was doing everything to ignore him.


    I guess I need to talk to her some time to know what¡¯s going on, but right now I need to see what I should wear.


    As far as I know, I have nothing to wear to such a party. I guess I need to buy something.


    But would Sean be okay if I went out without informing him? I don¡¯t want to do anything to make his beast side awake, so I decide to call him and inform him I am going out shopping for tonight.


    Thinking, I picked up my phone and saw a message, ¡®Buy something nice for the evening. Nora will apany you.


    And make sure it¡¯s red in and out.¡± I read the message twice just to understand what he was trying to say, and when I understood, blush crept all over my face.


    This man is not only ruthless, but he is shameless, too.

 Shopping

    I have never left Be with anyone except Natalia and Simi. I don¡¯t know whether I can trust Alvera with Be.


    She looked nice and was very reliable, so Sean must have kept her in the house. I still need to ask Be what she thinks and whether she isfortable.


    ¡°Be darling, I have to go out to get something. Can you be with Alvera for some time?¡± I asked, looking at Be.


    ¡°Sure Mommy.¡± She again got busy with her food, so it¡¯s clear to me that Be trusts her and will befortable with her.


    So, I walked towards my room to get my bag and walked out and noticed Nora was standing at the car, and the moment he noticed my presence, he opened the door for me after nodding towards me.


    I replied with a small smile and settled myself in it, and after a few seconds, we were off to a ce I don¡¯t know yet.


    But I believe Sean has already instructed Nora, so he will take the ce I need to be so I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Hence, my whole concentration was on the road. The beautiful road where I have spent a good amount of time in my life


    We reached the exclusive-looking boutique, and Nora opened the door for me, and we walked out after giving her the key to wellness. Nora stood at the gate inside the boutique to give me some privacy while I chose the dress. I am more than d about this.


    I walk ahead and look for dresses. There are so many beautiful dresses I like; however, my eyes were searching for a particr dress, ¡®Or maybe a particr color. My inner self mocked me while I ignored her graciously.


    Finally, my eyes got stuck on a beautiful cherry red bodycon dress.


    It has a deep princess cut line, and I instantly like that and walk towards the trial room with the help of a salesgirl with some more dresses I like today. I would be lying if I said this store has some of the most trendy and ssy stuff.


    The dress fits perfectly, and now nothing can stop me from buying it. After a long time, I am buying something like this, so I have bought all the dresses I like today.


    After getting out of the trial room, the sales girls asked me to check out some essories and shoes if I liked them, and I liked them as I needed them badly as I had nothing, so I was more than happy to follow her.


    Again, I took all the shoes and essories I like to match with all the dresses I am going to buy, and now ites to the lingerie. I just pass that section but stop to check it out once just to see what they have, and to be honest, they have the stuff that can push any man to go on his knees.


    Again, my shopping spree did not stop here, and I ended up buying things I like.


    ¡®No, no-no, you don¡¯t have to think if you want to show anything to Sean. I am buying it because I genuinely like it.¡¯ Before my inner self mocked me, I informed her of my thoughts while rolling my eyes.


    I even got a few dresses for Be, and there was a cute section of kids in the store that I could not control, so I ended up buying a few dresses for her too.


    I gave all the stuff to the sales assistant, and the happiness I saw in her eyes was worth watching. I believe she must be getting a good amount of incentive this month, the way I shop today.


    I reached the billing counter, where Nora was already waiting for me, and I knew very well why, but before he did anything, I gave my card to the sales assistant.


    ¡°Mam, don¡¯t worry about the bill.¡± He said this to me and looked at the sales assistant. Pack everything that Mam has.¡± He said that and gave her a card.


    I notice a ck card, and I know very well who it belongs to, but well, me being me,N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Thanks, but I can shop for myself, Nora.¡± I took the card from the girl¡¯s hand and handed my ck card to her.


    Anyway, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used my card, so I wanted to use some of my money on myself.


    ¡°But Mam¡± Nora tried to say something, but I gave him a re of Shut up, we are at the store, and let¡¯s not argue here, so he just nodded and stood by my side obediently.


    After paying the bill, we walk out and settle ourselves in the car to go back to Sean¡¯s house. But then something struck my mind, and I said, ¡°Nora, can you please take me to Marble Cemetery, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure mam.¡± And with no dy, he drove the car towards the ce I wanted to be.


    I felt happiness in my heart the moment I stopped, and I walked down and padded towards the inside.


    I turned around when I noticed Nora walking behind me.


    ¡°Nora, I would like to have some alone time, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± I knew for a fact that I could get emotional here, and I didn¡¯t want him to see that.


    ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am, but again, I have strict orders.¡± But don¡¯t worry, I will be at a safe distance without invading your privacy.¡± He replied politely while surveying the surroundings, and I know for a fact that I am also bound by orders, so I nod and walk ahead.


    After some time, I did not feel his presence behind me, but I knew he must be around. However, I appreciate that he is invisible to my eyes.


    I smiled the moment I reached my destination and sat on my knees and said, ¡°Hey Granny, how have you been?¡± I said this while cleaning the grass around the tomb.


    ¡°I know you must be angry at me. I broke our ritual of seeing you on your birthday, but this time you know my reason.¡± I said it with a small, sad smile on my face.


    ¡®I wanted to stay with a peaceful nanny. I wanted to stay away from Sean, so I stayed away from you, too. I thought he might search for me, but look at how stupid I was.


    He wasn¡¯t searching for me, even though he didn¡¯t even bother to know where I am or what I am doing, I guess.¡¯ I told her while tilting my lip to my right.


    ¡®But surprise, surprise, he is back in my life again. Why? Well, I don¡¯t even know. And I am so fed up. I have given all my properties to him, so why he is behind my life, I can¡¯t understand.¡¯ Iin while shaking my head tirelessly.


    ¡°Anyway, forget about me. You know I have a beautiful daughter, and her name is Be. Oh my god, Granny, you¡¯re going to be all gaga when you meet her. She is such a bundle of joy. And she brings so much fun to my life. I just love her.¡± I giggled, thinking about her.


    ¡°You know what? I will soone here with her,¡± I said, pping my hands together in excitement.


    ¡®But now I guess I think I should leave; I need to see how Be is doing, as it¡¯s the first time I have left her alone with someone.¡¯ I got up and bid my goodbyes to Granny and started walking out, but I stopped looking at the figure.


    **

 Ivan

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Ivan,¡± I said when I noticed he was standing at the tomb with some flowers in his hand.


    Rose.¡± He turned around, looking all shocked, and came towards me before I walked to him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He said this, looking here and there.


    ¡°I just came here to see Granny,¡± I said, but, well, I don¡¯t have to ask him what he is doing here because I am sure he must be here to see his wife.


    ¡°When did youe to New York, where are you staying, and why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± He said that, looking concerned.


    I have never told him who my husband is or what my real full name is, or, to be precise, my surname. He knows my name is Sarah, but she knows nothing more than that, and I am not interested in telling him anything either.


    ¡°Well, there is a long story, but don¡¯t worry, I am fine,¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°And Be, where is she and how¡¯s she? And where are you guys staying?¡¯


    He asked a few more questions, which I want to avoid right now.


    I mean, I surely want to tell him everything, but again, I don¡¯t want to tell him right now. I want to exin everything with a fresh mind, and honestly, I have processed this.


    ¡°I am fine and staying with a friend, so don¡¯t worry, and Be is fine too.¡±


    I said with a small smile that could not reach my ear that I was all fake and I knew he could read too, but again, he was waiting for me to exin the situation, which I want to avoid right now.


    His open mouth came to a halt the moment my phone rang, and I was thankful to God because his eyes told me this time, he wouldn¡¯t let things like this happen and he would bombard me with questions.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I pick up the phone instantly, without even looking at it, and turn my back on Ivan.


    ¡°Ahaa, someone is missing me; I can see.¡± I heard the flirtatious and most annoying voice nowadays, and I closed my eyes at my stupidity to pick up the phone-not even half a ring.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I replied, as I had nothing else to say.


    ¡°Well, Sugar, as you know, there is a n of change, so we are not having dinner at home, but again, how can I miss food from you? So do one thing: make soup for me and give it to Nora; it will reach me. And please make it fast. I am hungry.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at my watch and saw it was already three in the afternoon, and lunchtime had passed long ago.


    I rolled my eyes at his demand, but again, ¡®hmm, as the morning session was fresh for me and I again didn¡¯t want to do anything, which makes him angry.


    ¡°See you soon, baby girl.¡± He said he hung up, and I rolled my eyes, hearing his endearments.


    I again turned around, and Ivan was standing in the same ce, showing his hands in his pocket, looking ready for the exnation. I felt so bad for not giving him one.


    ¡°Ummm, I have to go right now, but call me whenever you are free. We will talk, okay?¡± Without waiting for his reply, I walked out and sat in the car while Nora went back to the Mansion.


    Gosh, this was tough, I thought while cleaning the forming sweat on my head.


    When I walked inside the house, there was one more shock waiting for me, and I gulped the moment I saw him.


    Nathan.


    ¡°Hh.. iii Nath.. an.¡± I stuttered, looking at him while Be was in his arms, showing her new toys, and Alvera was standing near them.


    His eyes follow me while I walk inside, sit far away from him, and look everywhere but him.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he in Australia? How did hee so fast?¡¯ I thought.


    Mommy, are you back?¡± Be spoke, looking at me, but did note to me. I know she wants to be with Nathan, as she is seeing him after a long time.


    My lips were getting dry, and so was my throat. Gosh, why am I scared like this?


    ¡°Sweetie¡¯s uncle needs to talk to Mommy about something important.


    Do you mind leaving us alone for some time?¡± Nathan asked Be lovingly, and she nodded her head. She left the room in the next sentence, and I cursed why she has to be obedient all the time.


    ¡°Exin.¡± And this word was enough for me to know he was beyond pissed.


    I narrated the entire story, but again, I hid the ve thing.


    ¡°And you epted like an idiot? Without even discussing it with me? He said this while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I got scared, Nathan,¡± I said, huffing.


    ¡°And he took advantage of it, you dumb.¡± I looked down, hearing his words, and he was now shouting at the top of his voice.


    ¡°I have already applied for Be¡¯s adoption beforehand, so legally, if he wants, he can¡¯t adopt her just like that, you idiot.¡± He again said that, and tears started flowing from my eyes.


    I know I should have called Nathan before taking this step.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± This is how I felt about speaking.


    ¡°He rubs his face with his palm, and I know he is beyond frustrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will file a case against Be¡¯s custody, and don¡¯t worry, we will win it for sure.¡± Getting up from his seat anding toward me, he took me into his embrace.


    His one consoling word gave me relief, and I know he will surely resolve this issue in no time. I just have to keep my patience.


    ¡°I just got scared. I thought Be would also go away from me, and I can¡¯t leave without her, Nathan.¡± I said, clutching his shirt and crying with all my heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle everything. Just stay calm, okay?¡± I nodded my head, hearing him.


    ¡°So, is he treating you and Be well?¡± He asked while I was still in his arms.


    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± I stated, at least for Be.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said while caressing my hair.


    ¡°I will talk to mywyer tomorrow. Now I have to go, as I have an event to attend and am already here. Now I will see you tomorrow. I said he got up, and I also got up after cleaning my tears.


    He left the house after meeting Be once again, and I walked towards the kitchen to make soup for the beast.


    I handed a bowl of soup to Nora and came back to Be¡¯s room to show her my shopping.


    She got so excited looking at fancy dresses, as she has never seen such fancy dresses in my collection, so I can understand her excitement. She even loves all her dresses.


    After some chit-chat, I thought to get ready as the clock was already showing me the time of almost six, so I have an hour to go.


    I got ready in time, and after a long time, I liked myself. I don¡¯t know if I liked myself in previous years, but today I like myself a little more than I used to.


    ¡°Mam, Master is waiting for you in the car.¡± A maid came to inform me, and I walked out after she left the room, taking my clutch and phone.


    Again, Nora was standing with an open door for me, and I did not waste a single second and settled myself in it. I saw him sitting in a blue tuxedo, looking as dashing as ever.


    But again, I ignore him and concentrate on my phone, just like him.

 One More Party

    After 45 minutes, we reached the ce. I saw the media was all set to click the pictures, and I rolled my eyes, looking at them.


    Gosh, how much I hate it, but thankfully Sean is here, and I know he will manage things.


    Here.¡± I look toward him, hearing his voice.


    I notice a phone in his hand, and I again look up in a questioning manner.


    ¡°This is your phone,¡± he said.


    ¡°But I have a phone.¡± I showed him the phone, but he stared at my hand and spoke


    ¡°You had. Now use this one, and please remove this cheap-looking ring from your hand. I have a reputation to uphold here. Now get out of the car.¡± I look down at my finger, and before I know it¡¯s out of my hand, he gives it to Nora.


    I felt a little bad as this ring belongs to thete wife of Ivan, and he has given it to me until he finds someone in his life.


    But in actuality, this ring used to remind him of histe wife, and he wanted to move on in his life, and this ring was a big hindrance as he always felt he was betraying histe wife while looking at any women around, so I also took it while promising to give it back the moment he found a life partner for him.


    And today this heartless man is saying cheap-looking rings? Well, how can he understand the feelings when he does not have them to himself?


    I wanted to argue with him, but I knew other cars must be waiting, so I got out of the car while Sean was already waiting with a hand for me to hold.


    ¡®Is he Spider-Man or Superman?¡± Howe he came to this side so fast?¡¯ I thought about looking at him.


    ¡°I know I am handsome.¡± I heard his cocky voice and rolled my eyes as if I was checking him out.


    ¡®You were.¡¯ My conscience mocked me, and I again rolled my eyes at having such an irritating conscience.


    ¡°Oh, my-my look, Mrs. Hudson, ¡± someone shouted, and my entire body stiffened hearing this, and I looked at Sean, who was looking ahead while walking as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Mam, where were you for so long?¡± someone shoutedN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mam, we heard you guys are no longer together.¡± Other said.


    ¡°Are you again going invisible to the world?¡± Others spoke.


    ¡°Maam, we heard you were no more.¡± And Sean¡¯s step halted, and he looked at the report with a stoic look.


    ¡°As you can see, she is fit and fine in front of you and not going anywhere. So that¡¯s all for now, thank you,¡± He replied while pulling me more into him after tightening his hold on my waist painfully, giving me a small nce, and walking inside.


    ¡®Why are people still calling me Mrs. Hudson, I wonder?¡¯ Ignoring the pain he caused me, I thought while walking inside with him.


    The moment we entered, I noticed all the eyes stuck on our figure, and I heard a few mutterings.


    I rolled my eyes around the hall, and everyone was looking at me as if I were some alien, and I don¡¯t know why, but I pushed myself towards Sean unknowingly.


    He stayed rooted, showing one hand in his pocket and the other holding me.


    ¡°Oh, my, look who is here.¡± Someone came forward, and I noticed a couple looking quite young and cute together.


    ¡°Hey, Danial.¡± Sean nodded to him.


    ¡°Hello, my long-lost friend. It¡¯s such a good thing to see you here. I thought, as always, you would again ditch me.¡± He said this, showing his sweet smile while his partner kept a small smile on her face.


    ¡°And I guess I know the reason today you grace yourself here.¡± He said, looking at me, and as if having no other thing to do, I just kept a small smile on my face.


    ¡°Oh, shut up, Danial.¡± Sean waves off his words, and heughs out, looking at him.


    However, it¡¯s such a good thing to see you, Sarah. So, I hope your studies are finally over and you are back for good.¡± He said this, looking at me.


    ¡°Likewise. And Yes, it is.¡± I replied with a tight-lipped smile.


    I looked at Sean for an exnation while he ignored it fantastically.


    ¡®So, one thing is clear: people are unaware of our divorce.¡¯ I concluded.


    ¡®But why did he hide this?¡¯ I again thought:


    ¡®I signed the divorce papers, but I don¡¯t know whether he has. So, could it be possible that we are still married?¡¯ I turned to his side.


    A sea of thought runs chills down the spine.


    I gulped in fear.


    I fear what I don¡¯t know, but I know for a fact that I am scared. Scared of something.


    My trance broke when someone came and started talking to Sean, and I saw a man who was intentionally talking to him in a provoking manner or showing off his worth and contact, which he grabbed off.


    I noticed thedy with him was looking at me from top to bottom, as if judging me.


    ¡®Well, babe, I can say I am wearing more expensive clothes than you, and you better don¡¯t judge me because you might not like to know my worth. The man you are gawking at is mine.¡¯ I gave her the same look while tilting my head a little, which only she could notice.


    ¡®Well, babe, I can be bitchy if I want to.¡¯ I smirked, looking at her flushed face.


    So, Mrs. Hudson, how do you leave such a hot husband of yours for the world to relish?¡± She spoke, looking at Sean like she was going to eat him all out if she got a chance.


    I wonder how shameless women can get sometimes, and I looked at a man with her who looked unbothered by her statement, which said they have no strings attached.


    ¡°Babe, do you mind getting a drink for me?¡± She said it in a sultry manner while rubbing her palms on his arms.


    ¡°Sure Darling.¡± Saying that poor fellow left for I don¡¯t know where, and she stood in front of us while licking her lips, looking at Sean.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t introduce me to your wife?¡± She said this while ying with her phone in her hand, and she had a provoking smile on her face.


    ¡°Sure, why not? Sarah meets my fling, Kim.¡± Sean spoke, and I noticed her flushed face, but she masked it quickly.


    My anger instantly rises when I hear she is having a fling with him. First, I don¡¯t want to know what she is to him, and second, he did not need to be precise.


    I looked at Sean, and he was roaming shamelessly, his eyes on her body, and the heat of anger was rising in my body, and I just wanted to punch him hard, if possible.


    But again, can I say anything to him? No! We both know what kind of rtionship we share in the closed room, so I ignore everything I can see clearly, as if I am blind.


    ¡°Hey, buddy.¡± I looked to my left, hearing Eric¡¯s voice, and my heart clenched, looking at the person I wished I did not have to see at least tonight.


    SAM


    She was looking at me as if nothing had happened and as if she didn¡¯t even know me.


    Wow, how hypocritical can people be?


    I was looking into her eyes just in case I found a little guilt, but I found none.


    I looked on the other side to ignore her presence, but it did not go unnoticed by me that none of them was affected by the presence of Kim.


    People wereing and going after wishing us well, and hearing Mrs. Hudson¡¯s word is making me believe I am the real one, but sadly, reality is bitter.


    After some time, the couple started dancing, and soft music yed.


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡± I looked at my side and saw Kim asking Sean to dance.


    ¡°Of course, beautiful,¡± Sean said, and taking her hand, he left for the dance floor, ignoring my presence.


    Suddenly, I felt alone in this crowded ce.


    I looked around, and a few eyes were on me. A few pitied me, and a few had some anger or hatred. Pity, I guess, the way Sean was dancing with her, but why anger or hate?


    I ignored them and thought to walk towards the washroom to breathe a little.


    But before I walked ahead, I saw a hand asking for my hand, and I looked up, a smile spreading on my lips, looking at my favourite person.


    **

 Skillful

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Nathan?¡± I said that, and happiness spread all over my face.


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me, mydy?¡± He spoke in a flirty manner, and I smiled looking at his smiling face.


    Finally, he is smiling. I thought he would never smile at me.


    Sure,¡± I said, holding his hand, and we both walked to the dance floor.


    The lights were dim as slow music yed, and couples were dancing gracefully with each other.


    I and Nathan started moving our bodies slowly too.


    ¡°You are not angry with me, right?¡± I asked, looking up at his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay angry with you for longer, but again, I would say things would be different if you would have trusted me and called me before taking such a rationing step.¡± He said it with a sad smile.


    Nathan, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust you; it¡¯s just that I could not think rationally when he suddenly came in front of me and started talking about taking Be away from me.¡± While hearing this, it felt as if he thought I didn¡¯t trust him, so exin my situation again.


    ¡°I know he is a maniptive bastard, but don¡¯t worry, this time I won¡¯t let him win.¡± His words were so soothing to my ears, and I know it won¡¯t be easy to win against Sean, but I am sure Nathan will do something.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I said while hugging him in happiness.


    You¡¯re wee, little sis.¡± He chuckled, looking at my action.


    The moment I opened my eyes, my sight stuck to the person, or, to say, a couple, who were so engrossed in each other that they had forgotten the world around them.


    I saw Sean dancing with Kim. His hands were roaming shamelessly on her back, and his lips were on her shoulder.


    I can see they must have good chemistry on the bed, and this thought was so bitter for me.


    I was getting some jitters in me, which I don¡¯t know why, but it felt like either I wanted to punch someone or maybe shout at someone, but right now I can¡¯t do either.


    Before I knew it, the song ended, and the next song started. In the next song, I noticed the beat, which was a little faster, and the couple started exchanging partners.


    There were two circles made, one inside and another outside. I and Nathan were outside of the circle and dancing side by side with the opposite person.


    Soon I started enjoying the dance, and my face had a smile while I changed partners every five minutes. The song had a little fast beat, and it was getting so much fun with time.


    I looked at my side with a smile when I was dancing and noticed Nathan¡¯s scowl face, and when I noticed the partner of my smile, it washed off in no time.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sam was dancing with him.


    My attention went straight to the couple, forgetting my partner, but my steps did not stop.


    Nathan was looking into her eyes, and she was looking into his eyes. My eyes followed Nathan¡¯s hand, and it went white while holding Sam¡¯s waist. I could imagine the pain Sam must be feeling from the way he was holding her.


    I¡¯m sure she must have gotten a bruise.


    I wanted to stop him, but the dance beat was too fast, and I could not leave my partner in between the dances.


    I noticed the beat changing again, and so did my partner. I made a mental note to walk to Nathan and ask him to stop whatever he was doing. But before I did anything, I felt a very familiar touch, and I looked up and found Sean looking down at me.


    His eyes looked dark, and they weren¡¯t looking normal, but I ignored them and again looked at Nathan. But to my surprise, he was still dancing with Sam alone.


    Sam¡¯s expression was looking normal, as if she was not feeling any pain, and that quite surprised me, but again, I am sure her side face was clear for me, not the full face.


    I felt a sudden current in my body when I felt Sean¡¯s lips on the crook of my neck.


    My eyes closed automatically when I felt my body touch his. His lips nibbled my delicate skin skillfully, and my hands found their way to his hair.


    I felt his hand go up from my waist to my underarm, and his palm finally found my breast.


    Pleasure ran through my body, and my head fell back a little in desire.


    The moment he pressed them again, my head fell onto his shoulder. I moaned a little and heard a sound, which made it clear that he was having the same pleasure as mine.


    I felt his fingers in the zip of my dress, and next, I felt him open a little, and his icy hand touched my warm skin.


    I opened my eyes, looking shocked by his action, but he looked way too busy while doing what he wanted.


    My body stiffened a little in fear that anyone could see this. But then I noticed his other hand above the hand inside my dress, and hepletely hid the hand that was inside the dress, and now no one can see the zip is open.


    ¡®Gosh, this man is too skilled.¡± How many times has he done this? As I can see, he knows many tactics.¡¯ I wonder when I look at him with a horrified expression on my face.


    But again, I got a sudden tug in my heart, thinking he has done this many times.


    These are the same hands that were roaming on someone else¡¯s body, and these are the same lips sucking someone else¡¯s skin. And I felt dirty suddenly. I want to take a shower and get rid of his touch as soon as possible. And again, rage clouded my mind.


    ¡°I can see it¡¯s not new for you to harass a girl. Your hands are quite skilled, I must say.¡± I fired in agony, and my eyes were using him of his previous behavior.


    ¡°Darling, not only my hands but many other things are skilled.¡± But let¡¯s start with my lips.¡± He connected his lips with mine.


    He started moving his lips toward mine. His soft one with my plump


    But his action caught me off guard suddenly, as I wasn¡¯t thinking he would do such a thing. But again, to whom am I making a fool here? He is a bastard, and an arrogant one at that. But if he thinks he can bully me like this, then he is wrong.


    I felt nothing this time because somehow my mind, body, and soul did not like what he did, and hence my body reacted instantly, and I pushed him hard.


    Though his giant body did not stumble back, I sessfully pulled my body apart and gave him a deadly re.


    He roamed his tongue on his lips, licking the wetness he got from my lips shamelessly.


    But then I notice there are so many people around and they can see us while our bodynguage, or, let¡¯s say, my bodynguage, is clear, as if we are fighting. So, I intently made a smiley face and asked him.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing, huh?¡± I asked him while gritting my teeth in fury, and he had an expression as if he was surprised by my behavior, as if he wasn¡¯t expecting this.


    ¡®Well, so what did he think? Will I be ttered by his actions? After what he has done to me, will I forget and forgive things easily? Nope, my dear nope, I thought, smirking.


    ¡°What did I do? Can¡¯t I touch my wife?¡± He asked innocently while tilting his head to his left.


    ¡°Let me remind you, I am not your wife. We were divorced long ago, if you are forgetting.¡± I said this, and again I felt the same painful tug in my heart while saying this.

 Fuck You Hard

    His face looks as natural as it was, and I can see he doesn¡¯t care whether we are together or divorced.


    Looking at his face, a painful smile broke on my lips.


    ¡°Married or divorce I don¡¯t care. But again, I can¡¯t deny that you were best on the bed, and I would like to be honest here and say that I don¡¯t mind having you once again.¡±


    He said it and shrugged his shoulders as if he had not said something sinful.


    He walks down the floor, and I notice that we are practically standing in between the floors and must be disturbing others.


    My anger was taking the steps up one by one, and his statement wasn¡¯t making things easy either.


    I looked at the side where he went, and my eyes flickered when I saw Nathan was dragging Sam somewhere. But my raging heart ignores them as I have my own problems to deal with, and they aren¡¯t babies either.


    Taking a deep breath, I walk down and walk behind Sean, who was standing at the bar talking to a bartender.


    I was burning with rage at hearing his thoughts.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? What do you think I am, hmm? I am not your fling, whom you can fuck around whenever and wherever you want.¡± I stated the fact, and I noticed how his jaw clenched, and that made me realize I had hit the right spot.


    In one jerk, I was standing just an inch away from him, and his breath was fanning on my forehead when he husked. ¡°Correct. You are not my fling but a ve, and you know what difference a ve and a fling have?


    She can deny it if she wants, but here, you can¡¯t. So, I can fuck you whenever and wherever I please.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but my sixth sense felt some danger, and my body hair rose to feel this closeness.


    I looked around and saw a few people were looking at us admiringly, but haa, I bet I will get a heart attack if they know what we are talking about here.


    I again felt when he sniffed my scent, and I felt his nose near my ear.


    ¡®Danger¡¯ again, my subconscious warned me, and I got alert.


    ¡°Dream it as much as you want, but I will never let you seed in your dirty intentions.¡± I stuttered butpleted what I wanted to say, looking directly into his eyes.


    We both had an eye-to-eye war for a few seconds before he spoke.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Oh, darling, you do not know how much I love challenges.


    And today, I challenge you right now. You¡¯lle crawling to me in 24 hours and say, ¡°You want me to fuck you¡­ hard?¡±


    I shivered looking into his eyes, and tears threatened toe out of my eyes.


    His eyes started with a promise and a shine, which made me believe I was already defeated.


    Who Are You?


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Tears pooled in my eyes as I looked at him, and my eyes were using him of everything he was doing.


    I used to think I got betrayed in my life, but somehow deep down I thought it would be a misunderstanding. It could be possible I misheard, but his attitude and behavior tell me I was in a big delusion.


    I hate the fact that I used to love this man once upon a time. I hate the moment when I let him touch me. I let him take everything.


    I bit my inner cheek to control my sobs, as I couldn¡¯t ignore the surrounding people. I want to forget where I am, and I want to cry my heart out, but can I do that?


    No, I can¡¯t!


    Today I have to behave in a well-mannered and obedient wife¡¯s role.


    I quickly showed my milky white teeth, pushing back tears in my eyes when a passing couple looked at our position and smiled at me when my eyes noticed their presence.


    Being a member of a wealthy family and studying at one of the best boarding schools, they taught me very much about how to behave like ady.


    I took a step back from him and looked around, showing everyone my best acting skills, but spoke only for Sean to hear, ¡°I want to go home.¡± I looked at him when I did not get any reply, and when my eyes met his, he was already looking at me.


    I tried to find some emotion in his eyes, but I found none.


    ¡°Nora will take you back home.¡± He said this and took a sip from his ss, and his eyes roamed around. I noticed he nodded his head, and I followed his gaze. I saw Nora standing at the corner looking directly at us, and in reply, he nodded back, started walking towards us, and stood by us.


    ¡°Mam¡± He said he gestured towards the door, and I was quite surprised at how he knew I wanted to go home.


    Do they have some secretnguage that I don¡¯t understand? I looked at Sean, and he was still looking ahead, so ignoring him, I walked looking down, ignoring all the stares I was getting on my way, but stopped by looking at shiny shoes, looked up, and found a creepy face smiling at me.


    I rolled my eyes, looking at them.


    I guess something must have left; hence, they have appeared from heaven to spoil my mood more.


    I look at the man who was standing next to this creepy smileydy who was fantastically ignoring my existence in this world while his wife was holding his hand like a leech.


    The cigar was inside his lip, and he was so busy looking at the party.


    Wow, just wow, how people pretend they are blind if they want to ignore someone.


    ¡°Sarah, how are you, my darling?¡± She spoke, and I believe I have diabetes from the way sweetness dripped from her mouth.


    Elliana.¡± Tinting my head, I gave her one of my fake smiles, and my dad turned towards me when he heard I called her by her name.


    ¡®So, what is he thinking? I will call her mom. I thought, raising my eyebrow at my dad¡¯s smirking.


    He understood I wouldn¡¯t back off, so snorting at me, he again started looking around, and I again looked at Eliana, who was giving the creepiest smile in the world.


    ¡°I am well. How are you?¡± I spoke to her in a broad tone.


    I just want to run away from here as soon as possible.


    ¡°Oh, I am fine, dear. We miss you so much. Even once we came to see Sean¡¯s house, he said, You aren¡¯t home.¡± She says she smirks, and I got to know everything, and she is trying to rub salt on my wounds.


    ¡°Oh my god, the person who never noticed my existence in the world was missing me. I am dreaming or something, Nora?¡± I put both my palms on my cheeks and said this dramatically.


    I noticed how my father¡¯s demeanor changed and how Eliana¡¯s face fell. If they think only they know how to y, then they are wrong.


    ¡°Well, just because you were so worried and wanted to know my wellbeing and were missing me so much, Let me tell you, I am very fine, healthy, and happy in my life.¡± Patting myshes, I told them


    I again noticed a smirk on her face, and I knew something wasing that I might not like.


    ¡°Of course you are. So where is your husband?¡± She asked me in a provocative manner how I was controlling myself not to punch her.


    ¡®Why are people not minding their business?¡¯ I wonder when I look at her.


    ¡°Oh, I never knew you were missing me so much Eliana.¡± I heard the voice, and I felt my hand on my waist.


    I was boiling, and I just wanted to kill someone. First Sean, now they are. Why is the world evil?¡¯ I thought about looking at the ground, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Williams for you, Sean.¡± My father spoke, getting offended by Sean calling her by her name like me.


    ¡°My apology father-inw¡± He said this while pulling me towards him, and his voice held authority.


    It did not go unnoticed by me-a look of fear on Eliana¡¯s face-but my father looked unfazed, looking at us.


    ¡°If you are done with your care, I would like to take your leave. Come on, darling, we have a long night ahead.¡± He spoke, and I shivered at his words.


    ¡°Oh, of course¡± Saying they left and pushing his hands from my body, I started walking ahead, signing the presence behind me.

 Who Are You

    Mam, this way,¡± Nora spoke and took me to the other side, and I looked at him in a questioning manner.


    ¡°The press is still outside, so we are leaving from the backside.¡± His words give me a little relief, as I am not ready to face a few more questions again.


    I looked back as if Sean wereing, but I did not find him anywhere. Why do I care? He wille if he wants to, and it¡¯s better. He is noting, so at least I will have something with me.


    We reach the mansion after some time. Nora opens the door and leaves to park the car, and I walk to the door and ring the bell as I don¡¯t have the keys to the house, and anyway, rich people don¡¯t keep keys as they always have people at their service whenever they need them. I rolled my eyes at this, though.


    A girl opened the door, and I took her up and down. She was wearing a skimpy one-piece nightie, and the view was horrible for me. My mind was clouded with many questions suddenly.


    Who is she? And how she is opening the door with such clothes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She looked at me from top to toe, and somehow, I did not like her attitude even a bit.


    Already I am in a foul mood, and I hope she does not add to it.


    ¡°And who are you asking this of me?¡± I asked in the same manner.


    ¡°Mom, please get inside. You will catch a cold.¡± I heard Nora speak politely and look at the girl.


    ¡°Miss Smith steps aside.¡± He told a girl, and she gave a threatening look to Nora, which he returned the same way.


    I wanted tough at her audacity. I mean, she is trying to threaten Nora. But then, when Nora did not back off, she stepped aside, and I walked towards the room, or, to be precise, Sean¡¯s room.


    Already today, so much drama has been done, and I don¡¯t want more.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± She asked Nora, I guess.


    ¡°The one you should not mess with,¡± I said, walking ahead into the room.


    I took a shower, walked out wearing a bathrobe, and looked for my stuff but found nothing. And I was too tired to look for my stuff right now, so I wore a T-shirt, walked to his closet, and opened it.


    I noticed a few of the girls¡¯ clothes were already set in his closet, and when I looked closely, they looked new, so I wore one of them and walked towards the bed.


    Afterying on the bed, I look up at the ceiling to rewind today¡¯s event.


    I wonder why people are still thinking I am Mrs . Hudson.


    Why has he not dered our separation?


    Is he still in love with me? He is behaving like this because he is angry at me.


    But I don¡¯t see anger in his eyes. His eyes hold hatred for me. Not only hate, but some different spark I see in his eyes, which I don¡¯t understand at all.


    And Nathan? What did he do with Sam? I sure saw nothing great about the way he was dragging her out.


    I will call him tomorrow.


    I closed my eyes, and as I was already exhausted mentally and physically, sleep instantly took over me.


    Next Day


    When I woke, it looked dark, but little rays wereing from the gap of the curtain; hence, it waste in the morning.


    Gosh, how much do I sleep nowadays? I sat on my bed and yawned while starching my hand against my head. I looked around my room, and my eyes stuck on my bed, and I saw someone sleeping naked or maybe half-naked next to me.


    Sean.


    He was sleeping on his tummy, and his face was covered with hairing from his forehead.


    My fingers itch to roam in his hair, but thenst night¡¯s challenge came to mind, and my morning went from good to bad in no time.


    I don¡¯t know what he is nning. I am sure his evil mind must have something that will force me to do as he says.


    Tears instantly pooled in my eyes, and I once again looked at the person I used to love to the core.


    I got down, feeling a little low, and went to the washroom to do my business.


    Again, when I tried to search for my stuff, I did not find any, so I took clothes inside and wore them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After getting ready, I straightaway went down without ncing at Sean.


    The moment I reached down, I saw Be coloring while giggling, and Sean was munching his breakfast sitting right next to her.


    ¡®As far as I rememberst, I saw him sleeping, so when did hee down? Even he looked fresh. Where did he get ready? And why is he wearing casual clothes this time?¡¯ I wonder.


    Alvera was sitting next to Be, and on the other side, that girl was sitting next to Sean.


    The maid came and gave a fruit bowl to that girl, and she served some on Sean¡¯s te.


    I wonder when I look at her. ¡®Who the hell is she? And why is she getting that privilege so much?¡¯


    Sean might have noticed me, so he looked up, and I turned my face and walked towards Be and kissed her crown. Alvera instantly got up from her ce to give me her seat, and I dly took it.


    ¡°Good morning, Beautiful Be,¡± I said while nuzzling into her crock, and she giggled when she felt ticklish.


    Mummaa stop it!¡± He said it in between herughs.


    ¡°Why?¡± I said it and kept on doing it.


    ¡°Oh, Mommy, my tummy hurts.¡± She huffed again but did not stopughing.


    ¡°Ok fine.¡± Saying, I took her into my embrace and packed her on her lips.


    ¡°Be means beautiful only.¡± That girl spoke, shaking her head and making fun of me.


    ¡°I am the one who named her, and I know the meaning very well. I have free advice for you: mind your own business next time. Understand?¡± I asked sternly.


    She said nothing and just kept looking at me as if she were going to eat me alive. Bitch.


    I again looked at Be, and a smile broke on my lips.


    ¡°First Daddy and then you. Next time, if you both do this, I am going to talk to you both.¡± She said this while pouting and I giggled at hearing it.


    My eyes went on Sean for a second, and I noticed he was looking at us again with no expression.


    I ignored him and looked at the girl, who was looking at us with a shocked expression on her face. But when I kept on feeling her stare at me, I again looked up and noticed she was still looking at us as if trying to read my every movement.


    Raising my eyebrow, I give her a ¡®what?¡¯ look, and she instantly looks at Sean¡¯s side with a fake smile on her face.


    I talked to Be for a bit, ignoring everyone around, and asked her how she did yesterday. Meanwhile, I noticed the maid came with my breakfast and one more te with a sunny side up.


    The maid ced it in front of me, and again she gave another te to that girl, and she nodded at her as if she owned this ce. The poor maid went out after I gave her the te. One thing is clear: all fear her.


    But why?


    Gosh, I wonder how every time Sean gets amazing staff from around the world?


    Last time, her nanny, and this time she, I don¡¯t know what else I have left to see.


    But well, I have decided not to mess with anyone here and mind my own business. I look at my te, and after cing it back with Be, I start eating while listening to Be¡¯s chit-chat.


    We stop talking when Sean¡¯s phone rings. ¡°Yes, Hmm, ok Mail Me. No, I am noting to the office today or tomorrow. Yeah, shift the meeting to next week. Hmm Did you send it? Hmm¡± Saying he hung up.


    So he is going to stay home for two days. Wow! I should check how many unread books I have for two days. I want to keep myself somewhere and stay away from his eyes.


    ¡°Sir¡± My running horse stopped when I heard Nora, and I looked up and saw a file in his hand.


    Sean opened that file, and I don¡¯t know why, but I was looking at him, and he looked up at me and smirked.


    My heart dropped to my pit, looking at him.


    **

 New Proposal

    ¡°Here,¡± he says, and he forwards the file to me. With a shaky hand, I open the file, and a sudden fear rushes into my body.


    ¡°Be, I have ordered a few new books for you. How about you go with Alvera and ask her to read you some stories about it?¡± I heard Sean¡¯s voice, but my attention was on reading the file.


    ¡°Once I was done reading a small paragraph, I looked up at Sean, and he had a cunning smirk on his face. I wish I could snatch that smirk and break some bone from his face right now, but I feel helpless.


    The maid came to clean the empty te, but our staringpetition was on.


    ¡°Everyone OUT¡± He said this, still looking at me.


    Leaving the work as the maid went out, but that girl was still sitting there as if this order wasn¡¯t for her.


    ¡°Do you need a special order?¡± Sean barked when he noticed her sitting as she was.


    ¡°Amm No.. o¡± Saying she sprints out in no time like a scary cat.


    Getting up from his seat, Sean came to me and bent down to my level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling. We have two long days.¡± He husks sensually, and I shivered at his touch when he licked my earlobe.


    My body hair rose, and just as he was noticing each action of my body, he touched my rose hair on my arm and said, ¡°Look, each part of your body is craving my touch.¡± I felt disgusted for the first time in my life.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± I looked up and said it helplessly, and tears had already started dropping from my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, my not-so-innocent sugar . I can and I will.¡± He said this while nuzzling my hair.


    I look up and bite my lip again to control my sobs, but I want to cry. I so want to cry because of my helplessness.


    His hands were creasing my arms sensually.


    I just hate his touch. My brain denied his touch.


    I looked into his eyes, and they wereced with mine. His finger touched my forehead, traced down to my cheekbone, to my jaw, to my neck, and stopped at the center of my cleavage.


    ¡°How long are you going to use my weaknesses?¡± I asked while tears wet my cheeks.


    ¡°As long as I benefit from it¡± He smirked, and his smirk dripped with arrogance.


    A sudden vexation rushed into me, and I spoke, throwing my spoon, which I was holding in my hand, and got up after pushing him back, saying ¡°Do whatever you want to. I don¡¯t care.¡± I started walking toward the room.


    ¡°But give it a thought. Where will you, little Pam, go? Just for your information, your dear Natalia is also not in town.


    Oh, and the social security people. How can I forget them? Well, yeah, stay assured that the government will take care of her as a child. Social security people will take her andter may send her to some orphanage.¡±


    As if the world has stopped and someone has snatched thend from my feet and turned my body. I locked him up. He was still standing at his ce, and his back was facing me.


    He turned around, tilted his head to the side, and enjoyed his moment while his tongue yed inside his cheek.


    I was shocked at the core of the thought. How can a person be so cruel? How can a person be all set to y with a child¡¯s life? And how he breaks other people just to force them to do as they please.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget he is watching your every action.¡± I pointed my finger up to the sky and warned him.


    After Be, I have had a strong faith in God, and I know he will protect me. I know he will punish people who are doing wrong to me. I just have to be patient.


    ¡°I know he is, and he will. You can find me at my study if you change your decision by any chance, Sugar.¡± He started walking towards me, brushing his body with mine intentionally, and he left the room.


    I looked up, took a few breaths to control my emotions, and put my hand on my throbbing heart.


    I walk back to the table, pick up the file, and read the content again.


    This file contains the details of how Parminder and Priti crossed the border illegally and entered the country.


    It has some more details, and he forges with many people and amounts shown in millions.


    I know this is all fake and made up. He has framed Parminder and Priti in this.


    But I know their entire life will pass just to prove themselves innocent, and if they do, then we can¡¯t forget they havee illegally here. So either way, prison will be a surety.


    Sean has yed so well. He knows I won¡¯t let them suffer like this. I won¡¯t let little Pam¡¯s childhood be spoiled like this. Especially when I can save her.


    ¡®But again, am I ready to submit myself to him?¡¯ I shudder at this thought.


    ¡®NO NO NO¡¯ My mind, soul, and body were denied.


    Getting up from my chair, I started walking back and forth, and I was feeling extremely uneasy.


    ¡®I need to do something; I need to do something,¡¯ I chanted in my mind and again walked back and forth in the room.


    ¡®Nathan, and this name came to mind. This time, I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake I didst time.


    I instantly picked up my new phone and searched for Nathan¡¯s number, but I found none. But then it struck. It¡¯s my new phone, so I don¡¯t have my contact information, but thankfully I am way too good with numbers, so I constantly tapped my fingers on the keyboard and called him.


    His phone was constantly ringing. I called once, twice, and three times, and at the end, I forgot the count, but he did not pick up.


    With each call, my hope was dying, my heart was dropping, and tears were making their way down.


    When he did not pick up, I put down the phone, feeling helpless, but then an idea struck, so next I made a call to Parminder . First his phone was ringing, and when I called again, someone picked it up.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± I asked when I noticed it was not Parminder¡¯s voice.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°This is Officer Silvester . We have arrested the person who owns this phone for a forgery case.¡± He spoke, and I shivered to hear this.


    That means whatever Sean was saying was true.


    ¡°He has done nothing, officer,¡± I said, and again a pool of tears came out.


    Mam, I would advise you to send hiswyer, as I can help with anything.¡± He hung up, and I clutched my phone even more tightly.


    I havewyers-not one, but plenty. But again, I don¡¯t know any. It¡¯s been a long time since I left mypany, and Nathan is the only one who is taking care of all this.


    As I always wanted to stay hidden, I never interacted with anyone or took any interest in those matters.


    And if I want to call anyone at the office, I don¡¯t have anyone¡¯s number with me. I checked the phone to restore my data, but I noticed this phone has no y Store or inte.


    I look at the phone again, and it looks quite simr to an iPhone, but it¡¯s not.


    I again checked everything on the phone but found nothing apart from the call and text message folders.


    I mean, how is it possible?


    I again checked the phone and noticed there wasn¡¯t even a folder setting.


    I mean, I wonder which phone has a settings folder?


    And then I stopped my struggle to get any help.


    ¡®n this all; this is Sean¡¯s n. He has taken my phone and given me this stupid garbage box.¡¯


    I so wanted to throw this away, but I know Nathan will surely call on this now when he sees so many missed calls, so I kept the phone on the table and pulled my hair.


    I again pick up the phone and look closely, and then I notice the phone is customized.


    And I am sure it is especially for me.


    My thoughts again went to little Pam. Her innocent face, smile, and giggle

 No Negotiations

    ¡®How can I not save her when I can?¡¯ My heart melted, looking at her cute face in front of my eyes.


    ¡®God, how much do I have to suffer yet? Why am I not getting any peace in my life?¡¯ I looked up and closed my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes again, her innocent face was calling my name. I looked on the other side, and she was ying with B, and when I looked on the other side, she was running around the house, and her giggle was piercing my heart and soul.


    I shake my head, closing my ears, and tears drip from my eyes.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t let this smile fade away. I just can¡¯t.¡¯ I cry my heart out, looking at the running film in front of me.


    I know what I have to do, and I have decided.


    I got up from my chair and started walking towards my destination.


    I know I have lost the battle, and now there is no need to fight more. I can¡¯t let childhood spoil like this. I know how it feels when you are alone.


    I know how a child feels without parents.


    I don¡¯t want to be the reason for a child¡¯s agony.


    I need to save her as soon as possible.


    I walked to him and stood at the door of his study.


    I raised my hand to the doorknob, and my shivering fingers did not go unnoticed by me. But will the fear help anywhere now?


    No, I guess!


    I opened the door, went in without knocking, and stood while closing the door behind me.


    Some stock smell hit my nostrils, and the room looked a little foggy because of the smoke.


    I stood still and waited for him to say something, but when he did not, I looked up.


    His broad back was facing me, and his hands were on the edge of the window. He was looking out into the garden, thinking about something deep. I guess he has not noticed my presence yet.


    His fine, long fingers were holding the cigarette, and when I looked around, I saw a few cigarette buds here and there. Files were open on his table, along with an openptop.


    I knowingly checked him from top to toe, as he was wearing cream linen pants with a ck button-down shirt.


    When he still did not acknowledge my presence, I cleared my throat, and he stepped out of his thoughts instantly.


    He tilted his neck right to his shoulder to see who was there, and he again went back to his old position once he saw me standing at the door.


    ¡°d to see you decided.¡± I heard his voice.


    ¡°But I have a condition,¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Do you think you can put your condition on the table, Darling?¡± He spoke, and he took a drag from his cigarette.


    ¡°But as you know how generous I am, I will fulfill all your demands. Bring it on.¡± He spoke, and I took some time before I spoke.


    ¡°I want you to clear all the charges and make sure they are legal in the country.


    How do you do it? That¡¯s no problem. The moment you do this, I am all yours. But before that, you can¡¯t touch me.


    ¡°I somehow made a victory dance for two things: first, they will be legal, and second, I will get some time because I know this procedure will take some time.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Now he turned towards me, and I almost lost my sense of hearing him.


    And I nod.


    He took two steps, and his fingers worked on his phone, but his eyes never left mine, and I wonder if he was really calling someone or just pretending. And as if he heard me next, I heard a voice over the speaker.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Someone spokes.


    ¡°Go inside and do what is needed.¡± Saying, He cut the call.


    So, he nned everything, and his person was already waiting outside because he knew I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Pam.


    I gave him an using re, which he ignored.


    ¡°I want to hear things settled from Parminder¡¯s mouth,¡± I said, and he nodded in agreement.


    He was looking too calm, and his bodynguage was scaring me somehow. I don¡¯t know why, but his eyes were stuck on me like glue, and now he is making me ufortable, which creeps me out.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± He said that, and I walked ahead and sat on the couch in the room. Somehow, I wanted to avoid sitting in front of him.


    I was tapping my feet, feeling a little restless, and biting my nails. I am sure soon I will have no nails on my fingers the way I am chewing them nowadays.


    My face flung up when I heard a phone ring, and he picked up on the next ring. ¡°Hmm,¡± he said to the speaker.


    ¡°Sir, everything is settled.¡± Someone says this from the other side.


    ¡°Give the phone to him.¡± He looked at me and gestured to take the phone, and without wasting any time, I ran and took the phone from his hand and spoke, ¡°Hello Parminder?


    ¡°Rose Mam?¡± He asked as he looked surprised to hear my voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    Mam, are you alright? I called you many times, but your phone wasn¡¯t reachable.¡± Hearing this, I looked at Sean and gave him a re for taking my phone, but his face had no remorse for doing anything wrong.


    ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Are you all alright?¡± I asked.


    Ma¡¯am, I am fine. It¡¯s just that the officer had some misunderstanding, which got clear when this gentleman you sent showed all the proofs, so nothing to worry about.¡± He sounded rxed, and I again looked at Sean as he sent that person my name.


    I was about to talk about his legal status in the country, but he spoke. ¡°And one more thing I wanted to tell you is that we are finally legal here. I was so excited to tell you this news that Sir N. Before he said anything, Sean took the phone back and cut it.


    ¡°So, as you know, both of your conditions are fulfilled. Is there anything else you want, Sugar?¡± He asked, standing way too close to me, and now I could smell his manly perfume.


    I shake my head in no time while tilting my head back as his chest almost touches my face, and somehow I hate my height suddenly.


    So now I may touch you?¡± He asked mockingly, and I had nothing else but to nod.


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go, he said, starting to drag me towards the lift, holding my hand in his. He pressed the button, and we entered, saying nothing.


    His hands were still holding mine, and he rubbed his hand with mine when he felt my cold palm.


    If he thinks this will make me feel any better, he is wrong.


    My heart was running at the speed of a racing car, and the few second journeys felt like they took forever.


    The ding sound made me look up, and I saw number four, so that means we are on the fourth floor.


    First, I never notice the lift in the house, and second, I never notice how many floors this house has. At Least now I know we are on the top floor because I know it can have over four floors in this house.


    He again pulled me towards him, and we walked ahead, and I saw the surroundings. There was an open terrace, well maintained and lush green, with little cute ntings around.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Gosh, the colorful flowers took my breath away, and a smile broke out on my face instantly.


    We walked a little ahead, and he opened the door, and I saw a room with ss.


    I look around, and the entire room is made of ss.


    I will be lying if I say I am not mesmerized right now. It was so beautiful, and I somehow left his hand and started walking.


    I looked at the interior of the room, which was pure white from the couch to the table to the bed. Everything looked so soothing to my eyes.


    Light georgette curtains were flying here and there because of the chilly breeze.

 Strip Darling

    There was a small pantry area in the room with one door attached to it. It must be a washroom. I walked ahead and saw one ss door, which was again connected to the same garden we passed, but on a different side, I guess.


    Suddenly, I felt at home. These nts¡¯ light, colors, and pure air make me feel like I am somewhere else, not in the busy city of New York.


    I was so lost in the ce that I almost forgot I was not alone in this room, but I came back to my senses when I felt palms on my waist pulling me to him.


    I felt his lips on my neck, and I clutched my dress, knowing what would be next.


    ¡°I can see you like the ce, Sugar.¡± He spoke, and I again looked around and nodded yes because I genuinely like this ce.


    I was so mad a few minutes ago, but this ce has calmed my nerves somehow.


    I know what I have to do, and I can¡¯t change anything right now, but I am a little rxed because of this.


    ¡°Good. Would you like to have something?¡± He asked again, and I shook my head no.


    ¡°Words darling.¡± He said this while his face was inside my open hair.


    ¡°No,¡± I said slowly as his hands and his proximity started working on my body. I thought I was hating every bit, but my body liked every bit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun, then.¡± He took a step back.


    I turned around to see what he was saying, and in no time, he pressed some button with some remote in his hand, and I saw the first window get closed and the curtain start closing, but not the one flying back there. It was a dark ck curtain that blocked the sunlightpletely.


    In a fraction of a second, the lights started turning on, and the room lit up with mild lighting.


    The room, which was so beautiful back then, suddenly looked gloomy and dark despite that. I don¡¯t know why I felt calm.


    But again, one thing has shaken me a little. Somehow, I am notpletely ready to give myself to him.


    I gulp, knowing what will happen next, and I look at him.


    ¡°Strip Darling,¡± he said, and I looked at him with disbelief written on my face.


    I mean, I know what he wants, but I never thought he would say this shamelessly.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t be shy; I haven¡¯t seen it before. Come on.¡± He sat on the couch, and I shivered.


    I mean, I know he has seen everything, but again, it¡¯s been ages, and somehow today my mind is not ready to give myself to him.


    I lick my dry lips and look down. I was looking for some excuse to deal with this, but I wasn¡¯t getting any ideas.


    ¡°Gosh, Sarah, you are such spoiled sports.¡± I again looked at him, feeling shocked at his statement.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He ordered, and my feet started walking towards him. His voice held authority and finality, which I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Once I reached the couch, he nodded to me to bend down to his level, and I did the same with his next move, and I was on hisp.


    We Are Not divorcing.


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Once I reached the couch, he nodded to me to bend down to his level, and I did the same as with his next move, and I was on hisp.


    A sheer cry left my mouth because of a sudden jerk, and I looked up a little at his face, and my eyes locked with his.


    He was looking directly into my eyes, and I felt his hand creasing my waist, and another one was holding me.


    He pulled me a little closer to him, and my hands were on his shoulder.


    My body went stiff to his sudden touch, and I was loathing this touch. I closed my eyes, and tears of shame ran down my face.


    Putting his two fingers to my chin, he pushed my face up to him, and his eyes were asking me to answer my tears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± I shake my head in no.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, and suddenly his demeanor changed, and this was scary for me.


    I stayed quiet, and more tears fell from my eyes.


    How can I tell him now that we are not husband and wife and that my morals do not permit me to get along with someone who is not mine?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself, Mrs. Hudson, ¡± He said, and I looked up, all shocked.


    This endearment has been eating at my head until now. And today, again, he called me.


    ¡®Why is everyone calling me Mrs. Hudson?¡¯ I wondered, and I looked into his eyes.


    I know he understood what was going on in my mind.


    ¡°Do you really think I will give you a divorce? That too easily? He looked into my eyes, and his eyes were empty.


    When I did not answer, he asked again, Hmmm, Sugar?¡± He says this while cleaning my tears.


    I again look at him, having no answer. But again, I had a question, which I asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    He smirked, and his smirk did not sit well with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now!¡± He stopped me from asking more questions by saying this.


    But I don¡¯t know why I liked the thought that we are not divorced.


    ¡®But why am I liking this?¡¯ I asked myself.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Gosh, I don¡¯t know what is all happening here. There are so many emotions I¡¯m feeling right now. I am confused, annoyed, sad, and, most importantly, happy. And how much I am trying to control them. Nothing is helping.


    I closed my eyes to control my flickering emotions.


    At Least we are still married, and he is still my husband. The mere thought made my body rx in no time, and I am sure he must have noticed it.


    Bending down a little, he kissed my cheekbone while showering some feather kisses on my face. The sweet current has already started running through my veins.


    I giggled when I felt ticklish when he started sucking my chin, and I mentally rolled my eyes. I mean, who does that? But his soft sucking went a little harder, and I felt his lip till my lower lip.


    By the time he finishes, he has already lit my body on fire, and I have already clutched his shirt tightly, but I controlled my moan.


    I instantly pped myself for being carried away like this.


    I know he is my husband, but still, I know this man does nothing for no reason. And I want to know what he wants now.


    I don¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of giving me as much pleasure as he is getting.


    I sealed my throatpletely. I have decided mentally that I will not give up.


    He may get my body, but not my heart.


    Taking my handful of hair, he pulled a little-not very harsh-but it gave him good ess to my neck, and he started giving me sloppy wet kisses for my neck towards my cleavage, and in no time, he pushed my dress down to my breast.


    But then I felt pleasure in my body. I had been craving it for ages. I arch my chest toward him for more.


    I hated doing this, but my body is not under my control. It¡¯s been years since I was touched like this or that by the same man.

 My Man

    ¡®My Man?¡¯ I opened my eyes, looked down, and saw his eyes on my breast.


    His one hand was on my left breast, and the other was holding me and looking at my dress. I wonder when he will unzip my dress.


    I was looking into his eyes, and they show pure lust right now.


    He again gave me a tight squeeze, and this time I could not control myself. And moaned, closing my eyes.


    ¡°Babe, what did you do? Howe it grows so big in a few years?¡± He said. I open my eyes and look down, feeling a little offended.


    I mean, down the years with Be, I never cared for myself and surely put on some weight, hence getting a good amount of meat on my breast too.


    ¡°Before I say anything, he pushes down my bra while freeing my plump globe out of the prison, and now both his hands squeeze again. Gosh, baby, you have looked more and more hot, and I am loving every bit.¡± He attacks them like an animal.


    Aaahh,¡± I said, my head falling back, feeling a sweet pleasure run down my spine, and I can¡¯t even lie about how much I like it right now.


    ¡°My mind again warned me of what I was doing, but right now I want to ignore him.


    I just want to enjoy this moment.


    I have had this feeling for a long time, and no matter what, I won¡¯t let go of this time without enjoying it, so I shut my mind somewhere in the corner, lock the door, and concentrate on the current scenario, which I want to live the most.


    He was sucking so hard that it hurt at some point in time, but again, the pleasure I was getting was so different and too good.


    ¡°You drive me crazy, you little vixen.¡± He said while changing from one to another, and I have nothing else as my core was dripping like some leakage in the pipe, and I am sure I might go to wet Sean¡¯s clothes too in no time.


    His mouth was doing a fantastic job while his hand started going toward my dripping region.


    I felt his thumb on my core over my fancy pants, and he stopped his assault. I looked down to see him, and he was already looking at me.


    He pushed his thumb up and dragged a little, but his eyes did not leave mine.


    I shivered at his touch as well as the look in his eyes.


    Before I could read his eyes, he showed the most embarrassing thing, and I wanted to dig my grave and bury myself there.


    But his next action caught me off guard, and it was so hot that one hard flow again came into the tunnel of my vagina. When he licked my semen, he collected it on his thumb from my core and licked it with his tongue.


    He put his whole thumb inside his mouth and closed his eyes as if he were tasting something he had been craving for ages.


    Gosh, all the action was creating havoc in me. And I felt so hot that I could feel my heated ears.


    Fuck,¡± I heard him say, and next he picked me up and pushed me on the bed, and I cried in shock.


    Next, I knew my dress was nowhere on my body, and I was just in my underwear.


    He looked at my body with a hungry eye and smirked in satisfaction.


    He started opening his bottoms one by one, as he wanted to tease me and trust me. It was working because this man has already lit my body, and now I need my release no matter what.


    I don¡¯t want to think about what is right or wrong. I just want to enjoy this moment.


    My eyes were craving to see his body-not only to see but to touch too.


    He removes his shirt and throws it on the floor, and next to his pants, he stands proudly in front of me in his birth state.


    ¡®Gosh, those abs.¡¯Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I know each hair of my body has shaken up, and I¡¯ve never felt such strong goosebumps before.


    I looked at him from up and down, and, being a man, he was so neat and clean.


    I gulped and felt dry suddenly.


    I parted my lips when his veiny member was clinching and his pree was shining like a star.


    I lick my lips wet.


    ¡°Are we ready?¡± He asked, looking at me, but I was too overwhelmed to answer anything.


    ¡°Like it or not, but this will be the longest and maybe most tiring two days for your darling.¡± He smirks, saying this, and I instantly turn red upon hearing him.


    I averted my eyes, feeling a little shy suddenly, and I was wondering why I was behaving so weirdly, as if nothing was in my hand and things were just happening.


    ¡°You tasted heaven, so let me devour a little more.¡± And before I understood, he said he pulled my legs towards him, tore apart my pants, and opened my legs until he wanted to.


    ¡°Gosh, baby, you are so creamy already.¡± He pushed his face between my legs, and I felt a hard suck on my soft pastels down there.


    He stuck there like Drac, and I controlled my chuckle while biting my lips.


    My hands found his hair, and he stopped and looked up, and I looked down, and he looked at my hands, and I took them back to myself, knowing he didn¡¯t want me to touch him.


    And the moment I took it back, he started his magic again by taking me high.


    The more he was sucking, the more I was releasing my wetness. Gosh, this was kind of embarrassing as well as amazing.


    His skilful lips worked so well on my petals, and a knot started forming in the pit of my stomach. I wanted to tell him to move aside, but my words weren¡¯t ready toe out.


    My hands clutched the bedsheet tightly, and the room was filled with my moans and his groans.


    ¡°Mov¡­ Ee, I am.. in.. ggggg.¡± I said it with so much difficulty.


    ¡°Never.¡± I heard his stubborn voice, and my barrier broke. My toe curled up, and my legs started shivering hard. I pushed myself up, and I came so hard into his mouth because he stuck his mouth at my entrance like a leech.


    ¡°Oh, my.¡± I fell back to bed, huffing, and my eyes were closed.


    I felt something hard at the entrance, and I looked down, and with my blurry vision, I saw his member looked more ready than before, and his length again made me think, Will it fit me?


    He gave me two strokes, looking at me with his hand, and the gosh view made me hot again in no time.


    Standing up on the floor, he first took my legs and put them on his shoulder, and then took his position.


    I closed my eyes when he started pushing his member in, but he stopped, and I opened my eyes again when I did not feel any movement.


    ¡°Eyes on me. I want you to see me when I fuck you hard.¡± I know what he is referring to, but right now I don¡¯t want to think about anything because I want to live this moment.


    I did not leave his eyes, nor did he. He started pumping up, and I started feeling hotter and hotter. My hand has again found the bedsheet, and it is getting difficult to keep my eyes open.


    Again, the room filled with our moans, and the only sound apart from this we were getting was his pping off his balls while touching my skin.


    I was again getting bubbles in my stomach, and I pushed my head more into the mattress but stopped hearing him say, ¡°Dare you toe before me?¡±


    He gritted his teeth, looking at me; his forehead was wet with sweat, and his nostrils were ring in pleasure. In no time, I could not control myself, and his face was even arousing me more, and I came so hard. Thankfully, I felt hot liquid filling my core; hence, I know he came too.


    I closed my eyes when I felt his body drop on me, crushing me with his weight, but I was too tired to think about anything right now.


    I was huffing while trying to calm my running heart and felt his fingers on my cheek holding me, and he pushed me to look at him, and I opened my eyes and looked at him with my hazy vision.


    ¡°Eyes on me Darling . I am not done yet.¡± He said he again locked his lips with mine.

 Like It What You See baby?

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    ¡°Eyes on me, Darling. I am not done yet.¡± He said he again locked his lips with mine.


    I again felt his mushroom on my core and, in no time, started moving back and forth.


    ¡°Ahha Sean.¡± I cried out when he hit my G spot. Folding one leg to my stomach, he was hitting back-to-back at the same spot, showing me stars in the daytime. My whole body was sweating, and tears were dripping down, not because of any pain but because the pleasure was too much to handle.


    I touched his shoulder to provide support, but he held my hand, pushed back over my head, and with his one hand, locked them up.


    My hands were itching to touch him, but somehow, I liked this craving.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I came, but he wasn¡¯t nearly done.


    Gosh, how much energy does he have? I have already started thinking as if he has taken some medicine to stay up and stay long, or what?


    Because, as far as I know, one can¡¯t hold for hours, and I guess he has been inside me for an hour and is not ready toe out.


    Finally, I again felt his thick thread inside my core, and his grunt was telling me how hard he came by the way his head fell back while filling me in.


    He lifted his body weight from me and fell next to me, huffing, and I finally closed my eyes while doing the same.


    I was feeling too tired to open my eyes again, and I was feeling drowsy because of my tiredness. And I know if I open my eyes again, this monster next to me might take me again, which I am not at all ready for.


    Slowly, I fell into dreand.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a breath-taking view in front of me.


    Stars were shining on me.


    I look up again as long as I remember the morning. It wasn¡¯t like this?


    Oh, so it might be shaded by sunlight, but now it¡¯s open and you can see stars.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them and kept looking at them. It looked breathtaking.


    I was smiling from ear to ear just looking at them.


    I remember how I used to like stargazing. Well, that wasn¡¯t a choice, to be honest. I used to gaze at them so I didn¡¯t feel alone, and it always helped.


    But I guess after Be, it¡¯s as if I forgot to do what I used to love, but today this view has filled my heart with happiness.


    After some time, I roamed my eyes in the room and saw Sean sitting on the couch, only wearing his lower back, looking at me.


    I again give a nce at a fab body, and somewhere in the bottom of my heart, it tempts me too. And I am not foolish enough to understand why he is tempting me.


    ¡°Like what to see, Darling?¡± He asked, still looking at him.


    Shit, shit, shit¡­ He saw me¡­ His face was still stoic. Sometimes I wonder if he forgot to show emotion or what.


    I blush hard when he looks at me, avert my eyes from him, and look at the other side. Since when has he been looking at me? Did he see me smiling like an idiot, looking at the stars?


    ¡°Hungry?¡± I look back at him, hearing his words.


    I again look up at the stars, and then I realize how long we have been here, and I don¡¯t know how many hours I have slept.


    ¡®Be¡¯? Oh my god, she must be worried about me. I don¡¯t know if she has eaten anything or not, and I jump from the bed, holding the sheet on me.


    ¡°Be, she must be worried about me.¡± I panicked, looking at Sean.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she ate and slept peacefully. Here.¡± He showed me his phone. He was still sitting there, and as I wasn¡¯t getting clear vision, I walked to him and took the phone in my hand.


    She was indeed sleeping with Alvera. I am thankful to Alvera for this. At Least she is there with Be.


    ¡®But didn¡¯t she ask about me? And what is this stupid man putting in her fragile mind?¡¯ I thought, looking at his phone,


    I look at Sean and give him the phone back. ¡°What did you say about where I am?¡±


    ¡°I said you went to your old home, and you will be back by the day after.¡± He shrugs his shoulders shamelessly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? She has never lived without me. I have never left her alone for more than a few hours, and you said I would see her after two days, when she is just two floors down.¡± I fumed in anger, and tears pooled in my eyes upon hearing him.


    ¡®I mean, how can he even think I will live without looking at her for so long?¡¯ I wonder when I look at this vile man.


    ¡°You cannot be with her forever, Sarah. She needs to learn to live without you.¡± He spoke calmly, and I was anything but calm.


    ¡°Why would she have to learn to live with me when I am right here? Do you want to snatch her from me? She is the only one I have. Please don¡¯t do this.¡± I pleaded helplessly and fell to the ground while crying, clutching the piece of bedsheet I was holding in my hand to hide my naked body.


    ¡°Nobody is taking her away from you.¡± He bent down to my level, took me in his embrace, and caressed my back with so much care.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I just cried and cried for some time.


    I broke the hug, looked into his eyes, and cleaned my tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t take her away from me. I can¡¯t live without her, please.¡± I was again sincerely pleased.


    ¡°I know. I will let no one take her away from you, okay?¡± He again assured me, and I nodded, knowing he would not do it Maybe.


    He got up and walked towards the bed, poured some water in the ss, and came back to me and offered the ss. I took a small sip from it and looked at him.


    His gestures were so nice, and my frozen heart has been melted by his small gestures.


    Nowe on, eat something, he said, getting up and walking towards the small kitchen in the room.


    I nodded and walked towards the washroom, as my dder was about to burst. So I ran inside to do my business and came out when I found nothing to wear inside, not even a tower.


    I walk out and notice the bed is already made, and the bedsheet has been changed too. There was a t-shirt lying on the bed, I guess for me.


    I walked up to that and wore it fast.


    I looked around to see if I was wearing something beneath the t-shirt, but I found nothing.


    I noticed a closet, so I started walking towards the closet but stopped hearing him say, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of wearing anything other than these t-shirts for the next two days.


    ¡°Unless you want me to tear apart each piece you have in your collection,¡± I felt blood rush to my face after hearing him.


    I looked at him, shocked. His hands were shopping for onions like a pro, and he looked at me and said, ¡°I want you to be ready the moment I want to get inside you. I am not a patient man, Mrs . Hudson.¡± His teasing look did not go unnoticed by me.


    ¡°I can see that with time you have be shameless,¡± I said while looking everywhere but him.


    ¡°I was always shameless when it came to you. Sadly, you never notice.¡± I felt his words had double meanings. I looked back at him and tried to understand, but I wasn¡¯t getting what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Girls were and are my weakness. People don¡¯t call me Casanova for nothing, you know?¡± He raised his eyebrows proudly, and I fumed again, thinking what kind of person he is. Moreover, he is using me in the name of Be and my dear ones.


    ¡°Of course, who knows better than me?¡± I snorted and gritted my teeth.


    He smirked, looking at me, and went back to his work. Hence, I did not want to argue more, so I walked up to the window and stood there.


    It¡¯s really painful to see you being used by someone.


    The dark curtains are gone, and again, beautiful moonlight shines in the room. Sean has made sure the lighting in the room has been kept very mild and white, so it¡¯s giving a very natural look of mood lighting hitting the room.


    I crossed my hand to my chest when a chilly breeze hit my body, but I was just liking it.


    If I¡¯m minus Sean, then this is heaven. I can spend my whole life in this one room.


    It calms my soul.


    ¡°Here I look back, and he had two tes in his hand, which had an omelette , some veggies, and toast.


    I so wanted to deny the food, but I was starving like no tomorrow, so I kept my pride aside for some time and took the te from his hand and then sat on the couch, where he took a seat in front of me with his te in his hand.


    ***

 Who Is Alvera

    We both eat with peace and no words are exchanged.


    I put my te in the sink and washed both tes as I was thest to finish the food. If he can make food for me, I can clean the te for sure, so we are equal.


    ¡°You want some coffee?¡± He asked while doing something next to me.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said while doing my work.


    We again sat at the same ce with coffee in our hands and I rested my back on the couch and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°This ce is heaven,¡± I said, looking up.


    ¡°Hmm, indeed it is.¡± He replied, taking a sip of his coffee.


    We both sat in pleasant silence until they spoke again. ¡°When did you find Be?


    I looked at him, and just the name of Be broke on lips. ¡°She was less than a day old when I found her in the dumping yard in the middle of the night.¡± I look out the window while remembering the horrible night when I have left this world.


    ¡°And what were you doing at the dumping yard in the middle of the night?¡± His question caught me off guard and I do not know what to reply.


    ¡°Amm I¡­ I wasing back for a party.¡± I said whatever firste to my mind.


    ¡®Gosh, I can¡¯t even lie properly. Such a pathetic human.¡¯ I thought about looking here and there.


    ¡°So, you had a good time while away hmm¡± He spoke again, looking outside the window.


    ¡°Yeah, just like you,¡± I said in a taunting manner.


    Just because I was away from him, if he thinks I did not have my eyes on him, then he was wrong. He is a tabloid star, and he is always in the news for some or other reason, and his affairs did not go unnoticed by me. Sure, it hurts to see him with someone but I again could not forget the fact we were divorced but now I felt a sudden pang right now thinking he was practically cheating on me.


    ¡®`Don¡¯t forget you also try to do nightstands many times.¡¯ My inner self mocked.


    ¡°Yeah, but I never did. I just tried, but I let no one get into my panties.¡¯ I shot back to my inner self and that I guess shut her up.


    ¡°Good to know you kept tabs on me.¡± I saw his smirk behind the coffee mug and I felt a little embarrassed by being carried away too far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t exalt of you. You are a Casanova and star in tabloids. They can¡¯t survive a day without your news, so I can¡¯t help. I shrugged my shoulders and kept my pride high.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± He nodded his head mockingly, and I avoided more conversation as I know he is a cunning bastard and I won¡¯t win against him, so staying mum is a better idea.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± I look at him when I remember something I wanted to know for a long time.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± He replied tly.


    ¡°Who is Alvera? I mean, she does not look like a maid to me, neither do you treat her like one. Even so, she does all the work in the house.¡± I said, keeping my empty mug back on the table.


    ¡°That girl has a very tragic past.¡± He said, shaking his head while thinking about Alvera may be.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I encourage him to go ahead.


    ¡°Eric¡¯s father had a younger brother who passed away because of a sudden heart attack at a very early age. But before that, he had transferred all the property to his only son, Carter. Carter¡¯s father made caretaker of the business to Eric¡¯s father till Carter got to the age of twenty-four. His wife was a greedy bitch. She left Carter for some of his rich boyfriends one night, all alone in the house.


    The next day, the servant did not find her. Carter did not stop crying. One of the old servants who had Eric¡¯s father¡¯s number called him for help. His father has sent his man to search Carter¡¯s mother and found she was having a good time somewhere in Mexico. When his man approached her talking about Carter¡¯s health and asked to apany them, she denied it instantly. She told them Carter was not her responsibility.


    ¡°Carter grew up under the same roof with Eric, but he always felt alone despite Uncle and Aunt¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°Soon as he grew up, he demanded to stay alone and, having no other option, uncle Aunt gave him his father¡¯s mansion to live in.


    But soon he got badpany and his constantpanion reached to uncle¡¯s ear. He made him understand many times, but he was way far away from understanding anything.


    One fine day, we got to know he had kidnapped someone and tortured that girl, to no avail.


    His parents came crying for Eric¡¯s father, and sadly, I was there to witness that. Gosh.¡± He rubs his face, thinking about the old memories.


    ¡°We all made a n with the cops to free her, and somehow we found their location. Her parents denied staying back and tagged along.


    As usual, with time, a small kid has be someone in the mafia¡¯s world and had a good backup for the same.


    Finally, we found her somewhere in the cer of an old house in a very dissolved state. Eric was the first one who saw her and by then we reached her and untied her and made her wear his jacket, which was a clear sign for us what state Eric might have found her. Before we could free her, Carter came while holding his parents at gunpoint. She lost her parents in front of her eyes and the cops killed Carter in front of our eyes.¡± He shook his head in disappointment.


    ¡°She has gone through so much.¡± I felt tears in my eyes while hearing her story and I felt so connected.


    I know how it feels to be alone. And how it feels when you lose someone in front of your eyes.


    ¡°She is strong,¡± I spoke while cleaning my tears.


    ¡°Hmm, she is.¡± He replied.


    ¡°But why do I feel the tension between her and Eric?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because Eric has decided he will get married to her once she is Twenty-two years old.¡± He smirks, saying this.


    ¡°But why? I don¡¯t think she is ready for this.¡± I said thoughtfully.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as he has already decided.¡± He closed his eyes and I wonder how people can be so selfish.


    ¡°Without her consent?¡± I asked when I couldn¡¯t control myself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He has his reasons and I am with him in it.¡± He said, dismissing the matter and closing his eyes while resting his back on the couch.


    And I felt pity for her. I don¡¯t know why, but I connected with her. Maybe our story it¡¯s not the same but somehow the pain is the same. No parent¡¯s love and her future have been already decided with someone she doesn¡¯t even know forget about love.


    Getting up from my seat, I walked towards the balcony after opening the door and stood in the corner.


    I looked ahead, and the garden had a mild light and when I looked up, the sky was shining with beautiful stars and moonlight.


    My eyes stuck to the sky, and my mind was foggy with lots of thoughts. And one of them was, why are they still married?


    Why has he not signed the divorce papers?


    Something is surely cooking here and I need to find out. I know Sean will make sure I won¡¯t find anything here, but Nathan can help in this for sure.


    My chain of thought broke when I felt someone¡¯s hands on my body and I didn¡¯t need to see who it was.


    His cologne reached my nostril, and my body knows his touch very well.


    He held me from my back, putting his chin on my shoulder, and I was still looking at the stars.


    I wonder why my body is not denying his touch?


    Why am I ignoring the warningsing from my mind? Why do I just want to live these moments?


    ¡®Because you were craving, it¡¯ My conscience told and I agree.


    ¡°You will catch a cold if you stay outside longer than this.¡± He spoke huskily, while pulling me a little more to him and rushed off some emotion I felt in my body.


    **

 I Missed You

    After a very long time, I felt wanted.


    After a very long time, I felt someone cared for me.


    And this feeling is so good.


    I know why my body is reacting to his every action because, the moment we enter this room, he has be my Sean, my old Sean. The one I used to love


    The one who wanted me


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside before any of us catch a cold. Hmm?¡± He asked again after some time, and I did not reply.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded my head yes, and he scooped me into his arms.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I look into his eyes as he walks back to the room. His eyes were ahead. He drops me at the bed carefully, and, taking a remote, he closes the door back and dims the lights even more.


    As if my eyes had stuck on him and I was just noticing his every action.


    I know for a fact that whatever he is doing has a reason, and I want to know if there is anything other than the money.


    He dropped his body on me and took a deep breath as if, finally, he had gotten back home after so much stress.


    I closed my eyes when I started getting some feather-touch kisses on my neck, and his hand came up to my breast and he pressed it sensually. Closing my eyes, I wee all the pleasure, and as he promised, this will be the longest two days of my life.


    When I woke up, I found myself alone in the room, and I felt somehow disappointed because it¡¯d been two days since Sean was always around.


    I can¡¯t even forget our make-out session yesterday morning, which continued till the shower and after breakfast, then lunch and after dinner, and the middle of the night.


    He has exhausted me to no end, but again, noint because whatever happened was with my consent, and I have no regret.


    Yes, I did not want to do this, but his one-touch melted me as if the ice melted when it came in contact with fire.


    And this time I wanted to burn myself in that fire, and I will never regret the time I have spent with him in these two days. I am going to cherish this.


    I looked at the clock on the table, and it showed me the time of 11 a. m.


    I got up from my bed and took a step, but I winced the moment a sharp pain shot up there. Gosh, this man is a monster in bed.


    And I wonder where he gets so much energy. We have done nothing apart from passionate sex in the past two days.


    This room must smell like sex, I guess.


    With difficulty, I walked ahead, finished my business, and discarded my clothes. I stood under the warm shower, and that hot water soothed my skin instantly.


    After having a bath, I notice my clothes hanging behind the door, and I smile, looking at his thoughtfulness. Because I know it¡¯s him who has hanged them.


    Wearing them, I walk out, and I know I can go down now as he has already left.


    I just want to see Be as soon as possible. I am so done watching her on Sean¡¯s phone. Whenever I missed her, he showed me what she was doing. Hence, I got to know he has ess to all the rooms, and he has a camera everywhere.


    ¡°Surprise-surprise!¡± I call out, looking at her doing her coloring while sitting on the chair in the garden.


    ¡°Mumma.¡± She looked up and ran up to me, looking happier, and jumped on me like a monkey, and I giggled looking at her.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± She hugged me tightly, and I noticed her broken voice. I knew she was crying, and instantly I felt guilty for leaving her alone for two days.


    ¡°I missed you, my love,¡± I whisper when I get tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Why did you leave me behind?¡± She asked again with a broken voice, and her question even broke my heart.


    ¡®Now how to counsel an innocent soul where I was and what was the reason I was there for?


    The happiness I was feeling in the morning flew out of the window, and guilt consumed me instantly upon hearing her.


    I know she was safe and doing everything properly, but what I missed looking at was that she was quiet. In thest two days, I haven¡¯t seen her ying or doing any fun activities.


    Whenever I saw her in front of the camera, either she was sleeping, coloring, or eating.


    Suddenly, I felt she had lost some weight. I am sure she is not eating properly.


    What kind of mother am I?


    I shouldn¡¯t have left her for anything.¡¯ I gulped, forming a knot in my throat.


    ¡°I am sorry; I will never do this again,¡± I said while rocking her in my arm, and we both shed a few more tears.


    I could hear her whimpers and herw hup, and each hup was breaking my heart bit by bit.


    I opened my eyes when I heard a car¡¯s screeching sound and a few cars halted, and I saw Sean get down wearing his shades. He walked to us when he saw us.


    Looking at him, I don¡¯t know why, but my anger red up. Because of this vile man, I had to stay away from my daughter for two days. He is the reason for my daughter¡¯s tears and her broken heart.


    I know he can see my tears from behind the ss, but ignoring me, he walked back to me and faced Be, who was hugging me as if I ran away the moment she left her.


    ¡°Why are little princes crying?¡±


    He asked her, and Be hid her face in the crook of my neck, holding me more tightly. And the happiness I felt at that moment was out of this world, and I held her even more securely in my arms.


    ¡°Hmm, so I can see someone is angry with Momma.¡± He again tried his luck.


    ¡°Not only her, but I am angry at you, too.¡± She mumbled, but he heard it.


    ¡°So, what can we do to make it up to you?¡± He said that, but Be did not reply to anything.


    ¡°How about we take you to our farm? He spoke again, but with no luck.

 Scholdings

    ¡°Oh well, sad you don¡¯t want to meet cute babymbs, calf, and cute little piglets. Never mind¡± And finally, I felt an insignificant movement, and I guess she looked up.


    ¡°You have piglets on your farm?¡± She whispered instantly, and I knew her eyes were big with excitement.


    ¡°Not my farm, our farm, and not only piglets, but many more.¡± He replied.


    ¡°What?¡± she chirped excitedly, and I smiled in between my tears at hearing her voice.


    How innocent kids are; they forget all the pain in no time. I wish I could be like them even a bit.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡± And with that, she jumped on him when he came in front of me.


    I was not only surprised but shocked at how cleverly he changed her mood and made her smile.


    He sat on the chair, taking her on hisp, and started showing me that he didn¡¯t know what was on his phone. Be¡¯s big dove eyes were telling me how thrilling it was for her to see whatever it was on the phone and how excited she was to go there.


    ¡°Daddy, when will we go to meet them?¡± She asked, holding Sean¡¯s face.


    I was admiring their bonding. I know Be misses her father¡¯s presence in her life. Though Ivan and Nathan leave no chance for not feeling aloof, Parminder¡¯s presence in Pam¡¯s life and Ivan¡¯s traveling and Nathan¡¯s distance always made her feel the missing part of her life.


    And maybe that¡¯s why she started connecting with Sean so fast when she felt the warmth of his father daily, just like Pam used to. And that¡¯s why she misses no one as of now. Because she is at ease and content with what she has right now.


    ¡°How about on the weekend? He asked, holding her securely as she was jumping with excitement.


    ¡°Can we go tomorrow, please?¡± She showed him her best puppy face, and I bit my lips to control my giggle.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I can see how difficult it is to get Sean to say no to her. And I know he can¡¯t ignore his work. Already two days ago, he was busy with me doing notorious stuff.


    He nces at me, and I know he needs my help, but I turn my face. Why would I help when he created this whole problem?


    ¡°Princess Daddy has so much pending work, so let him finish as fast as possible, and the moment it¡¯s done, we can leave. Is it ok?¡± I heard his voice, but I was still looking at the garden.


    Ok, daddy, then finish it fast,¡± Be stresses the word fast.


    By then, they were talking. I saw that annoying girl, Cami Smith,ing towards us with a maid trailing behind her. I was just looking at her and her walking style. I wonder if she is walking on the ramp, and her face has one of the most annoying smiles. I rolled my eyes and sat on the chair opposite Sean and Be.


    ¡°Master, please have something. The morning you also went out without having breakfast in a hurry.¡± She said this, taking her seat next to Sean and starting to make his te before he said anything.


    I don¡¯t know why, but this all was quite amusing for me, and I would never miss this entertainment for the world.


    So, chewing my inner cheek, Iid my back on the chair and was all set to see the drama.


    ¡°Past two days also you were out, Master, and I am sure you have not eaten properly. I can see you are getting weak.¡± Sheins, as if she is so worried about him.


    I wish she knew what stuff he has eaten in the past two days.¡¯ I smirked, biting my lips, and noticed Sean nce at me. He got what I was thinking before I stopped myself from showing my smirk to him.


    ¡°I am anything but weak, Cami.¡± Despite having shades on his eyes, I know he is looking at me, and I blush, knowing exactly what he was trying to say.


    ¡°What did my princess eat?¡± He asked Be


    ¡°Be ate fruits and toast today. Right, Be.¡± She replied instead to Be, and I can see how displeased Sean looked while getting answered by Cami instead of Be.


    ¡°Next time I talk to my daughter, I only want her to reply. Got it?¡± He told her in an indifferent tone, and I don¡¯t know about her, but I surely flinched hearing his tone.


    ¡°My apology, master.¡± She murmured, feeling a little offended, and I wonder why she thinks so highly of her. She felt offended by my small scolding.


    Her eyes shot up at me as if she wanted to eat me alive, and I raised my eyebrow in a provoking manner, as if to tell her to bring it on.


    If she thinks she can intimidate me, then she is wrong.


    ¡°Have something.¡± He ordered, looking at me and passing me the te she made for Sean.


    I took the te from his hand and looked at Cami, who was giving me a death re. I smirked, feeling a brief victory, and started eating my food.


    She was sitting with us till we finished our food, and her presence was annoying me to no extent.


    ¡°Sean got up from his seat, cleaned his mouth with a napkin, and looked to Cami. ¡°I would like to see you in my study in ten minutes.¡± He said he walked inside the mansion, where Be got back to her colouring while still talking to me.


    My thoughts werepletely on Sean¡¯s words. Why did he call her to his study?


    She got up from her seat, dusted some invisible dust from her shoulder, and started walking inside.


    So, one thing is clear: she has dered war against me because of Sean.


    I can see she wants Sean, but what does Sean want?


    ***

 We Are Not Divorce

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    So, one thing is clear: she has dered war against me because of Sean.


    I can see she wants Sean, but what does Sean want?


    I think I need to find out as soon as possible.


    ¡°Mama Master sent this phone saying someone wants to talk to you.¡± A maid came and gave me a phone.


    I looked at the phone, and it wasn¡¯t mine. That means it¡¯s Sean¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said.


    ¡°What the hell, Sarah? Where the fuck are you?¡± Nathan shouted at the top of his voice, and I flinched at the tone of his voice.


    ¡°Gosh, you will make me deaf, dude,¡± I said while taking the phone back to my ear.


    ¡°Where is your phone?¡± and that reminded me how many times I called him, and he even didn¡¯t know about my old phone.


    ¡°First, Sean took my old phone and gave me a new one. The day before, I called you a hundred times, but well, I guess you are too busy to answer my call.¡± I mocked


    ¡°It was yours?¡± He asked, surprisingly.


    ¡°Yes, who else will call you this many times? What if I was dying?¡± I seethed.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± He sounded guilty.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t call back, as it was a private number. I told my people to find out who this number belongs to, but I guess someone has kept the identity confidential, but my people are still working on it.¡± He replied.


    ¡°No need; it belongs to Sean, and now it¡¯s my new number,¡± I said.


    ¡°Tell Sean to send me that number.¡± He said it, and I hmm¡¯d in response.


    ¡°So, why did you call me? All, okay?¡± He asked when he finally got his senses back.


    I give it a thought for a moment about what to tell him, as the damage is already done and telling him anything won¡¯t help anyway.


    ¡°Nothing; I just wanted to talk to you. Nathan, I guess there is something we still don¡¯t know. Sean is hiding something, I guess.¡± I finally spoke my heart out.


    ¡°What is he hiding now? You have already transferred your property into his name and given him a divorce. What else does he want from you more?¡± He spoke annoyingly.


    ¡°We are not divorced,¡± I dere.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked shockingly.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I said while walking a little farther from Be.


    ¡°But why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you have to find out, because I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    I felt silence on the other side sometimes, so I said, ¡°Are you there, Nathan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I will find out as soon as possible.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°Ahem, Nathan, what did Sam say when you met her? And why did you drag her outside?


    ¡®I asked when I remembered him taking Sam outside forcefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s between me and her. You don¡¯t get into that.¡± He replied sternly.


    ¡°I hope you have not done something you shouldn¡¯t.¡± I cleared my doubts.


    ¡°I am the one you should be worried about, not the other way around.¡± Again, he spoke annoyingly, and I wonder why he is getting pissed so much.


    ¡°I am worried about you only,¡± I said.


    ¡°I will find the details and get back to you. Meanwhile, take care, and one more thing: send me your number.


    I don¡¯t want to call that asshole your not yet ex-husband.¡± He said this, dismissing me for a future talk.


    ¡°I will.¡± Saying, I cut the phone. .


    I walk inside the house to give Sean his phone, as I already know he is in the study, so without wasting my time, I walk towards the study, and before I reach it, I see Caming out of his study and smiling like an idiot.


    ¡°Ahaa, do you need something?¡± She stood in front of me.


    ¡°Not from you. Now step aside.¡± I said, ignoring her and looking into her eyes while giving her my best re as a warning not to mess with me.


    I know what she is trying to do, but I would never let her win the war she has started.


    She instantly started cleaning her lips, which looked okay to me, and then she corrected her hair, but I noticed what she wanted me to see. A pinkish, fresh spot on her neck gives me a clear idea of what it is.


    I don¡¯t know why, but something broke inside me looking at her hickey. I patted myshes a few times to control my tears because I don¡¯t want to give her the satisfaction that this is affecting me in any manner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself,¡± I said with a challenging look.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± She challenged me back while ying with her hair.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then let me tell you. The ground you are standing on belongs to me.


    My husband transferred this mansion into my name long ago. And it is solely my decision who will stay in my house and who will not.


    So, if you dislike whoring around with my husband and if he is not satisfying you enough, then I won¡¯t mind chucking you out of this house.


    Because once you go, someone else wille. You know what I mean?¡± I spoke, faking my concern, but I know I hit where it hurt the most.


    I can see how badly she wants Sean, and I can see she is desperate. And being a businesswoman, I know very well how to use the weak points of my opponents.


    My calctive gaze was noticing each emotion on her face-the shock and hurt. I wanted tough so hard. It was so much fun to see her ce.


    But amongst all that, I wanted to show who the boss was here.


    ¡°Move,¡± I said, and in no time, she stepped aside, and I walked towards the door with high pride, but from inside, I was broken to the core.


    I just wanted to go in my room and cry, but I know right now it will show my weakness, and I don¡¯t want to show that to anyone.


    I walk in without knocking because right now all my manners have flown out of the window and I am burning high. I want to burn the entire world.


    ¡°I want everything. I¡­¡± He looked back when I opened the door with a thud.


    ¡°Talk to you soon.¡± As he turned towards me and I looked at his face, I just wanted to punch him so hard and break his nose, but again, I don¡¯t want to give pleasure. I am hurt.


    ¡°Your phone.¡± I put his phone on the table and noticed one more. He was already holding it.


    Wow, this is the new trend of keeping more than one phone.


    I turn around, leaving his phone on the table, and walk out before he says or does anything.


    I shut my door,id my back on the door, and let my tears fall.


    I knew whatever he was doing was all fake, even so. It¡¯s hurting.


    I did whatever my heart said. I wanted him to touch me. I wanted to touch him, and I knew this was all so temporary, but still, it hurt.


    I knew he was Casanova, but still, it hurt.


    Gosh, it hurts, and it hurts so bad.


    I sat on the floor, clutching my knee to my chest, and hid my face in it.


    When everyone gets love in their life, then why can¡¯t I? Why does no one want to love me?


    ¡®Am I regretting the time I have spent in thest two days?¡¯ I asked myself this.


    No, I am not regretting anything. I would be lying if I said it wasn¡¯t one of the most beautiful times of my life. The past two days were wonderful, and I want to cherish them.


    And I might not be back ahead if I get more chances like this.


    But why is my gut saying I have done something wrong?


    My inner turmoil had wreaked havoc on me.


    However, can I ignore the fact that whatever he is, when he is with me, he gives me full attention, and at the end of the day, he is my husband, so first I have not sinned, and neither am I going to do so in the future?


    But again, somewhere at the bottom of my heart, something is still in pain. I gave a good exnation to my heart, but somewhere deep down, it¡¯s still painful.


    I looked up and let my eyes stick to the window ahead of me, and I could see the blue sky shining.


    How long will I cry for the same thing? How long will I pity myself?


    I think I should stop expecting something I don¡¯t have in my destiny. Moreover, I have Be, who loves me to the core, so I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s love apart from her.


    I should start thinking practically and start living in the moment, expecting nothing in return.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Yes, this is what I should do.¡¯ I thought, cleaned my tears from the back of my hand, and got up from my ce.


    But one thing I need to find out first is why he hasn¡¯t given me a divorce.


    **

 Night With You

    NATHAN¡¯S POV


    I enter the party and look around.


    Everything looks so elegant and shining, but I know it¡¯s all fake, just like these people who are faking their smiles to each other, but in actuality, they must be hating the same people to whom they are giving their best smile.


    Money was the only thing dripping in this ce, and damn how much I hate to be here, but well, there are a few things I can¡¯t avoid because, living in the same society, some things are gifted whether you like them or not. There is no way out.


    Being an only child, I always grew up alone, as both parents worked hard to give me the best of the best, but in doing so, they forgot I didn¡¯t need the best. I just need them.


    And now that they are free, they expect me to be the best son and give them the time of the world, but well, where were you guys when I wanted the same?


    But again, with time, I get to know it won¡¯t be easy for them to provide the luxury, and somewhere they aren¡¯t wrong because their intention was clear to give me the best of the best things, and I love them for the same.


    They might not be the best parents in the world, but they aren¡¯t bad either, and I love them so much, but again, I can¡¯t fulfill their expectations the way they want.


    They want my time, which I don¡¯t have. I have drowned myself in the work so much that I don¡¯t miss anything. I don¡¯t miss anyone.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked ahead, and people started greeting me, to which I replied with a sharp, cut-shot look.


    I guess with time, this look has stuck to my personality.


    If I want to, then a smile neveres on my lips, apart from Sarah and Be. They both are the only ones that make me feel like I am still alive, or else I have long since started thinking this ce is not for people like me.


    This ce is full of liars, cheaters, and people who love to y with emotion.


    I wish I could be the same.


    While roaming my eyes, it got stuck on the person who is smiling ear to ear and holding a man¡¯s hand shamelessly.


    The man also held her by the waist, and that view kind of pissed me off instantly.


    But what can you expect from people like her who are whoring around? These kinds of people can do anything for money. You just show them a few numbers, and they will do as you please, too.


    Gritting my teeth, I againposed myself when someone appeared, and I tried to keep myself busy with people, but it seemed as if nothing was working right. Her presence is clouding my emotions.


    I again looked around to catch a glimpse of her, but then I saw Sarah with Sean. She was giving her best fake smile to the people around her, and I smiled, looking at her. She might get awards for her acting skills.


    After meeting a few people, I walked with her. At least I will be at ease for some time. She was standing alone when I reached her. ¡°Will you dance with me, mydy?¡± I spoke cheekily.


    She looked up, and first she was surprised to see me, which I wasn¡¯t because I knew she mighte to this event with Sean, but what always surprises me is my behavior whenever I am with her or Be.


    I am apletely different man when I am with them.


    My entire demeanor changes when I am with these two bundles of joy. They are both my peace.


    We both started dancing, and after some time, the music changed, as did our partner.


    The music was soothing, and so was the dance. At least you don¡¯t have to be fake here. Just give a small smile to your partner, and that¡¯s all.


    I stiffened when I felt a familiar touch on my body, and when my eyes stopped on that particr person, my mood dropped from good to bad in no time.


    Grey eyes look at my green while holding my shoulders.


    She was looking at me with no emotion, and I could feel the temperature of my body having already boiled.


    Memories I wanted to forget havee and stood in front of me as


    SAM


    I want to strangle her and choke her to death, but I know I should not.


    ¡°How are you?¡± She finally spoke, looking into my eyes.


    My breath shivers, and I am controlling myself, but I don¡¯t know why my mind is getting foggy bit by bit.


    ¡°How should I be?¡± I asked, tilting my head and pushing her body toward me a little.


    I nced at her, and she was wearing a turquoise knee-length dress with a not-so-deep neck, but I could see the line of her cleavage, and my touch was telling me her dress was backless and her makeup was too loud for my liking.


    I felt a sudden rush upon noticing her dress, and this added fuel to the fire. Too revealing for my liking.


    ¡°As much as I know, you are fantastic.¡± And I smirk hearing this.


    I know there were rumors about me and one of my client¡¯s daughters. The paparazzi had clicked the picture when I visited their city toplete the deal, but because of his busy schedule, the owner had to leave early while his daughter, who is under his guidance, apanied me till we finished the lunch.


    As usual, we both don¡¯t care what people say about us, so we never bother with these pictures.


    Paparazzi need some temporary news to publish. And mostly, they never bother to see the facts.


    So, do you keep your taps on me, Ms. Samira Bale?¡± I smirk, looking at my flushed face.


    ¡°News for people like you can¡¯t be missed, Mr. More.¡± She replied calmly.


    Her calm posture was pushing my nerves more and more, as if it were possible, and I wondered how she had no sign of guilt on her face.


    ¡°I wish I could say the same for you, Ms. Bale,¡± I said while our legs were still working.


    We broke the circle, and now we have danced separately in the corner.


    If anyone in this world I ever wanted to avoid was here, keeping tabs on her would never be a choice.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t be like Mr. More. But trust me, I am trying hard.¡± She replied, and I noticed Eric was standing looking at us, and this was more fueled by anger.


    ¡°I can see you are trying very hard, and soon you will reach your goal.¡± I mocked her.


    I can see how they both look so happy together, holding hands.


    I thought after avoiding her like the gue, she wouldn¡¯t affect me anymore. Even so, she affects me the same, and looking at her with some other man has somewhere woken up a beast I never want to face.


    ¡°How I wish.¡± She replied cunningly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I can see she doesn¡¯t have a tint of repentance for leaving me like this. No guilt, no shame.


    What else can you expect from girls like her who are always hungry for fame and money?


    ¡°So, what is the charge you take nowadays?¡± I asked directly.


    ¡°Show me my worth.¡± She replied with a small smile, and I knew I had hit the spot.


    I knew she would do anything for money.


    ¡°Holding her hand, I started walking out of the hall. My bodyguard had already seen my move, and by then we had reached our car, which was already waiting for us.


    ¡°Out¡± Reaching the driver¡¯s seat, I asked him to leave and settle myself in the driver¡¯s seat, and with any furtherint, she settled herself in the passenger seat.


    I smirk, thinking how desperate she is.


    I started the car, and in a few minutes, we reached the hotel. I park the car, give the key to the wallet, and start walking towards my room, and she follows.


    I was beaming with anger, and my eyes must have be blood red. I feel the heat in my body thinking about how easily she hase with me and the same she must be doing with others.


    And just the mere thought of someone touching her is giving me a feeling of something I don¡¯t want to feel.


    **

 I Will Tell You Tomorrow

    Swiping my cards, I let myself in and pushed her body to the door the moment the door closed.


    ¡°So, how much do those bastards pay you?¡± I asked her.


    I know she understands what I am talking about. How easily she crossed me and Sarah. How fantastically she made us fools by showing her fake self!


    How mercilessly she dodges our trust at her feet.


    How she broke my heart


    Thinking about everything, tears pooled in my eyes, but I did not let them down and held my eyes with hers in a ssy view.


    ¡°Enough to buy my loyalty.¡± She replied again with no grief.


    ¡°And how about this body? Did they pay anything for this?¡± I asked, reaching close to her face.


    Our noses were touching each other, and my hand found her ass cheek, and I pressed them hard.


    She flinched in pain but said nothing.


    ¡°I asked you something, my kitten eye.¡± I called her by the name I used to when we were alone.


    The eyes I always admire have lied to me with no hint of doubt.


    ¡°Not everyone can afford this body.¡± She whispered enough for me to hear.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked while my hands went up to her back. The Pad of my finger touched her cold skin.


    ¡°Tell me your price; let me see if I can afford it or not.¡± I said this while my lip reached her corbone.


    ¡°A night with you would work, I guess. Not everyone gets the honor to spend a night with you.¡± She said this when, finally, her finger pad touched my jaw.


    I saw the lust in her eyes long ago, and I won¡¯t let this chance slip away. I am going to use every bit.


    ¡°Of course, as I don¡¯t whore around as others do.¡± I again seether.


    ¡°So how many have touched you like this, hmm?¡± I asked when I cupped her breast.


    By now, I havepletely lost my mind. I wanted answers about why she backstamped me. I wanted to take revenge. I wanted to punish her.


    ¡°I have forgotten the count.¡± She replied in a shaky voice, looking into my eyes, and deep down, something broke at that moment instantly.


    ¡°But trust me, no one was better than you.¡± She again spoke while gliding her finger from my face to my neck.


    I smirk with my broken heart and ssy eyes.


    ¡°Then a prettydy like you should not wait. Hmm?¡± I asked, looking into her eyes.


    She said nothing, but lust was clear in her eyes.


    ¡°Then a prettydy like you shouldn¡¯t wait Hmm?¡± I said, looking into her eyes.


    She said nothing, but lust was clear in her eyes.


    ¡°But before we go ahead, I want some answers, kitten,¡± I said while nibbling her earlobe.


    ¡°Hmm¡± I heard her shaky hmm.


    I know how my touch is affecting her.


    I won¡¯t deny her touch is not affecting me, but right now I am controlling myself because of one wrong move, and I am doomed.


    Right now, she is the only one who can answer me.


    She is the only one I can ask why Sean is doing everything.


    Why did Sean suddenly adopt Be?


    ¡°Why did you backstab my kitten?¡± I asked in a husky tone; my hands were roaming on her fine, soft body.


    ¡°I will give you all my answers, but not today.


    ¡°She again spoke, holding me from my waist and trailing towards my buttocks.


    I can feel her touch on my buttocks, and the pad of her palm is tracing my sh.


    ¡°If not today, then when?¡±


    I asked her when my lips reached the cut of her swells, and I gave her a deep suck on her cleavage. I know my touch must be bruising her, but I don¡¯t care right now.


    She pressed the sh of my buttocks softly and granted me pleasure.


    ¡°Tomorrow ¡± I will give your answers tomorrow.¡± She spoke while nibbling my Adam¡¯s apple.


    I can¡¯t deny that she is the best in bed. Whenever we did it, she always made off with her moves and her touch.


    ¡®Why not? She is well experienced.¡¯ And this train of thought made my heart pound.


    But again, why would I care? We aren¡¯t lovers anymore. It was just a one-night stand with a whore.


    ¡°Baby girl, if you back up your words, be ready to see the worst of me,¡± I said, licking her below her ear.


    ¡°You have my words.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Hmm¡± I hmm, while my lips found the one, I lost the touch of a long back, and I closed my eyes to consume the softness of the lip of the most stone-hearted person in the world.


    As if her tongue were waiting for mine, she locked her mouth eagerly. Her hands found my hair lock and mined her cheek.


    But before I go ahead, my old memoryes to mind again. How I stayed alone and never visited the house next to me.


    I cried all night, thinking how mercilessly she broke me beyond repair.


    how she betrayed me for some money. How she broke all my dreams I had with her. Her disloyalty made me hate the existence of womankind.


    She dragged her hands down and started opening the button of my shirt, and I held her hand and broke the kiss she was so engrossed in.


    Why are you so hurrying, princess?¡± I said that and looked into her eyes.


    She was looking at me, and her plump breast was going up and down. Because of my kiss, her dress strap dropped from her shoulder and gave a good view of her pumps.


    Gosh, how I want to suck all the juices in there. It¡¯s been many years since I touched No sh, and today, she has awakened some dead desire.


    ¡°Night is young, and we have time in the world,¡± I said and stepped back.


    She was looking at me with her doe eyes, trying to calcte my move.


    I went into the room while removing the jacket I was wearing and my bow tie.


    ¡°So, tell me what you can do to spend the night with me.¡± I asked while taking a seat on the couch in the living room of my suite.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am worthy enough to give something.¡± She spoke while still standing, rooted in the same ce.


    ¡°Oh, you are a worthy darling. Very much worthy because what I want, you are the one who can give the best¡± I asked her to tilt my head and poke my tongue into my cheek.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t back off.¡± She said she started walking towards me.


    ¡°I would like to hear your demand.¡± She spoke again when she stood in front of me.


    Her little messy hair, the smudged red lipstick around her lips, and the view of her breast were making me insane.


    It¡¯s not like girls have never approached me before. Many had tried. And few had stood naked in front of me, but the way I felt for her, I never felt for anyone.


    The way my fingers were itching to touch her, they never itched to touch anyone else. I was getting tingling on my lips, and my cock was twitching and giving me pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t demand; Imand, and who knows better than you?¡± I said, while my eyes stuck shamelessly on her chest.


    I just want to rip this bloody dress apart right now.


    ¡°I am waiting for yourmand.¡± She replied. I can see how each word is arousing her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She never gets scared of anyone forgetting about me, and that¡¯s what I like about her. She is fearless, lives in the moment, and never thinks of tomorrow. And that is why I used to get attracted to her.


    ¡°Get on your knees and suck me hard,¡± I said while stretching my legs fully to give her space to sit on the floor.


    **

 My Plasure

    She smirks while dragging her dress downpletely.


    She knows I don¡¯t like clothes on her body when she pleases me. I want to see her naked when her skilful tongue touches my cock.


    Her dress fell down the moment she opened her zip, and now she stood in front of me only in her red thong.


    My cock painfully twitched at the view in front of me.


    Did I miss this? Hell, yes, I miss every bit. I miss her. Though she is toxic, I still miss her.


    She was still wearing her red heel, looking fully seductive, and she walked to me.


    She is such a vixen.


    My vixen. At Least for tonight.


    Iy my back on the couch while my hands were reading on the hand rest, and I looked at her while she walked to me with slow yet steady steps. The mild light was already making the view alluring, and I gulped to grease my dry throat.


    We never broke the lock of our eyes, and she sat gracefully on the floor, and she came up to open my belt.


    Clicking sounds showed the belt was open, and the zoop sound told me she opened the zip of my dress pants.


    I felt her finger tug at my pants with my boxer, and I knew she wanted to drag them down, so I pulled myself up a little so she could take them off, which she did the moment she got the excess.


    She pulled them down to my knee, but I knew she wasn¡¯t satisfied, so she removed my shoe in one go and my socks in another and pulled them down to the floor.


    I wasn¡¯t helping her, as I waspletely lost at the moment.


    Right now, she is not someone I used to hate. She is not someone who deceives me. She was not someone who broke my heart.


    Right now, she is the person who always loves to please me. I always used to think about my happiness before her, and right now I am facing the same girl.


    But again, can I forget the fact that she is the same girl who deceived me? No, I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t.


    Her finger found my length, and she secured my shaft in her palm next. I felt her wet, yet warm, mouth. She swirled her tongue, and my head fell back, feeling the menace of pleasure after years.


    She kept working on her expertise, and I was already flying high in the sky. She did not look up, as she was way too busy licking and sucking, and I was close, but I didn¡¯t want toe into her mouth.


    I held her hair, pushed her back, and got up while she did too. Giving her no chance to think, I lift her on my shoulder, knowing that she weighs nothing anyway, and walk towards the bedroom and throw her on the bed. Her small body bounced on the fluffy bed, but I started her because now I am too eager to have her.


    Ripping her only clothes off her body, I took my position. I pushed myself in, and I heard a painful whimper from her, but I ignored it as I knew it was not her first time, but gosh, she is tight.


    She was always tight.


    My shaft clinched while I was moving inside, and I felt mild pain, but the pleasure was more than the pain I was feeling.


    I started pumping in and out like there was no tomorrow.


    I could see she hade twice already, but I don¡¯t know why I am not done yet. I want more.


    My palms again found her not-so-small plumps, and finally, I came hard with a grunt.


    We were both huffing and sweating shit, but the feelinging inside her was ultimate.


    I looked down and saw her eyes getting heavy.


    Can I let go of this chance of having her beneath me so easily?


    Nope!


    I took her a few more times, and every time it was better than before.


    Today, my strength surprised me.


    I looked down again, and she was again huffing. I looked down when I finally took my cock out of her and noticed the bedsheet was aplete dump of our juices.


    I wanted to change the bedsheet, but she looked way too tired to get up, so getting up from the bed, I walked towards the washroom and got the fresh towel.


    Pushing her aside a little, I spread the towel there,y back on my bed again, and looked at her not-so-innocent face.


    I still wonder when my sweet, innocent, and bubbly Sam became this vile human.


    As much as I hate to ept it, I know I loved her and I still do, but I guess that¡¯s it.


    Today I have finally gotten closer, and after the meeting, I will never see her face again.


    ***


    NATHAN¡¯S POV


    Getting up from my bed, the first thing I notice is an empty side.


    ¡®So, she left.¡¯ I close my eyes, huffing.


    So she ran away again. What else was I even expecting?


    I got up from my bed to check my phone and found one note.


    Hey, sorry, I had to go.


    I know I have promised you something, and I am not running away without fulfilling it, just in case you think I did.


    Perhaps I apologize that it¡¯s not possible today for some reason.


    I will see you at my office the day after at 6 in the evening.


    Sam.


    I throw the note and look down towards my phone, which I found dead, so taking the charger, I put it on charging.


    A missed private number call has taken my attention.


    ¡®Who could call me at that private number?¡¯ I thought while chewing my inner lip.


    ¡°Henry, I have missed a call on my phone from a private number. Find out details about who it belongs to.


    and find out every minor detail about Sean Hudson. He is up to something.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Find out why he has adopted a girl and every minor detail about his wife and his past life.


    Especially what he did in the past three years¡± I ordered my person and hung up.


    ¡®I will speak to Sarah once I have some information in hand.¡¯ I got up to get ready for the day.


    Two dayster,


    I look ahead when the three of them standing in front of me have no remorse on their faces.


    I don¡¯t know what I should feel now, but one thing I am feeling is coldness in my body, Sweaty palm and sweaty forehead.


    My body is stiff as ice, looking at the file in front of me.


    I gulp down my dry throat and lick my dry lips.


    ¡°Why are you doing this with her?¡± I asked them in a low tone while gritting my teeth.


    I could feel my uneven breathing.


    As Sam promised, she would meet me after two days, and finally I got a message from her saying to meet her at her office.


    I thought she would meet me alone, but when I reached her, all three of them were waiting for me.


    With no dy, Sam passes me a file, and I shudder after reading it.


    Sean was standing at the window looking outside, showing his hands in his pocket, and the other two were looking at me, and regret, shame, or any such emotions were far away from them.


    ¡°My wife, my decision-you have nothing to say about it.¡± He dismisses all the pleas.


    I felt like someone was cutting my heart bit by bit.


    ¡°Did you guys have something called humanity?¡± I spoke again, and now I am losing my shit.


    They are standing there like statues, as if they are all deaf and mute.

 One Mistake And She Is Dead

    NATHAN POV


    I looked at Sam and pleaded with her with my eyes, but she chose the floor rather than hearing my plea.


    ¡°She loves you, Sean. She loves you so much.¡± I tried my luck again, but as if he had decided


    When I did not get any reply, I startedughing sarcastically. ¡°I still wonder why people are so hungry for money. Is money everything?¡± I said, shaking my head and looking down.


    ¡°For some, it does.¡± Again, I heard his voice, and I can¡¯t even deny it because the proof was in front of me loud and clear.


    ¡°She will never forgive you for this, Sean; I am warning you,¡± I said in a lower voice.


    ¡°I have many more important things to take care of than having her forgiveness in my life.¡± He again took a puff and blew the smoke out.


    ¡°If you have been punishing her for thest few years, then don¡¯t you just don¡¯t?¡± You do not know what she has gone through.¡± I try to make some sense, but talking to him feels like talking to a deaf person.


    ¡°Whatever she has gone through has nothing to do with me. She chose the life she went through, so don¡¯t even go there.¡± He snorted and replied cockily.


    By then, I had already lost it, and I stood up and looked at everyone in the room hatefully.


    ¡°She will never agree to this.¡± I bark at the top of my voice.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to.¡± Again, I heard his calm andposed voice.


    Somewhere, his calm posture was scaring me.


    ¡°You know what you have to do to get this, right?¡± I show the file in the air and smirk.


    Finally, he turned around while throwing the bud in the ashtray. Showing both his hands in his dress pants and looking into my eyes.


    ¡°I know, and I have already started my work, and she has given in willingly.¡± He smirked cunningly, and I felt as if someone had snatched the ground beneath me.


    ¡°You are lying,¡± I said while shaking my head.


    I will never believe him for this.


    As we say, the person we love the most can hurt us beyond repair, and for Sarah, it¡¯s Sean.


    Though I know she loved him, and I guess she still does, I also know she hates him to the core. She will never give herself to him.


    ¡°Did you forget you just said she loved me?¡± He spoke, making an innocent face.


    And I close my eyes, feeling defeated.


    I looked at Sam, and she averted her eyes, and now I know she is also feeling helpless like me, but does it matter now?


    No!


    ¡°This time you are going to break her till there is no repair; remember that.¡± I again warn him, but he has no emotion on his face.


    His aura is too calm and dominating.


    ¡°This time you are gambling on her soul, Sean; don¡¯t do that, please,¡± I said, and tears pricked out of my eyes.


    ¡°I guess we are done now. You may leave.¡± He dismisses me and again turns around, looking out.


    I gulp myself, forming a knot in my throat, and close my eyes, huffing.


    ¡®Gosh, I wish I could do something for her.¡¯ I thought about biting my lips.


    Getting up from my seat, I walked towards the door, ignoring two other figures looking at me, but stopped hearing him.


    ¡°You have already gotten an email with details of what you have to do and what not, so follow each thing as it¡¯s described.¡±


    Hemands, but I have already lost the battle, so I stand rooted.


    ¡°Remember one thing: one mistake from your side, and you will find her dead.¡± And I felt as if someone had squished my heart painfully.


    Turning towards them and looking at their ugly faces was not what my heart wanted. So I walked out while frustration fuddled my mind, soul, and body.


    ¡®One thing is clear: I have nothing else to do but go back to Australia, but not before making some necessary arrangements.¡¯ I decided while walking out of thepany.


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I stayed in my room the whole day with Be.


    Somehow, I did not want to go anywhere and see anyone¡¯s face. Though I have made up my mind already.


    I am here for Be, and I should not get bothered because of Sean. At the end of the day, it¡¯s his life, and he is free to do as he pleases.


    So, I have decided to live my life the way I want without worrying much about others. Or let¡¯s say there¡¯s no string attached.


    Today I have already spoken to Nathan about joining the office tomorrow, which, after some nagging, he agreed to.


    Nathan somehow sounded off today, but again, as I had no energy to deal with anything, I let the topic go. If it¡¯s something important, I am sure he will tell me.


    I closed my eyes when night fell in its glory.


    I just wanted to be with Be today, so I asked her to sleep with me, which she happily agreed to, and now she is stuck to my body like a ko.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I caress her hair and smile, looking at her cute, chubby cheeks.


    Sleep seems far away from my eyes today. I checked the clock, and it showed 1. 30 a. m. already.


    Sean is not yet back. I am sure he must be having the time of his life somewhere.


    Shaking my head, I closed my eyes after reading some business news when I felt a little heaviness.


    I woke up hearing the chirp of birds. The sun was glowing in the sky as shining rays peeked inside the room from the corner of the curtains.


    I turned my head and saw Sean sleeping next to me and Be, and I wondered how he was sleeping sote. He was an early riser. Yeah, howe I forgot he camete at night yesterday?


    **

 Viktory

    I looked down and saw Be was sleeping, opening her mouth, and her head was on my chest and her legs were on Sean¡¯s chest.


    How I wish this could be real. It looks like a perfect family, but sadly, it¡¯s not. Neither will it ever be.


    Getting up from my bed, I padded towards the washroom to finish my morning routine and get ready for the day.


    I walk out wearing some formal clothing. I check the bed, and both the people I left behind before going to get ready are still in their dreand.


    Shaking my head, I walk out and straight ahead toward the kitchen. I noticed Alvera was looking at something in the fridge.


    ¡°Good morning, Alvera,¡± I said while taking a ss of water.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied sweetly.


    ¡°Alvera, I am going to the office and Be is still sleeping, so can you keep your eye on her till I am back, please?¡± I asked her politely.


    ¡°Why are you requesting it? It¡¯s my job, and I would love to do that. You don¡¯t worry.¡± She said it cheerfully.


    I can see how she admires Be so much, but again, I cannot forget she is not a maid.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your responsibility, dear, and please, I don¡¯t like it when you do household work; neither does Sean.¡±


    I said this with minor disappointment while looking at her. How she will do all the work.


    ¡°Mam¡­ I mean, Sarah, I know I don¡¯t have to do that, but to be honest, this is a slight gesture of thank you to Sir.


    He has saved my life and sheltered me; moreover, he is taking care of all the expenses of my studies.


    I mean, you do not know how grateful I am for his kindness and this.


    ¡± She showed me the work she was doing. ¡°This all is nothing for what he has done to me. I might not think twice if I had to give my life to him. He is a brother I never had.¡± She spoke as if she worshipped Sean.


    And I find myself mum suddenly.


    I wanted to blow her happy bubble about Sean being a good human being, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t get anything, so I kept quiet and let her stay in her dreand.


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t like to do any household work, but just because you like to do something, then take Be¡¯s responsibilitypletely so I can work with no worries,¡± I said and took my bag and my phone.


    I walked out while hearing her say okay.


    Nora was standing outside and talking to someone, but he got alert the moment he noticed my presence and walked towards me.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am,¡± he said politely.


    ¡°Morning Nora. I want to go to my office. Can you please bring the car?¡± I said this while looking at my watch.


    ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am, just give me a second,¡± he says, sprinting towards the garage to bring the car, and we are off to the office.


    Once I reached the office, I noticed it looked good-not so big like our Australia one, but still not tiny.


    Once I enter the office, I can see people looking shocked rather than surprised, as I am sure they might not be expecting me.


    But again, I know I work behind the curtains, but I am still not an unknown face to my employees.


    Nathan always mentions my name, and my pictures are easily avable on our website andpany profile.


    I walked towards the reception area, and the girl had already stood up ande out of her cubicle with a polite smile.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am,¡± She wished me before I said anything.


    ¡°Good morning¡­?¡± I asked her name while wishing her a good morning.


    ¡°Linda, my name is Linda.¡± She replied with brief hesitation, and I can see she is nervous.


    ¡°Ok, Linda, as I can see, you already know me, so would you like to show me my cabin, please?¡± I asked with utter politeness.


    ¡°My pleasure, maam; please do it this way.¡± Saying she leads the way and I follow her while looking at the office.


    ¡°I remember Nathan starting this office before I had stayed with Sean years ago, and now, after three years, I am standing at the ce that was specially made for me.


    ¡°Thank you. Just arrange a quick meeting with the staff after 10 minutes. You may leave.¡± I said this while looking at the cabin.


    ¡°Sure mam, she said as she left the room and I inspected the office.


    After I finished the small introduction meeting with the staff, I got myself busy with work.


    Once I was done for the day, I went back home.


    When I reached the home, I saw Cami reading the magazine as if she owned this house.


    And somehow, I did not like it a bit, so I walked ahead and sat in front of her. ¡°Get water for me.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you talking to me?¡± She asked me innocently.


    ¡°Is there anyone else you can see?¡± I asked her to look here and there while raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°I am not your maid.¡± She snorted.


    ¡°Then do you enlighten me as to who you are if you are not a maid in my house?¡± I asked while resting on the couch. I crossed my hand over my chest.


    ¡°I know this is not your house.¡± She smirks, saying that.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh? And who told you that?¡± I asked while tilting my head a little before she replied. I heard Sean and Be giggling whileing towards us.


    I looked up, and he was cleaning Be¡¯s face with his handkerchief while Alvera was trailing behind them.


    I looked at Cami, and she stood up while smiling, looking at Sean, and I rolled my eyes.


    But then an idea shot up in my mind, and I smirked, looking at her and Sean.


    ¡°Ahem, Sean,¡± I said, and he hummed, ncing at me and then back to his work of cleaning Be¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can you transfer this mention to my name?¡± I asked innocently, and Sean¡¯s face flung towards me.


    I know one thing: whatever Sean is doing is rted to my property, and right now he can¡¯t risk it while making me unhappy anyway.


    He scrunches his nose, hearing me as if, apart from all his fortune, I want this mansion.


    But well, I don¡¯t want this either, right? Someone has hurt my pride, and I wanted to show her my ce and hers.


    ¡°I will inform mywyer, and it will be done by tomorrow,¡± he said, leaving with Be, and I looked at Cami while hanging my face high.


    ¡°Now go get the water, hmm.? I said it sweetly, but she knew sweetness was far away from me.


    Giving me a murderous look, she finally went out after stomping her legs.


    And I smirked at my one more victory.


    ****

 This Man Is Loaded

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been one and a half months since thest time I spent time with Sean, when he took us to the farmhouse.


    I giggled, thinking about what had happened that day.


    shback


    ¡°Princess, are you ready to go?¡± Sean spoke whileing into Be¡¯s room.


    ¡°Yes, dad.¡± Be chirps happily, and I wonder how easily she has epted Sean as his dad.


    I got up and closed the luggage bag. Taking my handbag in hand.


    Sean nces at me. I don¡¯t know why, but we are both avoiding each other like the gue. Though we still sleep together in the same room, we do not physically touch or have any emotions attached.


    Sometimes I leave for work early, and sometimes he does, so we don¡¯t see each other in the morning. And in the night, he alwayseste, and by then I have dozed off.


    But I have noints about it because I have made up my mind. once flowed with emotion, but not now.


    I am here for Be, and I guess he has a board of me already after we had our two-day bunny fucking session, which is kind of good for me because I know for a fact that no matter how much I try, if he initiates anything, it will be difficult for a fool like me not to reciprocate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He nced at me, and I saw he was holding Be in his arms, so let¡¯s go for me. So I nodded yes and started walking behind.


    I looked at his back, and today he looked diffident, wearing loose linen pants, a casual shirt, and sunsses hanging at the front.


    I looked down at myself, and I was wearing something simr to his but in different colors. Thank God that at least sometimes I dress well apart from formal wear, or else I would have felt a little underdressed for sure today.


    Princess, are you all ready to go?¡± I rolled my eyes and made a sad, boring face, hearing the annoying voice of my life nowadays.


    Guess who???


    Right, Cami the chameleon.


    I saw a bag in her hand and one piece of luggage lying beside her.


    ¡®Oh, so she is alsoing.¡¯ I concluded by nodding to myself.


    ¡°Of course she has to because our dear Mr. Hudson surely needs a bunny fucking session there.¡¯ I gulped, thinking about them bitterly, and suddenly I just lost all my excitement to go.


    ¡°Sir, there is a minor problem.¡± I look up when I hear Nora¡¯s voice.


    ¡°And what is it?¡± He asked while adjusting Be¡¯s shades.


    ¡°Sir, there is some construction work going on the way to the farmhouse, so we won¡¯t be able to go on the same route.¡± He finished, and as if God had heard my request, I felt sudden happiness, and a smile broke on my lips, but I hid it before anyone noticed.


    I looked at Cami the chameleon, and she had a sad face.


    ¡®Oh my-my, did God spoil your n, bitch?¡¯ I thought about smirking and pulled out a piece of gum from the packet I was holding and put it in my mouth. I was all set to see the next drama. Haa


    I looked at Be and noticed how her face fell, and Sean was looking at her sadly, too. Even everyone looked at her wobbly lips, and I knew she was about to cry.


    ¡°But nothing to worry about, baby Be. We have already sorted this out.¡± Nora spoke with a small smile, looking at Be before I walked to her tofort her.


    ¡°Sir Swan will be here in two minutes.¡± He looked at Sean, his lips twitching sideways, and he nodded to Nora.


    ¡°Princess, as dad promised, he will take you to the farmhouse. That means he will take you to the farmhouse, okay?¡± He rubbed his thumb on her cheeks lovingly, and she looked at him innocently.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡± Nora heard something on her ear pin and spoke, looking at us.


    Sean started walking to the backside of the mansion, and I looked at him weirdly. Why is he walking on his backside? However, I followed him, and in no time, we heard a loud noise. I looked up and noticed a helicopter wasnding in our garden.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®So, this is Swan.¡¯ I looked at the ck beauty flying through the air. Gorgeously.


    ¡®Dude, this man is loaded.¡¯ My subconscious says, which I already knew.


    Be¡¯s happiness had no boundaries when she looked at the chopper. She looked aesthetic while putting her tiny palm on her mouth in surprise.


    We stood rooted until the chopper¡¯s fan stopped making noise. Finally, Sean started walking while talking to Be, and I trailed behind them.


    I again look at a slick ck and silver breath-taking machine, and somehow, unconsciously, I admire Sean¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Mom, did you see this?¡± Be peeked from Sean¡¯s shoulder and spoke, looking at me, and I nodded with a small smile, looking at how excited she was.


    After nodding to the pilot, Sean went to the other side with Be and made her sit, fasten her seatbelt securely, and wear small headphones. And somehow, this small, thoughtful dy delighted me.


    I notice one more security guard, Nora, has taken their seat at the backside behind Be.


    After closing the door, he came back to my side, looked at me, and said, ¡°Take a Seat.¡± He spoke while signaling me to sit beside Be, which I obliged with noint.


    ¡°Sir, shall we?¡± The pilot spoke while I noticed the luggage had been loaded already.


    He nodded and took his seat next to the pilot.


    ¡°Where should I sit?¡± I look at the chameleon.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I chuckle, looking at her confused state. I havepletely forgotten about her while looking at Be¡¯s happiness.


    I look back and notice it¡¯s a six-seater chopper, and five seats are already upied.


    ¡®Oh, my-my, what will lover boy do now? Is he going to sacrifice his seat for this gori?¡¯ I looked back and forth between her and Sean.


    I pushed my head a little out, and my mouth started chewing my gum faster than normal as I was too eager to know what Sean would do, and my back and forth was still on.


    Her ugly puppy face went unnoticed by me and Sean¡¯s frustration, either.


    I rub my palms in excitement and still look at them with curiosity while smashing my gum again and again in my mouth. I know it must be a hell of a difficult situation for Sean, but boy, you yourself created this; now suffer, I thought, chuckling.


    Neither he can lessen the security nor let me out because he knows Be won¡¯t go without me either without him, so he has no other option but to say no to her. ¡® Haha, gosh, please give me such a situation every day. It¡¯s so much fun.


    I looked at her for some time, but how he looked at her, I couldn¡¯t see his expression because his side was clear for me but not the entire face.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have space. Get back to the mansion.¡± Sean ordered and settled in his seat.


    I looked at her sad face. I felt bad for her, but, well, again, I can¡¯t do anything for her.


    ¡°She looked at me when she caught me looking at her and started gritting her teeth.¡± Well, I did not eat your chicken, darling.


    Get mad at your man, not at me.¡¯ I smirk looking at her, and I shouldn¡¯t feel bad for a person like her. She deserves this type of insult more often. At least she should also get a test of her own medicine.


    I saw many times how she insults household staff, but the moment she sees me or Sean, she bes all goody-two-shoes.

 Do You Like Him

    Sean might be a fool, but not me. But again, I don¡¯t want to get into household politics because, at the end of the day, this is not my house; it¡¯s Sean¡¯s.


    If he doesn¡¯t care, why would I? But if this chameleones my way, I know how to handle her.


    ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± She spoke when Sean was closing the door, and I doubt if he heard anything because his window was closed but not mine.


    She looked at me and smirked while the chopper had taken off, and I waved my hands at her while striking back.


    ¡°Serves you right, bitch.¡± I mouthed inaudibly, but I believe he read my lips by the way she was clenching her fist, and her face got red in anger.


    shback Ends


    I again chuckled, thinking the same. ¡®God, please give me such moments, please.¡± I wink, looking up and praying to the Almighty.


    I have been feeling a little low today, suddenly feeling so thirsty. I felt a little hot in the pleasant weather.


    I looked at the door tiredly when I heard the knock. ¡°Come,¡± I said in a lower voice.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mam, there is some fault in the electricity today. Though our generation was on, it might get shut in some time too.¡± She spoke in a slightly worried voice.


    ¡°When will power supply engineers fix it?¡± I asked with closed eyes.


    ¡°They said it should be done in half an hour, max.¡± She said it with a not-so-sure tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s daytime, and no power for half an hour won¡¯t kill us, right?¡± I spoke.


    ¡°Yes, surely, ma¡¯am.¡± Call me if you need anything. She left, closing the door behind her, and I decided to take a small nap.


    I opened my eyes groggily when I heard a soft knock. ¡°Come in.¡± I spoke with my voice.


    ¡°Mom, someone is here to see you, but he doesn¡¯t have an appointment.¡± She spoke guiltily while looking at my sleepy state.


    ¡°Tell them toe after taking the appointment.¡± I again closed my eyes.


    ¡°Mam, he says he is your friend, and his name is Ivan.¡± And my eyes flung open when I heard a name.


    ¡°Send him in,¡± I said with a smile on my face, and I got up from my seat and started walking towards the door.


    I gave him a tight hug the moment I saw him.


    ¡°I never knew someone would be so happy for my visit, or else I would have done it long ago.¡± He chuckled and tightened his hold on me.


    ¡°You should have,¡± I said when I broke the hug.


    I made him sit on the couch, and I sat opposite him.


    ¡°So, how have you been?¡± I asked him cheerfully.


    ¡°I have been great. How are you? I have been trying to call you, but your phone isn¡¯t reachable.¡± He said it with minor disappointment.


    ¡°I know my devil husband has taken my phone and the new number. I do not know what it is.¡± I shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°And why is that? That¡¯s so gross.¡± He said it annoyingly.


    ¡°Did he forget he was your ex-husband or what?¡± He said getting in was a little infuriating.


    ¡°Well, actually, we are not divorced.¡± I broke the silence for five minutes.


    ¡°What? But you said you guys are divorced.¡± I looked into his eyes, and I know this news has bruised him a little.


    What he thought about us wasn¡¯t unknown to me. But I haven¡¯t hidden this news from him purposefully. I was surprised to get this news.


    ¡°I have signed the papers, but he hasn¡¯t. And till she doesn¡¯t submit in court, we are divorced.¡±


    I said, getting a little embarrassed by my stupidity and counting myself divorced for just signing a document without checking whether it was done.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I am feeling a sting in my heart looking at his gash.


    ¡°So, you want to be with him now?¡± Gosh, something broke in me looking at him right now.


    I might do anything in my life, but I never want to be the reason for Ivan¡¯s wounded heart. He is very dear to me.


    Getting up from my seat, I took a seat next to him and held his palm. ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think, Ivan. I am here for Be, just for Be.¡± I told him the truth, but agony was visible on his face.


    Though I have many times made it clear that I have no interest in him, hurting him is not something I will ever do in my life.


    ¡°If you are only for Be, then why can¡¯t you ask for a divorce?¡± His question caught me off guard a little.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I never thought about this.


    I never even question Sean about why he hasn¡¯t given me a divorce yet.


    And why am I okay with this arrangement?


    His question has made me think about looking for some really strong points in my life.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± He again asked one more question, which made me a little more uneasy than I already am.


    I want to say no instantly, as if something has caught on my tongue.


    I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t when my heart is ready with answers.


    ¡°Rose?¡± He pressed my palm a little, and I came back from my trance and shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. You know I can¡¯t leave without Be, and he has adopted her.


    Right now, I am staying in his house because I am still married, but if I divorce him, I will be some random woman in his life, which I don¡¯t want.


    Though we don¡¯t have any emotional strings attached again, I am his legally wedded wife, and nothing can change this.¡± I try to make him understand my situation.


    ¡°So, you are saying you want to devote your whole life to Be? And don¡¯t you want to think for yourself at all?¡± Now he looked a little pissed.


    I know how calm andposed a person he is, and if something is making him pissed, that means that thing is bothering him.


    ¡°Maybe yes.¡± I shrug my shoulders honestly.


    I love Be to the core, and her spending her whole life behind her won¡¯t be a big deal for me. Her love is more than enough to keep her alive.


    ¡°I will never let you do that.¡± He said it sternly, and I giggled hearing this because I know he is the most protective friend I have.


    ¡°I am fine; trust me,¡± I said with an assuring smile.


    Ok, if you say so, but again, as I said, I will not let you live your life like this and will find some solution for this. So, you can have Be and a happy life, too.¡± He spoke, showing me his charming smile.


    ¡°So fine, leave it. Tell me, how have you been?¡± We both started talking like our old days, and time flew like thin air.


    ¡°I should get going. I have a flight to catch in a few hours.¡± He said this while checking his watch, and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°And yes, here, keep this.¡± He gives me a phone, and I scrunch my eyebrow and look back at him in a questioning manner.


    ¡°So, I can talk to you whenever I want. As you don¡¯t know your number,¡± He rolled his eyes, and I giggled while taking the phone from his hand.


    He left after some time, and I sat back in my chair when I again got tired for no reason.


    ***

 Camila The Chameleon

    Reaching back home first, I saw Cami. The chameleon was ordering everyone in the living room like a boss.


    I wandered my eyes around and noticed a few staff members were cleaning the house. I rolled my eyes, looking at them cleaning the housete in the evening.


    ¡°Were you guys sleeping the whole day, Kena?¡± I asked one maid.


    She looked at me, looking all confused about my question.


    ¡°No, mam.¡± She replied instantly, and by then everyone in the room was looking at me.


    ¡°Then is there a special asion today?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°No, mam.¡± She replied again.


    ¡°Oh, so that means you guys must be nning a day off for tomorrow?¡± I asked with a fake smile on my face, and they all looked confused while she again replied no.


    ¡°Then why the fucking hell are you guys cleaning at 8 in the evening and making a noise in my house when you all know it¡¯s time for Be to sleep? Who is the idiot who told you to do this work sote?¡±


    Though I knew who the person was who ordered poor people to work thiste evening, I still wanted to insult her in front of everyone.


    The poor soul gulped in fear and looked at Cami but said nothing. But well, I understood.


    ¡°Of course, there is no other idiot that could be possible than this little creature.¡±


    I used her in front of everyone, and I heard a few faint chuckles, which I ignored.


    ¡°Finish this tomorrow and leave.¡±


    I dismissed them and looked at Cami.


    ¡°Next time when Ie to my house, if I find my house noisy, count thest day of your job in my house. Got it?¡± I spoke in fuming, and I heard gasps from the servant, which I again ignored.


    ¡°Now leave and get the dinner table ready. I am starving.¡±


    I spoke while walking towards my room. I was delighted by the way I made her speechless today. And I will leave no chance if I get it in the future too.


    After freshening up, I walked towards Be¡¯s room, and Alvera was telling her bedtime story.


    Somewhere, I felt bad, as I cannot give her as much time as I used to. But now I am back to my old work, and the workload is too much to deal with sometimes.


    Though Nathan tries his level best not to stress me out, I know what I have to do.


    ¡°Hi, my beautiful Be,¡± I said while kissing her nose.


    Mumma, you¡¯re back.¡± She said this while hugging me, and I reciprocated.


    Iy down on her bed with her. ¡°Alvera, can you tell Cami to bring my food here? I am toozy to go down, and I want to spend some time with Be, please.¡± I spoke politely, and she left after nodding.


    Taking the book from the table, I read from where Alvera left, and in no time, Be slipped into her dreand.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I look to my left when I notice Alvera entering with a tray of food. And that again pissed me off.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say tell Cami the Chameleon to bring the food?¡±


    She startedughing like a baby when she heard me, and for the first time, I heard herugh. She is beautiful inside and out. I smile, looking at herughing figure.


    ¡°You are hrious. She said this while cleaning her tears, and I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Now answer my question.¡± Her smile flew away the moment she heard me.


    Mhmm.¡± She hesitated to tell me, but I knew the bitch must have said something hurtful for sure.


    ¡°What did she say? I want to know it word for word.¡± I said it sternly.


    ¡°She said¡­ I should not order around when I am one maid here.¡± She said it with a small smile.


    ¡°And she wasn¡¯t wrong, Sarah.¡± She tries to justify Cami¡¯s statement.


    ¡°One thing you need to remember from today is that you are not made here. Understand?¡± I said it again in a stern manner, and she nodded with a small smile.


    ¡°Now eat, please.¡± She said this while I was cing the food on my te.


    And I decide the n I need to execute to show her ce.


    After dinner, I slept with Be.


    The next day I got up, feeling charged up, and thought about my n.


    I wore one of my tight skirts, which somehow suffocated me a little, and paired it up with a white shirt. I left two buttons open, so my ckcy bra should be visible.


    I let my curly hair open. Wearing my high heels, I walked down like a queen.


    Well, if you are thinking, Why do I get so ready? Then let me tell you.


    As promised, I got a file the next day saying this house was in my name.


    And right now, Sean is home.


    And I am legally his wedded wife, so if he wants to whore around, he can buy out of my house. And if his pimp tries to abuse my staff by any means, then she has to see my wrath first.


    This is my house; they are my people, and I will do anything to make them feelfortable when they work under my roof.


    I walk down holding a bag, the limited collection of Roberto Cavalli.


    My Dolce & Gabbana sunsses were on my head, and for a change, I am highly caked up if I think about how simple I do my makeup in general. I intentionally walk like a model.


    I wanted tough at myself, but today But somehow, I am enjoying this. Controlling my smile, I walked towards the dining room. I could hear a giggling sound. I heard the giggling noise of Sean and Be.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± I said while walking towards my seat, not looking at anyone.


    ¡°Mumma, you look different today,¡± Be said, and I looked at Sean, and he did a quick nce at my dressing, but he might lose his fortune if he let any emotione on his face.


    ¡°Alvera, I asked you something. Did you do it?¡± I said while looking at Alvera, and she nodded and signed to someone, and in no time, the entire house staff was standing in front of me.


    ¡°So, everyone, I can see you guys work so hard, and I really appreciate this.


    So, I would like to tell you we have decided on a 25% increment in your sry, and you have today off.


    I said, and I heard a gasp and cheering sound from everyone, and I could see how happy they were.


    I looked at Sean, and he looked unbothered by my decision, thankfully. Great, at least he has not objected.


    ¡°And who will work, if I may ask?¡± Chameleon spoke.


    ¡°Yes, you may, as you can see. I have not given the off to the entire staff, if you can see,¡± I said while taking food to my te.


    She looked back and noticed the entire house and the entire staff were standing there looking happy.


    ¡°I can see, but I guess you can¡¯t.¡± She said that, and Sean looked at her.


    ¡°Did you forget you are also a maid here?¡± I asked while still taking the food off my te.


    I looked at her, and she was clinching the spoon so tightly that her skin had turned white, and I smirked intentionally.


    She was about to say something when she stopped hearing Sean¡¯s phone ring.


    ¡°I will be on my way.¡± He got up, cleaning his mouth.

 My Baby

    For a second, his eyes stuck towards my cleavage, but he averted fast before anyone could notice, however I did.


    He left the room in a hurry, and I looked at the chameleon.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked innocently when everyone, apart from Alvera and Be, looked shocked and looked at me as if they had seen some alien.


    ¡°I am not a maid,¡± she whispered in anger.


    ¡°Then who are you?¡± I asked while chewing my food.


    She just kept on looking at me as if she wanted to kill me right at this moment, but I know she can¡¯t do anything.


    When she did not answer, I looked at everyone and said, ¡°You all are dismissed right at this moment. Leave the work as it is and show yourself.


    Have a great day.¡± I spoke with a smile, and all ran out with a small smile, and I started eating my food, ironing burningva sitting opposite me.


    ¡°Alvera makes sure you don¡¯t leave Be for a minute, and if I find you doing any work apart from anything rted to Be,¡± I looked at Cami. ¡°You will count today as yourst day.¡± She cursed me under her breath, but I heard it anyway.


    I knew if I didn¡¯t warn her right now, she would make Alvera do all the work, which I would never let happen.


    Getting up from my seat, I walk out and head off for my office.


    While reaching the office, I started working, and the workload is really tiring me somehow.


    I finished myst video call, and I looked at the time it was showing me: 1. 30 p. m.


    I called Nathan, as he was too calm for my liking. He is not even calling me, though Sean has already sent him my number.


    I finally called him from my phone, and we had a little chat while he asked me if he was nning to take a stay order on Be¡¯s adoption as he was the first one to apply for her adoption, so legally Sean has no right to adopt her.


    Iy back in my chair while closing my eyes, thinking to take a little rest.


    Iy back in my chair while closing my eyes, thinking to take a little rest.


    I look up when someone shakes me a little at my shoulder.


    Mam, are you alright?¡± My assistant, Mirabe, spoke, looking at my pale face.


    ¡°I am tired, I guess.¡± I again closed my eyes, and I felt her icy hand on my forehead.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mam, I guess you have a fever.¡± I could hear her worried voice.


    Even I felt like I had a fever.


    ¡°Should I call the doctor?¡± She spoke again.


    ¡°No, I guess just get me an Advil and I will be fine, I guess,¡± I said while my eyes were still closed.


    ¡°I will be back in a minute.¡± She ran outside while I headed back home and rested.


    I open my eyes to call Nora.


    While I was calling Nora, I noticed Mirabe¡¯s phone chimed, and a notification appeared on the screen saying, Your menstrual period is expected in three days.


    This caught my attention.


    ¡®I don¡¯t even remember when Ist got my periods.¡¯ I panicked while cutting the phone line.


    ¡®I had unprotected sex not once or twice, but several times.¡¯ I felt as if someone had taken my breath away.


    My whole body started sweating about the risk I took because of my stupidity.


    ¡®How can I be so careless? How have I not thought about this till now?¡¯ I started taking deep breaths for more oxygen.


    ¡®What¡­ what¡­ if.. if.. I am pregnant?¡¯ The sea of thoughts is shaking me to the core.


    Bile rose in me, and I ran towards the washroom and puked my tummy out.


    Mam, are you alright?¡± I heard the concerned voice of Mirabe from outside the washroom.


    ¡°Cleaning my mouth,¡± I came out, ¡°I am fine.¡± But I know I am not fine. I am feeling very sick.


    I held the door to support myself and took a deep breath again.


    Here, take this.¡± She gave me medicine and a ss of water, and I froze at that moment.


    I was a science student, and I know I should not take any medicine until I find out if I am pregnant or not.


    It¡¯s harmful to the baby.


    ¡®My Baby.¡¯ The mare of thought has given some unknown shudder, and the hair on my body rose.


    I don¡¯t know if I am happy or sad, but I know I am scared. Terrified.


    ¡°I need to find out as soon as possible. But how?¡¯ I was thinking of standing at the same spot where she was looking at me with a worried expression and a ss of water and medicine in her hand.


    ¡°Ahem, Mirabe, I guess my stomach is also upset.¡± Clutching my stomach, I walked toward my chair.


    ¡°Mam, wait; I will order medicine for you.¡± Saying I started ordering from her phone.


    ¡°No, actually, I know what medicine I need, so can you pass me your phone? I shall order by myself, please.¡± I asked her, and she forwarded her phone to me.


    ¡°Do you mind if I keep it on your phone till I get my medicine?¡± I asked her.


    No, ma¡¯am, not at all. Call me if you need anything.


    I will be outside only.


    And here I wanted your signature on this file, but we can wait for sure, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She left after giving me a small smile, and I nodded with a smile again.


    I ordered ten different pregnancy tests and paid with my card.


    I waited some time while tracking the delivery status.


    The moment I noticed it was delivered, I deleted my order from her phone and waited for my stuff. After a while, I heard a knock, and Mirabe walked inside with a brown paper bag.


    Mam, your medicine.¡± She came and handed over the parcel to me.


    ¡°Thank you; you may leave. She takes your phone.¡± I dismissed her, but I noticed her hesitation, leaving me alone to look at my state. I wanted her to get out asap.


    I rush to the bathroom and arrange all the ten kits lined up. I started working on my work, and one by one, I dropped my pee into the kit.


    The sudden perspiration I was feeling all over my body, and sweat droplets were dripping from my face towards my neck, lost somewhere in my cleavage.


    I held a b to hold my body before I fell on my buttocks.


    I glued my eyes on the kits; tears were flowing from my eyes like a Niagara fall.


    I was looking without blinking, and then the results starteding one by one.


    1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10


    I felt a sudden paralysis. Someone has snatched my breath away from me. I took a few steps back, shaking my head in denial.


    I suddenly felt suffocated, and my chest started painting.


    I was closing and opening my eyes, and my vision was blurry.


    ¡®I need air. I need air.¡¯ My mind warns me.


    I looked around the ce, and I felt more suffocated.


    Rolling my eyes, I search my way out. And the door felt like a ray of hope at that moment.


    Holding the toilet seat, I walked with a wobbly leg toward the door, opened it, and saw someone was about to punch me.


    But I did not flinch, as I was too lost in my thoughts.

 Pregnant

    ¡°Mam, I have been knocking on the door for the past half an hour. And when you did not open, I called him.¡± I was listening to what she was saying, but I was too lost.


    I don¡¯t know what she is talking about.


    Mam, are you alright?¡± She spoke, holding my body.


    And that¡¯s it. I could not hold back my tears, and I started crying like a baby. I can see her panic state, but I care not.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding her in my arms, I cry and cry. My body lost bnce, and I dropped to the floor. She held me carefully before I fell to the floorpletely and sat with me while hugging me.


    I don¡¯t know until I cry, but I just cry and cry and cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I heard someone¡¯s voice.


    Someone I know But again, where is he? Why can¡¯t I see him?


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I heard him coo at me and take me in his arms.


    I looked up with my blurry eyes and found him looking at me with¡­ concern?


    Darling, talk to me. What¡¯s wrong? Did someone hurt you? Something is bothering you. Tell me?¡± He observed my whole body, and worry was visible on his face.


    ¡®The person who is the reason for my misery is concerned about the state that is gifted by him.¡¯ I thought and still sob looking at his face.


    ¡°Stop crying, darling. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± He again pulled me to his chest, and I held him like a leech and sobbed even more.


    ¡°Give me some water.¡± He said this and pushed me a little away from him, holding the rim of the ss on my lips but shaking my head. I again clutched his body.


    ¡°What happened today tells me everything.¡± He ordered sternly, and Mirabe exined everything, from work to my health.


    ¡°Out.¡± He again spoke rudely, but again, I care less right now.


    He let me cry while rocking me back and forth, and I don¡¯t know how long I cried, but when I opened my eyes, I was lying on the couch in my office.


    I felt my head heavy, and I closed my eyes while groaning.


    I again opened my eyes and looked here and there, and my cabin lights were dim, and I could see it was dark outside from the window.


    I sat on the couch again, and the starlet looked at Sean, who was looking at me creepily. ¡°Gosh, Sean, you scared me,¡± I said, keeping my hands to my chest.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much you scared me today?¡± He walked to me with a slow step, and I scrunched my eyebrow while reviving my memory. Slowly, all the events started flowing in my mind, and my tears came back to his ce and started dropping their way out.


    My lips wobbled, remembering everything, and tears pooled in my eyes.


    I looked at him while tears started flowing like rain.


    Looking at me, he scrunched his eyebrow and sat next to me, and now he looked worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± He asked while taking my hands in his.


    Hearing his soothing voice, I broke into sobs again.


    ¡°Sarah, baby, now you¡¯re scaring me.¡± He took me into his embrace, and for a moment, I forgot what I thought about him.


    Right now, I just need assurance that someone is there for me.


    His small gesture of affection is enough for me.


    ¡°Tell me, baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He again encouraged me, but I was too lost in my sob.


    ¡°Your assistant told me you are not feeling well. Is something hurting you somewhere? Do you want to go to the doctor? Hmm?¡± He coos at me while I push myself more into him.


    Holding my body, he made me sit on hisp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He whispers.


    Gulping my saliva, I gather some courage and clutch his shirt. ¡°I.. I.¡± I again started sobbing before Ipleted my sentence.


    ¡°You what, baby? Tell me?¡± He again spoke soothingly.


    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­pregnant.¡± I whisper. I doubt if he has heard me, but his body gets rigid instantly. Hence, I know he heard me.


    Nora,¡± I said, flinching at his loud voice, and in no time Nora was inside.


    The pain in my heart was so great, and right now his embrace was giving me the warmth I needed the most. Hence, I wasn¡¯t caring about my surroundings.


    ¡°Clear the cabin. It¡¯s time.¡± He ordered him.


    I do not know what the meaning of clear and its time are, but I heard some hustle-bustle.


    ¡°Sir this.¡± I guess he gave something to him, but I did not bother. I was too busy whipping and spoiling his shirt.


    Next, I heard the door close. He did not leave me at all; he just kept me close to his chest.


    Now my cry has stopped, and so have my whimpers.


    ¡°Sir, we are ready.¡± Nora came in some timeter and spoke.


    ¡°He got up while keeping me in his arms. I was too lost in my thoughts, so I did not bother with what was going on around me and kept my head in the crook of his neck.


    In his car again, he kept me stuck to his chest, and tears were still dripping bit by bit.


    Having a baby is not something I have ever thought about in my life.


    What will I do when the baby arrives?


    I again felt heaviness, and I closed my eyes, and again sleep took over me.


    Next, when I opened my eyes, I noticed Sean was fastening my seat belt. I looked around and found myself again in a helicopter. Sean was too busy doing what he was doing, and once he was done, he closed the door and started talking to security, standing in a line where the chopper was parked.


    I peek out and notice an extensive building around me, which means a helicopter is parked on the terrace of some building.


    I was looking here and there, feeling like a newborn who is too lost to look at the surroundings.


    For just a split second, my sight went backward. My head was flung back in the same direction.


    I saw Alvera looking at me with a worried expression, and I looked to the other side, where Be was sleeping peacefully on the seat.


    ¡®What are they doing here?¡¯ Finally, my mind started working, and I again looked at my surroundings.


    It was dark outside, and an extensive building was shining with dim light. There was a heavy wind blowing outside.


    Sean settled himself in the pilot¡¯s seat and wore headphones.


    He looked at me for a fraction of a second and then went back to his work. ¡°Wear the headphones.¡± He spoke while doing something on the dashboard.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, looking at him.


    ¡°I will tell you everythingter. First, do as I say.¡± He spoke, and his voice held a clear sign for me. No more questions.


    And I know I have no space for argument. Not at least now.


    ***

 Our Baby

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    In no time, the beautiful machine took off. I could see the beautiful skyline of New York.


    Slowly and gradually, everything started getting smaller and smaller and soon faded away.


    I looked at Sean¡¯s side, and he was flying this chopper so efficiently.


    The way he was flying, I could see it was not the first time he had flown. I have never thought, even in my dreams, that he knows how to fly.


    His entire concentration was on talking to someone about whom I have no idea.


    This man never stops surprising me. I wonder what else he knows. Once he was sailing the yacht; now he is flying the helicopter. Next will be¡­ A submarine? Or maybe a rocket to Mars?¡± I giggle loudly at my funny thoughts.


    I looked at my side while still giggling and noticed he was looking at me in a questioning manner, and I stopped at that instant, feeling a little embarrassed by my behavior while shaking my head in silence.


    Turning my head a little backward, I saw Alvera was looking at everything with her twinkling eyes. I smiled, looking at her. I know how it feels when you see something like this for the first time in your life.


    I let her live in her dreand while I again looked ahead in the dark sky and wondered, Where are we going and why?


    ¡®Baby¡¯


    ¡®Our baby-how these small words feel so foreign.


    ¡®And why did Sean have no reaction to me being pregnant? Doesn¡¯t he want the baby?¡¯ The mare¡¯s thought gave me a pinch in the heart. I looked at him.


    He was too busy with what he was doing. His eyes were at the front, and from time to time, they moved towards the screen in front of him.


    No, no. I saw it in his eyes after I said I was pregnant. He might not have shown his emotion; however, I know one thing is clear: he is not sad or mad about me being pregnant. However, what is he exactly feeling right now that I can¡¯t understand?


    I mean, it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want the baby. Because I am well capable of taking care of my baby. It¡¯s not like I am asking for any kind of support from him, but again, I just want to know what he thinks.


    I decide to talk to him the moment wend, wherever we are going. I was looking around, though I can¡¯t see anything apart from darkness, but, well, I had to kill my time, so what else to do than this?


    I noticed we werending somewhere, and I looked down. There was some area that was lit up, and someone was signaling to park, I guess.


    Finally, the helicopternded on the surface. Sean shut this beauty down by shutting the switches off one by one.


    ¡°Get down.¡± Saying he got down, went towards Be, and took her in his arms.


    The moment I step down, a pleasant wind hits my body, and the burbling hints that we are near the shore. I looked around, and the lush green surroundings and white sand were shining in the moonlight.


    I could smell the salty water, and I didn¡¯t know I felt good. It¡¯s good to be here. I again look around in the darkness. I could not see anything ahead, but I am sure the morning view would be good.


    Sean started walking, holding Be in his arms, and this view gave me peace inside my heart. We walked behind him towards the golf cart, which was waiting for us a little farther away from the chopper.


    He sat next to the driver, and me and Alvera followed without any question.


    Again, after five minutes of driving, a beautiful house came into my sight, and the cart stopped at the gate while we got down.


    Sean again walked in, and we again followed him like puppets. I notice it¡¯s a two-story house. While walking ahead, I saw a nice living room. Everything is so neat and clean, and I instantly liked this ce.


    While I was busy looking at the beauty around me, someone said, ¡°Alvera, up to the first door is your and Be¡¯s room. Take her and go take a rest. And she is Margarette.


    She will help you if you need anything.¡± Sean spoke to Alvera, and I saw a mid-ageddy who smiled at us politely and followed as ordered, and they left in no time.


    Before he said anything or ran again, I wanted to talk to him, so I said, ¡°Can we talk?¡± I said it with hopeful eyes.


    Nodding at me, he walked towards the couch and sat on it while I did the same, sitting in front of him.


    Amm, see, I wanted to say if you don¡¯t want this.¡±


    ¡°I want this baby. It¡¯s my baby, and I want it.¡± He spoke somehow, and I felt good about it.


    I looked at him weirdly because I didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t look happy at all. If he wants a baby, he should be happy.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be happy,¡± I ask, to clear my doubt.


    ¡°I am happy. I am thrilled I will be a father.¡± A small smile came on his lips and flew away in no time.


    However, it is not enough to clear my mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any happiness on your face.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°People like you, who are not blind but selfish, will never be able to see through me. So don¡¯t even bother.¡± His every word pierced my heart as if someone were stabbing me.


    Am I selfish?


    What did I do to get called by this name?


    Isn¡¯t he the one who is selfish here?


    I was looking at him, feeling all lost in his usation, but somehow his usation hurt me, and I don¡¯t know why, but I felt rage rush into me.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be selfish than a cheater or maybe a backstabber. I am sure you must be happy now. I have fulfilled all your desires by transferring my property.


    This is the only thing you wanted. Won¡¯t you?¡± I greeted my teeth by saying this, and his clenching jaw did not go unnoticed by me.


    He was looking into my eyes with the same rage as mine. We both have not left our stars¡¯petition.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve spoken my heart out.


    Whenever I think about us, about how he made me a fool, it breaks my heart even more and more. It always made me feel how dense I was, and somehow it hurt more.


    **

 Pregnancy Hormone

    In first person, I thought MINE had abandoned me, as no one else had. I never felt as dejected as I felt when he ndered my trust.


    Somehow, he was sessful, making me feel for the first time how unworthy I am of love. He made me feel like every taunt I got in my whole life was true. And I am truly a deadbeat. And no one can desire to have me in their life.


    I always yearn for someone¡¯s affection for someone¡¯s love, and then I always fall for their deceitfulness.


    Tears of agony fell. And a throbbing sting I felt in my chest.


    See, that¡¯s what I am saying. You are too selfish and blind. You only think of yourself, and others don¡¯t matter.¡± Ignoring my tears and my usation, he med me.


    ¡°Oh really? Would you like to borate a little, sir? Because I had no idea where and when I had be selfish.¡± I press the R, and my voice is getting higher. Tears had found their way out, and I was controlling myself to break down.


    ¡°No, I would rather not.¡± He spoke in an even louder voice, which made me flinch.


    ¡°Wow, if this is married life, then I would rather stay alone.¡± We both look back on hearing Eric¡¯s voice. Along with him, Nora was also standing at the door, having the same stoic expression on her face.


    Eric was smirking and looking at us, and I again gave attention to Sean, and I was fuming likeva.


    Sean instantly left the ce while I was still standing there looking at his discarding figure. And I clean my tears from the back of my hand.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s him who is pregnant, not me. The way his mood swings, I have my doubts.¡± I looked at Eric, and we all started luffing.


    I wonder how my mood changes in no time from bad to good and from crying to happiness.


    ¡®Pregnancy Hormone My mind reminded me, and I agreed.


    ¡°He was born pregnant, trust me.¡± Eric again spoke in the middle of hisugh but stopped the moment he heard a chuckle.


    I looked back and saw Alvera standing while chuckling at us, but she stopped the moment she noticed we were all looking at us.


    Amm, I thought something happened, so I came to check if everything was alright.¡± She justified her presence, and I nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is alright; it¡¯s just that me and Sean were fighting.¡± I shrug it off.


    ¡°We only fight with our loved ones, not any stranger.¡± She spoke, and I was just looking at her.


    I know she is way mature for her age, and I am sure the way we behave is not rocket science to understand. We aren¡¯t going through a great time of our lives, and something is surely off in our rtionship.


    I know what she is trying to exin. But this poor girl has no idea what I have been through or what Sean has done to me, and exining to her anything is anyway not in my mind, so I walk ahead while saying good night to everyone.


    ¡°The first room from your left is yours. Maid told me.¡± Alvera spoke politely when she noticed my daughter asking where to go. and I am more than thankful to her for this information, as I had no clue where my room was anyway. So, after giving her a small smile, I went up to my room.


    After having a minor argument with Sarah, I left the house and walked towards the shore. I sat on the cold sand, looking at a beautiful moon.


    The ocean is gleaming like ss.


    I guess it¡¯s a full moon today.


    Iy my back on the sand while closing my eyes. I thought about events and how everything had changed suddenly.


    How life has changed suddenly


    The moment she told me she was pregnant with our baby, I felt as if someone had snatched the floor beneath my feet.


    My happiness has no bounds, but what to do with this happiness when this child is nothing but bait? A sharp pain I felt in my heart, but I know better. It¡¯s not time to get emotional.


    I will never forgive myself if something happens to Sarah or the baby. But I have to y this sadistic game.


    ¡°You were too harsh on her.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    I know what I did, but I am not answerable to anyone. I closed my eyes and ignored what he just said.


    ¡°I should have done this long ago.¡± Anger rose in me when I thought about it.


    ¡°When you don¡¯t care about her, then why do you have an army for her security?¡± He again mocked Although my eyes were closed, I knew he must have rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I have kept no secrets; it¡¯s Nora who has done it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh really? And you think I should believe he is doing something without your knowledge or your will?¡± He asked, and I knew what he was saying.


    ¡°I have not asked him to do anything such. He is doing everything by himself.¡± I said it with a bitter tone.


    ¡°Oh really? But nothing goes unnoticed by Mr. Hudson, so howe this went?¡± He again mocked I stayed mum, as arguing with him would not take me anyway.


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t care for her, why did you go to see her?¡± He asked. From his words, I could smell his smirk.


    ¡°Neither I went there nor did I know where she was. Or do you think it will take two years to search for someone when I want to?¡± I snortCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Our car broke down, and while they were fixing it, I thought to stroll around. While I was strolling, I found her ying with two girls.¡± I said that while remembering that day.


    ¡°Yes, I know the car broke, but then why did you bring her back home?¡± This question shut me off for a bit.

 Gamble

    ¡°How can I let her stay happy when I am not? And by the way, how do you know my car broke down?¡± I turned my face, pinning my gaze on him.


    ¡°I just know it,¡± He shrugs.


    When I heard nothing, I said more. ¡°So it was you who did this?¡± I concluded.


    Hey, hold on. I did nothing. It was Nora. It was his and Sam¡¯s n. Don¡¯t me it on me.¡± He surrenders his hands in the air.


    ¡°That son of heaven. Tomorrow, he has to go through my wrath.¡± I said this while gritting my teeth.


    ¡°Rx man. You know it wasn¡¯t his fault. The more we dy, the more problems will arise.¡± He took a deep breath, saying this.


    ¡°At least finally, you got a good fuck. Let¡¯s not forget that fact.¡± He giggled like a kid, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°By the way, how many times have you guys fucked? Oh, let me think 100 times.¡± He startedughing at hisme joke.


    ¡°And see, you seeded too.¡± Asshole looked at me and winked while I was controlling the rage rising in me.


    ¡°By the way, tell me, is she good on¡­¡± Dare you to utter a word, and I will make sure people will see you dead in the news tomorrow.¡± I stopped him before he uttered more sh*t than he already had.


    That idiot startedughing like a maniac upon hearing me.


    Yup, now it¡¯s confirmed that he is manic.


    ¡°What happened? You said you don¡¯t care about her.¡± He mocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but let¡¯s not forget she is my wife, and I won¡¯t let anyone disrespect her. Only I can do everything with her. Whether it¡¯s love or hate,¡± I deadpanned.


    ¡°Do you know how I felt looking at her all happy there? I am sure she has not thought about me. Not even once.¡± I snort.


    ¡°Buddy, she does not know what is going on. Give her some time.¡± I felt him turn his body next to me while he spoke.


    ¡°Oh, shut the fuck up. Do you know how it feels when someone doesn¡¯t trust you?¡± I spoke while opening my eyes and looking at the bright, shining sky.


    ¡°Who knows better than me?¡± He snorted, and I instantly felt bad for him thinking about Alvera.


    Sorry, man, I did not want to rub salt on your wounds.¡± I expressed my intention.


    He hmm¡¯d in reply.


    We were both looking up, thinking about things that were piercing our hearts the most.


    shback


    I was in the middle of the meeting when I got a call from Nora saying Sarah was missing.


    The news of her being missing has shaken my world. I ran outside and reached the house while ordering my man to search for her.


    I informed Sam and Eric of the same on my way back home.


    We have been friends since childhood.


    Sam is Eric¡¯s sister. She was always wild among us. She loved adventure. She was a little plump back then, but she was the troublemaker. I and Eric were always protective of her. She was way younger than us, but she was the apple of our eyes. She was chirpy and tomboyish. She loved to hang out with us, whether we liked it or not. She always had a way to convince us. To control her energy, Eric¡¯s father pushed her to learn physical exercise.


    Sam started learning all forms of martial arts. You say it; she knows it.


    When Sarah left for Australia, I was worried about her security all the time. Though I have made my arrangements, I still wanted someone to be there with her 24/7.


    I was trying to sort this issue out when one day she visited our office while I and Eric were talking to Nora about the n we had for her security.


    She was listening to us calmly while we finished our meeting.


    When everything looked perfect, I still wasn¡¯t sure of it.


    ¡°If you want, I can be there for security. But mind it, I won¡¯t work for free.¡± She shrugs her shoulders while chewing gum.


    Her one statement put my heart at ease at that instant.


    Getting up from my chair, I ran to her and hugged her while she was still sitting on the chair. ¡°Thank you so much, Sam,¡± I said.


    ¡°You are choking me, fat man. Leave me.¡± He pushes me, and while I chuckle,


    ¡°We need a n. Because, as far as I know, she doesn¡¯t make friends.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something about her,¡± Sam said.


    I told her how her life has been and what kind of person she is, as I have observed in thest eleven months. I told her what she does, where she is right now, and what she is doing. Everything minor that I have observed in these months


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back, buddy. Just admit me to the same college, and the rest I will manage. But mind it, I won¡¯t be doing this for free, so you better pay me a good amount to keep your wife safe.¡± She smirks, and I know she is way cleverer than her age, so I agree to it and admit that she is at the same college as Sarah was.


    The day she left, I was shattered to the core.


    I wonder where Ick in showing her my love.


    Nora¡¯s missing word had made a hole in my heart.


    I ran to the house like a cave dweller. When I reachedplete security, I was working on the system.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± I asked while I got out of my car.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sir Mam left with Mr. More. He showed me the CCTV footage.


    ¡°But where did she go?¡± Did you call her? Wait, let me call.¡± I started calling like a madman, but the number was not reachable.


    I called Nathan, but his number was not reachable either.


    ¡°A sudden panic rushed through in vain. I hope she is fine.¡± I started walking here and there but wasn¡¯t getting any reply.


    ¡°Show me everything that she did today. What she did, where she went, everything.¡± I said this while calling again and again. Though the answer was the same, the number was not reachable.


    The team started working on it, and I was getting restless as every second passed.


    ¡°Sir here.¡± He said he turned theptop towards me, and I saw what she did.


    My eyes were on the screen, but my heart sank when I saw she was standing in front of my cabin.


    I saw those tears in her eyes while she was leaving my building.


    But why is she crying?


    Did something happen to her?


    She is not feeling well.


    Why did her feet stop at the same ce when she was about to enter the cabin?


    ¡°Sir, we have found this in your room.¡± Some security guards came and gave me two papers.


    Dear Mr. Hudson:


    So again, I would like to thank you for everything.


    Well, honestly, staying in your house was a wonderful vacation.


    But I am bored already.


    I don¡¯t need the filthy money of my filthy father, so please make a slight gesture of gratitude for your precious time.


    But honestly, one man can¡¯t satisfy me for a longer period of time. I like new spices every time.


    I have left a small gift for you. I hope you like it.


    From now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other.


    Now you live your life happily, and let me live mine the way I like to.


    Take care, Sean.


    Sarah


    I felt shattered.


    I felt broken.


    And I felt foolish. Rage rushed back into me as I read this letter. When I saw those filthy documents.


    One was the property document. I startedughing and looking at them, and then I checked the other document.


    Divorce paper


    My gift.


    Wow, so she gave me a divorce while ignoring all the love I have for her? After I told her my feelings, she still walked out as if nothing had happened.


    I guess her father was right. She is a selfish bitch. But I never believed him, and I guess that is true.


    shback End


    I want to make her feel what she made me feel.


    I want to hurt her the way she has hurt me.


    I want her to feel the pain I have been through because of her stupidity.


    But again, I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t help this stupid heart of mine.


    Today, she has be the mother of my child.


    My child


    It is one of my biggest gambles.


    I know she will never forgive me, even if she finds out what I have done.


    But right now, I don¡¯t care about anything. I know what is wrong and what is right.


    I just know what is important.


    This child has toe into this world, whether she likes it or not.


    **

 Cravings

    Author¡¯s POV


    Opening my eyes, I starch my back whilending my feet on the floor.


    Damn, did I sleep on the couch?


    I looked around to get a glimpse of Eric but found none. I guess bitch left me on the couch when I fell asleep talking to him.


    I saw outside the window the sun was about to shine. Getting up from my ce, I went towards the kitchen and poured the ss of water while going out towards the patio.


    I looked at the beautiful view, how sun rays were mixing with water, creating a beautiful peachy line mixing earth and sky.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This ce has been my favourite since my father gifted it to me when I was 19 years old.


    It has always been my dream to have my ind since my childhood. Though my father has had his ind, I used to tease him since I was fourteen years old. I will only believe he is a billionaire when he will give an ind to me.


    He always waves off my teasing while saying he will only give me things when I truly understand how to take care of what I have.


    True to his word, when I turned neen years old, he gifted me this beautifulnd.


    I joined my father¡¯s business at a very early age, started learning the small- small detailing needed to be a good business owner. He was truly my mentor as he never let me take leverage of being his son and treated me like the other employee but taught me things I needed to know.


    I never wanted to be the one who got the tag of someone who served everything on the te ready to eat.


    I wanted everything I have to earn through my hard work. Though I had no problem continuing my father¡¯s legacy because, being the sole heir, I knew today or tomorrow, I have to handle my responsibility too. However, I wanted my identity. Hence, I started mypany, and thankfully with hard work, we touched the sky of sess for the time being.


    I look back, hearing the little hustle bustle inside the house.


    Walking back inside, I noticed Sarah was peeking in the fridge while chewing her nails.


    I know she is an early riser. Must be hungry right now. She has not eaten since yesterday. A pang of sudden guilt crept in me, thinking about how careless I behaved.


    It¡¯s not good for the baby if she stays hungry for such a long time.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± I asked while starting the coffee machine.


    Looked like she was a starlet hearing my voice but instantlyposed herself but did not reply.


    She again went back to her work of searching. I don¡¯t know what while I just waited, looking at her back by folding my hands to my chest.


    I wonder what she wants? As I can see, the fridge is fully loaded with stuff anyone needs.


    My curious eyes were glued to her movement, but her search did not stop.


    I was losing my patience as it¡¯s been over 15 minutes and she is doing what she has been doing from the start.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Holding her arm, I pull out from the fridge and close the door.


    ¡°What is your problem?¡± Her irritated voice came out.


    ¡°What do you want? It¡¯s been 20 minutes since you have been searching for something. What do you want to tell me?¡± my voicees out smooth.


    I know somewhere it was my fault she has eaten nothing.


    ¡°I can help myself.¡± Now she is pissed, I can say that.


    ¡°I am sure you can. But right now, I want to help you.¡± Monotonously I spoke while settling her on the chair.


    ¡°I guess you have helped enough. More help might lead me to deathbed.¡± She spat.


    Her mare of word death has shaken me a little, but again neither I have time to take her tantrum, nor do I am interested in it. Right now, my only aim is to feed her and keep this baby safe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but my baby must be hungry. If you don¡¯t want to tell me your choice, then it¡¯s ok. I shall make what I please and you have to eat whether you like it.¡± I walked to the fridge and ced the stuff I needed to make breakfast.


    Thankfully, she stayed shut while I was preparing the breakfast, but I noticed her thoughts were elsewhere. She was tapping her finger on the table while her inner lip was having a great torcher the way she was continuously chowing.


    ¡°You wish you could do the same to her.¡± My mind mocked.


    I bit my inner cheek and smirked at my mind. How my heart and my work sink, at least in this matter.


    I try to concentrate on my work but the corner of my eyes is, again and again, sticking to the same ce.


    ¡®Her pink petals.¡¯


    This girl will be the death of me.


    Closing my eyes, Ipose my swirling emotion.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I know she is looking at me and got what I was trying to ask again.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± She counters. thought, knowing very well what I was asking.


    ¡°Speak up already. Will you?¡± My hands were busy making a sunny side up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat these.¡± She scrunched her nose and finally spoke her heart out.


    I smirk hearing this. By now I knew she did not want to eat this, but she wasn¡¯t blurring out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a choice?¡± I was reminded of my offer.


    ¡°I look up at her flushed face and my smirk brightens.


    ¡°Well, you still have one more chance. Tell me what you want because if this chance slips away from you.¡± I smirk looking at her dove eyes, waiting for me to finish my statement. ¡°Eat what I serve on your te. And I won¡¯t let you get up till my baby is full.¡± I noticed a little hurt in her eyes.


    I know she did not like the way I was showing my care for the baby, not for her, but again, did she care for me when I needed to?


    No! Then why does she feel bad?


    When she said nothing for some more time and looked buff, I asked again, ¡°I hope you will decide by lunch.¡± My sarcasm was visible, and she noted it, too.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to eat ice cream.¡± She looked everywhere, then at me.


    I looked at my watch, which I had been wearing since yesterday, and noticed the time was 6. 14 am.


    ¡®She wants to eat ice cream?¡¯ This time? She wants her first meal of the day to be ice cream?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know why, but anger surges in me thinking about what if she gets sick in this weather after eating ice cream?

 Twins

    ¡°I can see you are far away from the knowledge of how important it is to have a healthy first meal of the day.¡± Again, sarcasm dripped from my words and I noticed how she rolled her eyes in frustration.


    ¡®Oh, how I wish. If things would¡¯ve been different, then I would have shown her what she got when she rolled her eyes at me.¡¯ My inner self growls.


    ¡°I just want to eat ice cream.¡± Tears poured into her eyes and frustration was visible.


    ¡®But why is she getting frustrated?¡¯ I wonder.


    ¡°Sure Mrs. Hudson. You may eat whatever you please. And I am sure Kelly has made all the arrangements ording to yourfort.¡± We both look back at hearing the voice.


    Kelly, the housekeeper, and Dr Yusuf were standing there in their casual clothes.


    ¡°I believe you aren¡¯t drunk or hungover, Doctor?¡± Again, my anger red at hearing this when he gave the green signal to Sarah to eat ice cream at this time and that too in this weather.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. In my religion, alcohol is prohibited. And if not much, then at least a few things I surely follow.¡± He gave me a polite smile.


    Dr. Yusuf is one of my trustee people. He was here to look after Sarah with his staff. He is one of the best gynaecologists anyone could ask for.


    As I have already decided, Sarah will be here till she delivers the baby, so I knew she will need the proper care and full medical team for herself.


    ¡°Kelly, would you do what is needed, please?¡± looking at Kelly he asked and with a small smile she walked towards the fridge and got the container of ice cream. When I looked at Sarah, her eyes were twinkling like a kid.


    I bit my lips before a smile crept up.


    Kelly did not bother to scoop some into the bowl rather give the whole container and a spoon from the dining table, which makes Sarah even more delighted as if possible.


    Turning off the stove, my entire concentration went on her. How she was relishing her ice cream. Every spoon she was taking was bigger than her mouth can handle. Resulting in it spilling from the corner of her lips.


    My havoc gauze stuck to the same corner and my lips; tongue itched to lick the area clean.


    ¡°Sir, we will do Mam¡¯s routine check-up once she is ready.¡± Dr Yusuf¡¯s clearing throat pulled me back from my nasty dreand and I looked at him while giving his small nod as they both left the ce.


    Maybe to give us some privacy and I am more than thankful for the same.


    I might havee back from my nasty dreand, but this dream is not something I can¡¯t fulfil.


    Smirking to my evil thought I took some predator step while Sarah waspletely into her happynd.


    Cravings


    ¡°Little ones?¡± I looked at him and asked.


    ¡°You are having twins.¡± He says with a small smile.


    ¡®Twins?¡¯ For a few seconds I think I have forgotten how to react.


    I have just be frozen.


    But whatsoever I was feeling amongst all happiness was the strongest emotion I felt.


    I looked down, Sarah¡¯s tears were already flowing, mixing with her hairline. I know it¡¯s a tear of happiness. I am d she is happy with the news or else I don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve convinced her to keep the baby.


    Leaving us a small smile Yusuf took the screen back to him and started doing something.


    I noticed his change of expression but I was too overwhelmed by this news hence I ignored him.


    He finished whatever he was doing and walked out while I helped Sarah to sit back.


    I came out to give her some privacy while she was changing.


    ¡°Sir I need to speak to you about something very important,¡± Yusuf said and I know something is not right.


    I nodded understanding the seriousness in his voice but showed him my palm to wait for a bit which he understood.


    Sarah came outside looking at me with her doe eyes.


    ¡°Mam this nurse will be guiding you regarding your medication. You have to take some supplements for your and your baby¡¯s betterment. She is in charge of the same. She will look after your healthy diet and your health routine.¡± Yusuf pointed to a nurse who was inside with Sarah.


    She gave us a polite smile and nodded.


    ¡°Please take Sarah inside while I want to talk to Dr. Yusuf,¡± I said and nodded to him. Bothdies went out while I took my seat in front of The Doctor.


    ¡°Speak.¡± I came directly to the point.


    ¡°Sir, I can see how important this baby is for you.¡± He gulped and each word was giving me some unwanted jitters which I have started hating already.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry right now everything seems fine but..¡± He again paused


    ¡°But what doctor?¡± I asked impertinently.


    ¡°Mam¡¯s uterus walls are weak; hence you are having twins very soon and weight will start increasing.¡± He started exining things I didn¡¯t need to know. I want to know what the problem is because this is not rocket science about her weight gain.


    ¡°Doctor came to the point fast.¡± Losing my shit, I spoke frustratedly.


    ¡°This pregnancy will be very risky with twins. If it could be one kid things would have been different but with two is guess things will be very difficult.¡± I was hearing him keenly.


    ¡°I have not hired the best doctor in the world for nothing. Show me why I am paying. Takeout solution for this problem.¡± I spoke in one go.


    ¡°Sir there is a solution but I am not sure whether you will agree to it.¡± He looked a little hesitant.


    ¡°I will do anything to keep my baby safe,¡± I said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Then you have to get rid of the one baby out of two.¡± I felt like how it feels when I throw a punch on his face and break it forever.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I asked while gritting my teeth.


    ¡°Find the other solution,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Then keep Mam, out from any stress. She needsplete bed rest. Any kind of stress or tension can lead both mother and baby¡¯s life in danger.¡± He took a deep breath once he was done.


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s life is in danger too because of this pregnancy?¡± I asked, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Sir she is a mother. Each & everything rted to the pregnancy will affect her in some or other way.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I want both, safe and sound. Do you get it?¡± I ordered again.


    ¡°I will do anything you say doctor but make sure my baby and wife are safe and sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir. I will do my best.¡± He again assured me and I nodded and left the ce.


    My bubble of happiness died in no time and I felt as if someone was clenching my heart badly.


    Rather than walking in the house I walk towards the shore and walk inside the water.


    The morning breeze is pleasing and the cold water is soothing.


    But in my heart, nothing is soothing nor pleasing.


    What if anything happens to any of them?


    I will never be able to forgive myself.


    Will Sarah be ready to get rid of the one baby?


    Because that¡¯s the only way to have a healthy pregnancy.


    I walk into the water till the lever thates to my neck. Closing my eyes, I try to control the fizzy emotions.


    ¡°Should I count it¡¯s ourst goodbye?¡± I look back hearing the voice.


    **

 HeartBeat

    SEAN¡¯S POV


    Smirking at my evil thought, I took some predatory steps while Sarah waspletely into her happynd, relishing her ice cream like there was nothing more important in the world than this fucking ice cream.


    I suddenly felt a little jealous of how she was enjoying it.


    My entire concentration was on her spoon and her lip, and the most distracting were the dripping drops.


    My eyes follow the melted milk sliding down from the corner of her lip to her jaw and towards her slender neck.


    Keeping one hand on the chair and one on the dining table, I bend down toward Noticing my proxy, her body went rigid, and the movement stopped.


    As if eternity wants the same, she cranes her head to know what I want, which gives me the perfect opportunity to do my work.


    Call me the dog, but I will not miss this opportunity in the world. Without any further dy, I pounced on her neck and sucked the milk.


    A sweet taste lingered on my taste buds while I drove my tongue towards her chin and then touched the corner of her lip.


    Her mouth was full of ice cream, but she was neither gulping it down nor taking it out.


    She froze.


    I know my sudden movement has startled her, but right now I am going too far to give any exnation of my deeds.


    I halt my lips at the corner of her lips, and I look down.


    A sheen of ice cream was visible between her lips.


    Closing my eyes, I control the nasty urge, but I guess nothing will work right now. I would rather do what my heart desires, and, without thinking twice, I lock my lips with hers.


    Her mouth full of ice cream did not let her control the situation, and before she closed her mouth, my tongue had already invaded the corner of my mouth.


    I sucked the sweetness out of her mouth and melted the ice cream pool in my mouth.


    Gulping the sweetness, I sucked more of the petals until I was satisfied.


    I looked down, and she was fisting her spoon tightly. Her eyes are still open; it¡¯s like a socket hase out.


    She is shocked.


    I know she wasn¡¯t expecting it. Neither am I.


    However, I took my sweet time to devour her lips and lick all the sweetness into my mouth.


    Nibbling and eating her upper and then lower lips, I finally detach myself a little from her.


    By then, I was done with her sweet mouth. We were both huffing to get the oxygen to fill our lungs back.


    I look down at her red face and smirk.


    Somehow, I like how she still blushes by proxy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    My lips again itch to touch her warm cheeks, but this time I control my running desire.


    I wonder how people behave so differently.


    Is she the real Sarah or the one who left me mercilessly?


    ¡°Finish your fist ande into the living room. I need to talk to you about something very important.¡± I walked out after giving her ast nce while she was still blushing hard and closing her eyes.


    ¡°Do you have everything you will be needing from now on?¡± Looking into my phone, I asked Yusuf.


    ¡°Yes, sir, we have almost everything we need. However, I shall check once again after the check-up.¡± I nodded, hearing his voice while keeping my eyes on the phone.


    ¡°Are you ready, ma¡¯am?¡± Dr. Yusuf spoke, and I looked to my right side, where Sarah was standing, looking at everyone except me.


    I pressed my lips together to control my smirk, but her confused face was giving me hints; she needed an exnation.


    ¡°He is Dr. Yusuf. He and his team will be here to monitor you and your baby¡¯s health.


    And right now, he will do one routine check-up.¡± I said this while walking towards the outhouse, holding Sarah¡¯s hand.


    I notice Sarah¡¯s shocked expression as I hold hands. I could feel her gaze on my back, which I chose to ignore.


    Dr. Yusuf started following, and while reaching, I noticed how my outhouse had turned into a mini-hospital.


    There were a few machines lying around, and it looked like a proper gynecologist clinic.


    There were his staff waiting for us, I guess. They started working on needed things the moment they noticed us.


    Mam, this way.¡± One nurse came and asked Sarah to follow her.


    Giving me one nce, she walked towards the check-up bed andy back.


    The nurse closes the curtain for some time while Yusuf finishes something on his iPad.


    Wearing histex glove, he went inside the curtains. While I waited it out.


    ¡°Mr. Hudson, you cane.¡± I heard his voice, and I walked toward the corner and slid the curtain back.


    Sarah was lying on the table while her lower body was hidden behind the sheet. Yusuf was looking at some screen in front of him, and Sarah looked quite nervous.


    I don¡¯t know why, but my hand clutched hers without my permission. She looked up at me; tension was visible in her eyes. I pressed her palm a little, and I knew she got my hint. I am here for her.


    We both look up when we hear lub-dub lub-dub.


    ¡°Here, can you see these little white dots?¡± Yusuf spoke while showing us the screen, and we both nodded together.


    ¡°That¡¯s you, little ones.¡± I can¡¯t even express what I feel right now. It feels like my heart will burst out at any moment of happiness.


    ¡°Little ones?¡± I looked at him and asked.


    ¡°You are having twins.¡± He says it with a small smile.


    ¡®Twins?¡¯ For a few seconds, I thought I had forgotten how to react.


    I have just be frozen.


    But whatever I was feeling amongst all the happiness was the strongest emotion I felt.


    I looked down. Sarah¡¯s tears were already flowing, mixing with her hairline. I know it¡¯s a tear of happiness.


    I am d she is happy with the news; otherwise, I don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve convinced her to keep the baby.


    Leaving us a small smile, Yusuf took the screen back to him and started doing something.


    I noticed his change of expression, but I was too overwhelmed by this news to ignore him.


    He finished whatever he was doing and walked out while I helped Sarah sit back.


    I came out to give her some privacy while she was changing.

 Keep The Baby Safe

    ¡°Sir, I need to speak to you about something very important,¡± Yusuf said, and I know something is not right.


    I nodded, understanding the seriousness in his voice, but showed him my palm to wait for a bit, which he understood.


    Sarah came outside, looking at me with her doe eyes.


    Ma¡¯am, this nurse will be guiding you regarding your medication. You have to take some supplements for your and your baby¡¯s betterment. She is in charge of it. She will look after your healthy diet and your health routine.¡± Yusuf pointed to a nurse who was inside with Sarah.


    She gave us a polite smile and nodded.


    ¡°Please take Sarah inside while I want to talk to Dr. Yusuf,¡± I said and nodded to him. Bothdies went out while I took my seat in front of The Doctor.


    ¡°Speak.¡± I came directly to the point.


    ¡°Sir, I can see how important this baby is for you.¡± He gulped, and each word was giving me some unwanted jitters, which I had already started hating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry right now; everything seems fine, but¡­¡± He again paused.


    ¡°But what doctor?¡± I asked impertinently.


    ¡°Mam¡¯s uterus walls are weak; hence, you are having twins soon, and your weight will start increasing.¡± He started exining things I didn¡¯t need to know. I want to know what the problem is, because this is not rocket science about her weight gain.


    ¡°The doctor came to the point fast.¡± I lost my sh*t and spoke frustratedly.


    ¡°This pregnancy will be perilous with twins. If it could have been one kid, things would have been different, but with two, I guess things will be very difficult.¡± I was hearing him keenly.


    ¡°I have not hired the best doctor in the world for nothing. Show me why I am paying. Takeout is the solution for this problem.¡± I spoke all at once.


    ¡°Sir, there is a solution, but I am not sure whether you will agree to it.¡± He looked a little hesitant.


    ¡°I will do anything to keep my baby safe,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then you have to get rid of one baby out of two.¡± I felt like I was throwing a punch in his face and breaking it forever.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I asked while gritting my teeth.


    ¡°Find the other solution,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Then keep Mam out of any stress. She needsplete bedrest. Any kind of stress or tension can put both mother and baby¡¯s lives in danger.¡± He took a deep breath once he was done.


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s life is in danger too because of this pregnancy.¡± I asked, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, she is a mother. Everything rted to the pregnancy will affect her in some way.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I want both, safe and sound. Do you get it?¡± I ordered again.


    ¡°I will do anything you say, doctor, but make sure my baby and wife are safe and sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I will do my best.¡± He again assured me, and I nodded and left the ce.


    My bubble of happiness died in no time, and I felt as if someone was clenching my heart.


    Rather than walking in the house, I walk towards the shore and walk inside the water.


    The morning breeze is pleasing, and the cold water is soothing.


    But in my heart, nothing is soothing or pleasing.


    What if anything happens to any of them?


    I will never be able to forgive myself.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Will Sarah be ready to get rid of one baby?


    Because that¡¯s the only way to have a healthy pregnancy.


    I walk into the water until the leveres to my neck. Closing my eyes, I try to control the fizzy emotions.


    ¡°Should I count it as ourst goodbye?¡± I look back on hearing the voice.


    **


    Sean¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Should I count it as ourst goodbye?¡± I look back on hearing the voice.


    Eric was walking to where I was standing.


    ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t know about you, but I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± My ears could hear his voice, but my mind was somewhere else.


    ¡°You have already be a father, and here I am dying to get a good fuck.¡± He spoke again, standing next to me.


    I look ahead without any replies.


    The beautiful blue ocean allures my eyes, and it seems like the waves are also calm today.


    ¡°Hey, buddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I heard a worried voice, but my mind was in deep thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Eric.¡± Taking a pause, I said, ¡°It feels like everything is going wrong.¡± I huff, closing my eyes.


    ¡°Everything is fine and going ording to n now. What is the problem?¡± He spoke again, choosing to stay calm.


    ¡°What¡¯s the wrong man? Talk to me.¡± He was getting impenitent, and his gaze was drilling a hole in my face.


    ¡°We are having twins,¡± I said in a low voice.


    ¡°Fucking hell, dude. You have fucked well.¡± I heard his giggling, which made me smile.


    ¡°Congrats buddy.¡± He jumped on me, crossing his legs over my body, which made me stumble a little while chuckling.


    ¡°Stay away before people think something else about us, you bastard.¡± I pushed him back.


    ¡°What? Now you don¡¯t even like my touch? Did you forget our steamy nights just because you got Sarah?¡± He put his hand on his heart and cleaned his fake tears with his other hand. While I give myself a death re.


    I still wonder if he is the same ruthless CEO that people get scared of.


    And look at him right now.


    I know Alvera is the reason for his good mood, or else grumpy is the only emotion he understands.


    ¡°No, I did not forget about our steamy night, and today I have decided to give a chance to our rtionship. Today I am going to confuse everyone in front of everyone by saying that you are the love of my life, and now I want to spend my life with only you.¡± I give him my best smile.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s tell the world about our love today.¡± I started dragging him out while the color had flown away from his face.


    I wanted tough looking at his pale face, but I kept my act on.


    ¡°Bro.. where¡­ Where are you going? And which love are you talking about?¡± He spoke while walking behind me.


    ¡°The same you were talking about.¡± I stuffed my chuckle and kept on walking to shore.


    ¡°Fucking hell, leave me. You know I was kidding.¡± He snatched his hand back.


    ¡°But I am not kidding. I want to spend my life with you.¡± I said, walking towards the shore.

 I Want My Babies

    I saw Alveraing towards us, with Be looking all happy.


    I smirk looking at them.


    ¡°Oh, look, Alvera. Let me start with Alvera and Be.¡± Smirking, I started walking to them while they pulled me back harshly, looking into my eyes.


    ¡°I dare you to feed any bullshit to my girl. I won¡¯t hesitate to cut you in two. Mind my words.¡± His threat was serious, and he looked ready to kill.


    I knew right now not to mess with him. I know he is only his free self with me, or else he is a ruthless man who doesn¡¯t think twice before getting his way.


    I know how protective he is towards Alvera, and I would rather stay away than get on his bad side.


    Rx, man, I was just kidding.¡± I held my hands in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your demon hurt you, Eric.¡± I put my hand on his shoulder.


    Like everyone, he also has his story, but I would rather not say anything more than this.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Be ran and hugged my legs. I picked her up, kissing her nose. Good morning, beautiful belle.¡± She giggles her sweet giggles.


    If anything, I like her giggle. How she has brightened my dark world with her giggles and love.


    I won¡¯t mind having two more girls. My smile halted the moment I thought about my babies.


    Gulping my shrinking thoughts, I tried to wave off the pool of emotions and look at Be.


    Daddy, momma said you did magic. Last night I remember I was sleeping in my room, and the next day I woke up in such a beautiful house, just like the princess movie I watched the other day.¡± With her big doe eyes, she was telling me everything in sheer surprise. Right, aunt Alvera?¡± She asks for support for her narration. My smile wasn¡¯t waving.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alvera yed along, smiling, knowing the reality well.


    I looked at Alvera, who was controlling her giggles.


    This girl looks so simple, but she is far from simple. She is strong not only mentally but also physically and emotionally.


    I know she is not the one she pretends to be, but she chooses to stay in her cocoon, and I don¡¯t want to disturb her either.


    It¡¯s Eric¡¯s choice what he wants with her. So, I choose to stay back when ites to her.


    She was chosen by Eric a long time ago.


    Sometimes I felt bad as she has not had the chance to choose her life partner, but again, I would rather not get it into them.


    Oops, I forgot to tell you, mommy is calling you to have breakfast.¡± Be stuck her tongue out and spoke cutely.


    ¡°Then let go before mom gets mad at us and sees our clothes are also wet. Let¡¯s get you changed first, then they will go for breakfast.¡± I spoke while walking inside the house.


    When I did not notice any movement in my backside, I looked back; Alvera and Eric were having their starepetition.


    Alvera looks quite frightened, whereas Eric looks pissed. Maybe due to her frightened look.


    I rolled my eyes, thinking, What else was he expecting from her from a stone-hearted person like Eric? Anyone will run for their lives just by looking at his presence.


    Shaking my head, I walked inside the house and went straight to Be¡¯s room.


    ¡°Dad, I will change myself. I am a big girl.¡± I heard her voice while I was looking for something from her luggage brought by Nora.


    ¡°I know, darling, still let daddy help you out today.¡± I kept on searching while creating a mess but did not find anything to my liking.


    ¡°Hmm, I will change her. Please go and change.¡± I look back and hear Alvera¡¯s voice, who was looking around at the mess I made. I followed her, which made me instantly embarrassed.


    I got up, nodded yes, and walked out before I made another fool of myself.


    I made a mental note to learn a few things before I have my kids in my world.


    Again, a lot of thoughts about them made me sad.


    I don¡¯t know whether I will be able to meet them or not.


    Shaking off my all-negative thoughts, I quickly took a shower and walked down towards the dining room.


    I noticed Sarah was busy feeling Be while she was watching something on her iPad. Eric was doing something on his phone while Alvera was cing the food on the table.


    I can¡¯t understand why she doesn¡¯t listen to me. I have told her many times that she does not have to do anything, but this girl never listens. She thinks she is returning a favor by doing household work.


    Eric gave her a re, which I believe was a warning for her to take a seat, and the next thing she did was take a seat next to Sarah and start eating peacefully.


    After finishing the food, I noticed Sarah going toward the beach with Be following her.


    I left for my study after informing Alvera to inform Sarah to see me in my study once she is free.


    I have to talk to her before it¡¯s toote. Moreover, she has the full right to know about the babies.


    At Least the things rted to the health of the babies, if nothing more.


    Because at the end of the day, we want a healthy child in this world as soon as possible.


    I was in the middle of the call when I heard a knock on the door, and Sarah stepped in once I asked.


    ¡°Gentlemen, please excuse me for fifteen minutes. There is something important that needs my attention.¡± I said, looking at the screen and muting myself, closing the video.


    Her face had questions about why her presence was required in the room.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something important. Take a seat.¡± I nod to her and point to the chair in front of me.


    She sat without saying anything, and I don¡¯t know why her silence is killing me.


    ¡°I spoke to the doctor today.¡± Look at her face. She nodded and went ahead.


    ¡°Your uterus walls are very weak. It might not be able to take the baby¡¯s weight in the uing months.¡± My eyes never left hers.


    The way the colors left her face left me feeling as if someone had squished my heart.


    ¡°And?¡± She asked worriedly.


    Hence, we can¡¯t have twins.¡± I finally said the things I had been preparing to say for so many hours.


    She pushed herself towards the table and held the edge of the table, looking down to hide her tears. However, I saw it.


    I hate her so much, but I can¡¯t see her like this. I know how she must be feeling right now. I am also feeling the same.


    It hurts equally.


    I walked towards her, sat on the floor, and she turned her chair towards me.


    I held her palm in mine while looking at her face.


    Her tears started dropping on my hand.


    I don¡¯t know how to console her when I don¡¯t know how to console myself.


    Since this morning, I have been thinking the same. And it is painful just thinking about having to let my one baby go. And exining the same thing to her is another story for me.


    ¡°I want to¡­ I want my babies.¡± She cried out, sobbing.


    ¡®Gosh, what should I tell her?¡¯ I looked at her while controlling my tears.


    Baby, listen to me first.¡± I rub my thumb on the back of her palm.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I want my babies. Please do something. I want my babies.¡± She again cries out while listening to me.


    ¡°Sarah, listen to me first.¡± Finally, when she did not listen, I spoke sternly.


    She looked at me with puppy eyes, tears flowing down her face.


    ¡°ording to the doctor, your walls are weak, but we have two options.¡± I took a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡°Either we can let it go to one baby or you have to be on bed rest throughout till we get the baby in our arms.¡± I did not leave her eyes while she did the same.


    ¡°I will take all the rest as needed, but I want my babies.¡± She spoke, looking hopeful. She was urged to do anything for them; it was clear in her voice.


    Good, then stop crying, baby.¡± I cleaned her tears with my thumb while she jumped on me, making me all starlet.


    ¡°Easy girl, easy.¡± Shaking my head, I close my arms to her petite


    A small smile broke on my lips, but I recovered myself instantly.


    ¡°Now go and let me finish my meeting. People are waiting for me.¡± She said I got up from the floor and walked to the chair while she left the room looking rxed and happy.


    Looking at her back, it felt as if something heavy had gotten off my heart.


    But again, my inner self reminded me of something, which again made me stand where I was a few minutes before.


    I Don¡¯t know what she will do when she finds out the reality of these babies. I don¡¯t know how she will take that news.


    ¡°Whatever you are doing is right. So, what she will think and what she will do after has nothing to worry about.¡± Again, my inner self reminds me.


    And somewhere I got some ease.


    **

 For An Heir

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    This new environment, pollution-free air, and daily beautiful view are something I¡¯ve always wanted.


    There is no noise from the traffic. There is no baffling crowd. Everywhere there is greenery, turquoise-green water. And beautiful flowers are blooming around.


    I can see how Be is having the time of her life, but again, missing her best friend did not go unnoticed by me.


    She is missing Pam so much. Every day she does something new, and she misses her. I feel bad, but I can¡¯t do anything right now. But I think I will speak to Sean and let Be talk to her.


    Alvera teaches her swimming and cycling, while Sean has asked his team to make a skating ground so she can learn that too.


    He has been spending a good amount of time with Be. He is always around, so all his meals he takes with us.


    We still sleep in the same room on the same bed, but we don¡¯t talk to each other unless it¡¯s required.


    I have many questions in my head, and I want to talk to him, but the way I see him running around keeps me quiet. I¡¯m sure handling work like this won¡¯t be easy.


    As per their conversation, I heard while eating that Eric is taking care of the entire business while he is not around. He is doing as much work as he can from here, but I know it won¡¯t be easy to work like this.


    Today I have decided to talk to him after breakfast. So right now, I am waiting for him at the table while munching on my food.


    Well, not munching, but relishing my food.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I am enjoying spicy food nowadays. Just thinking about anything spicy makes my mouth water. And I have noticed how keenly the doctors are keeping an eye on me. They already notice my taste, and I always have something new and yummy on my te.


    Mexican food has be my new love.


    I was relishing my food when I noticed Sean enter the dining room and take a seat next to me.


    As I have decided I will speak to him to get my answer, I started stuffing my food as fast as possible before he again slipped away and shut himself behind his study.


    ¡°Nobody is eating your food. Eat slowly.¡± I heard his voice and noticed from the corner of my eye that he took some cut fruit from the te while the maid poured some juice for him and ced the croissant on his te.


    I instantly got embarrassed looking at my food.


    All spicy but yummy for my tummy on my te.


    ¡®You are pregnant, and you have all the rights to fulfill all your cravings.¡¯ My inner self reminded me. That instant, my embarrassment flew out the window, and I started eating my food with ease without bothering to reply to hisment.


    But I am d he never points out what I am eating or how much I am eating.


    I was done with overeating. I took a deep breath in satisfaction and looked at Sean, who was busy on his phone.


    ¡°Ahem, I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Finally, I collected some courage and spoke.


    ¡°You have all my ears.¡± He spoke while eating his fresh-baked buttery croissant with one hand, and the other was holding his phone while reading something.


    Sometimes I wonder how our lives would have been if he had not done that.


    How we both would have been excited just by the news of having babies.


    Our babies.


    I blink my tears constantly, looking down and looking up again.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± I finally asked.


    Though I am still loving it here somehow, I don¡¯t understand why we are here.


    And the way he made all the arrangements, it feels like he was well prepared for everything ahead.


    Is he trying to take my babies away from me once I give birth to them?¡¯


    Many questions were fogging my thoughts, and I wanted to clear them as soon as possible. Because no matter what, I don¡¯t want to stress myself out.


    I remember what the doctor said the other day to me when I was thinking about the same thing and my blood pressure shot up.


    ¡°Many kinds of tension or worry will lead you to lose your child. And if you want healthy babies, please eat as much as you want, walk for fifteen minutes in the morning and evening, and take a rest.¡±


    That day, I decided to leave all the negative thoughts behind and start to concentrate on my health and


    of my babies.


    It¡¯s always a thrill for me to hear the heartbeat of my babies, and looking at them on screen gives me different bubbles of happiness.


    I intentionally told the doctor that I was not feeling well. Please check if the babies are alright, and when I saw my little aliens inside, it made my heart flutter.


    Looking at my smile, the doctor instantly understood I was lying, which made me a little embarrassed, but thankfully he said nothing. I guess he understood my feelings.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it here?¡± He asked while giving me his full attention, keeping his phone aside.


    Well, honestly, liking his ce would be an understatement. I am loving this ce.


    Not only me, but Be is also enjoying it thoroughly.


    We have all the amenities you need to have a good, luxurious life. So, I can¡¯t evenin about anything about this ce.


    ¡°No, not like that. I mean to say, Why are we living here, not back home in New York?¡± My mind kept telling me it was not true.


    ¡°The answer is simple. I wanted my child to have a healthy and pollution-free environment. And when I found out you were pregnant, the first thing I did was to get you here.¡± He said it was not a big deal.


    ¡°So, you nned everything beforehand? If you say you arranged everything in a matter of a few hours, then sorry, I am not that stupid.¡± I crossed my hands to my chest after cleaning my hands with a napkin.


    ¡°First of all, darling, I am Sean Hudson, so arranging anything anywhere in the world in a fraction of an hour is no big deal for me.


    The second answer to your question is, Yes, I did n everything ahead. I wanted kids, and I was nning to have them with you or without you. But kids were surelying into this world eventually.


    And for me, the mother, and the baby, getting the best of the best in everything is very important. I wanted to have a pleasant environment for them, and I did it.¡± He spoke arrogantly.


    I somehow felt a pang in my heart when he said he would have nned a baby, with or without me. I can see the notices too. For a fraction of a second, I saw guilt in his eyes, which vanished as if never before.


    But again, from what I have heard in his office, what was that for? Wasn¡¯t he nning all this for my property?


    However, why would he do that now when I have already transferred all the property into his name? That means he wanted babies, I guess, because now I don¡¯t see any other reason.


    But again, why does he so eagerly want a baby?


    ¡°But why do you want a baby so eagerly?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°For an heir,¡± He replied, missing a beat.


    As if someone had shaken me to the core, that is how I felt hearing his answer.

 Surprise

    ¡°So.. So..¡± I gulped before I spoke again. ¡°So you will take my babies away from me?¡± Tears pooled in my eyes. My hands drop to my sides.


    I shiver while looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    Looking at me and closing his eyes as if controlling something.


    But again, what was wrong?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I am worried about my babies. I want to be with them.


    What if I and Sean aren¡¯t on good terms, but we can surely be wonderful parents if we try?


    Getting up, he bent down to me while keeping his elbow on the table, and the other hand was on my headrest.


    He cleaned my tears with his thumb whileing too close to me.


    Darling, no one is taking our babies away from you. You are their mother, and you remain one.¡± He spoke, looking into my eyes. I can see the truth in his eyes.


    I know he is not lying.


    I somehow know he will never take my babies away from me.


    My eyes are stuck on his while he¡¯s on mine.


    I could smell his cologne, and my mind and heart were already doing some weird things in my stomach.


    I batted my eyes a few times when I noticed he was closer to me than before.


    ¡®Is he going to kiss me?¡¯ I thought about looking at him.


    His eyes fluttered to my lips, back to my eyes, and again to my lips.


    ¡®Yes, he will. I knew it already, and I was kind of prepared for it.


    When he came so close to me that our noses touched. His warm breath was fluttering on my lips.


    I subconsciously licked my lips when I suddenly felt dryness on them, but I think we were close as my tongue touched his lips.


    I heard him take a deep breath, as if hitched.


    Next, I felt his wet lips wet mine. I could taste the buttery croissant while kissing him. Orange juice¡¯s sweet and sour vors were so prominent.


    Well, if I say he was the only one who was eager for my lips or kiss, then it¡¯s wrong. Because pregnancy is making my life hell in every possible way and having physical touch is what I miss the most,


    My hands automatically held his face while I reciprocated in the same manner.


    But this kiss was not only for my physical needs but also a small gesture of how he made me happy by saying he was not nning what I was worried about.


    We push back our self-hearing, a throat-clearing voice.


    ¡®Gosh, did someone catch us like this?¡¯


    I was too embarrassed with just the thought that someone had caught us in our private moment, so I kept my head in my hands where Sean spoke, looking back while still hiding my body. ¡°What?¡± His voice was annoyed, which made me smile a little.


    Amm, sorry about that, sir, but it¡¯s time for ma¡¯am¡¯s medicine.¡± I peeked from his body to get a glimpse of the person and saw a nurse standing there looking at the floor.


    ¡°Wait in the living room. She will be there in a minute.¡± She left by saying, Sure, Sir.¡±


    I look up at Sean again when he turns his body back to me. His eyes were soft and tender when he touched my cheeks.


    ¡°Stop getting worried about so many small things, okay?¡± He nodded his head to me a little while asking my affirmation, to which I replied by nodding yes.


    ¡°Now go and take your medicine and take some rest. I guess you have already burned a good amount of calories for today, so there won¡¯t be any need for a walk.¡± He smirks while I blush hard.


    By the way, I have a small surprise for you.¡± He said this, and my eyes twinkled hearing it.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked the most stupid question.


    ¡°If I tell you how it will surprise silly women, He clucked while I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°In the evening, you will find out. Now I have some important work to do. If you need anything, you know where to find me. So, take care till then.¡± He said he packed on my nose and left for work.


    I walk towards the living room, where I notice Be and Alvera on the TV. Shaking my head, I took my medicine and let her take my blood pressure.


    I did not have any work to do, nor was I interested in any walks, so I sat next to Be and started watching the animated movie with them.


    I don¡¯t know how time passed or when I passed out, but when I woke up, Be was still asleep next to me, and I was holding her in my arms while we both slept in my bedroom.


    ¡®Last I remember, I was watching TV, then howe Inded here?¡¯ I thought.


    ¡®I am sure it must be Sean.¡¯ I concluded.


    Getting off the bed, I walked towards the washroom to freshen up, and by then I hade outside. Be was already rubbing her eyes.


    I looked out, and the sun was ready to set.


    I frown, thinking about how much we must have slept today.


    I walked toward her. Hey, my Be!¡± I kissed her cute nose, and she snuggled closer to my chest.


    ¡°Go freshen up, then let¡¯s go down to eat something. You must be hungry.¡± I said this while arranging the bed after she ran to the washroom, nodding obediently.


    We were both getting down from the stairs when I stopped hearing the voices of my life.


    Rose,¡± I look forward to hearing this.


    Natalia was standing there with Parminder and Priti, holding Pam¡¯s hand.


    Tears pooled in my eyes looking at them, and I could hide my happiness and run to them.


    I hugged Natalia so tightly that if I left her, she might vanish into thin air.


    ¡°Oh, my,¡± she giggled while holding me.


    Natalia is a mother figure in my life. Her age is not such that she is my mother, but her love and affection are not less than a mother to me.


    Breaking the hug, I jumped on Parminder and Priti together and somehow caught them off guard, but they both giggled while holding me still protectively.


    ¡°Mom, how are you?¡± I noticed tears in Priti¡¯s eyes, but her smile wasn¡¯t leaving her eyes, and the same is true with me.


    ¡°I am good.¡± My voice cracked when I could not control my emotions. I started sobbing while smiling at the same time and looking at them.


    I can¡¯t understand why I am crying, but it¡¯s as if my tears have their own mind.


    ¡°Oh, my rose, are you?¡± I look at Natalia. She had tears in her eyes, and she was also smiling while crying. I followed her sight and noticed she was looking at my baby bump, which is not prominent being five months pregnant with twins.


    I nodded yes, smilingly.


    ¡°Oh, my. Don¡¯t stand for a long time;e sit.¡± Natalia, being Natalia, started giving me instructions already, which made me roll my eyes while cleaning my tears from the back of my hand.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are glowing. This pregnancy made you look more beautiful.¡± Priti spoke admiringly. While Parminder nodded his head.


    ¡°I was born beautiful, and this pregnancy has nothing to do with my beauty,¡± I said while keeping my chin high. We all burst outughing.


    Oh, how much I missed this.


    ¡°If I knew my surprise would make the entire house light up with yourughter, then I would have done this long ago.¡± I saw Sean walking down the street wearing his grey full suit, looking as dashing as always.


    **

 Frustrated

    I wonder why he gets ready every day when there is no one to see him here.


    Most of the time he does the video call meeting, so if he only wears a jacket, that would be fine too.


    Who is going to look at what he has worn below? He can sit in shorts and a jacket on top.


    ¡®But how will it look?¡¯ I giggle again, thinking about the look.


    He raised his eyebrows to ask why I giggled. I shake my head at nothing.


    He looked at everyone. ¡°I hope my team did not bother you much.¡± He spoke apologetically.


    ¡°Well, not Sir. They just abducted us when we were doing our routine work, then took our phones as well and checked us as if we were criminals.¡± Parminder spoke sarcastically.


    Somehow, I like how he did not bother at all looking at Sean¡¯s scary personality. And straight forwards his thoughts. But I felt bad that Sean¡¯s team behaved this way with them.


    ¡°My apologies.¡± I looked at Sean, who was genuinely apologizing, and I was shocked to see this with my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have no shortage of enemies, and for me, my family¡¯s security is important. So we have some security protocols that, whether I like them or not, we all have to follow.¡± Sean looked at me while asking for my support, and just because he made me happy, I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Ahem, Sean, she is Natalia. Once upon a time, I was myndlord, but now I am my elder sister, who loves me like a mother.


    They are Parminder and Priti, and their daughter is my little Pam.¡± I spoke, pinching Pam¡¯s cheeks.


    I look at Be, who was jumping like a monkey, looking at them, all ready to show Pam everything around, I guess.


    ¡°And he is Sean, my husband,¡± I said at one point, and everyone looked at me as if I had said something that they did not understand.


    I looked at Sean, who was looking at me the same way, and others too.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking back and forth.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Sean said, smiling. ¡°Nice to meet you, everyone.


    Make yourself at home. All your necessities will be avable in this house, so don¡¯t worry about anything.


    I have an important conference call, so I will take your leave.


    ¡°He packed on my cheek and left after winking at Be, which made her giggle.


    I rolled my eyes at their bonding. Though I don¡¯t have any problems, I still want Be all to myself. I can¡¯t share with her. But well, it¡¯s toote now, I guess.


    ¡°So, what happened? Why were you replying to him so sarcastically?¡± I asked while taking our seats in the living room after Sanding Be and Pam with Alvera to the beach.


    ¡°Nothing much. As usual, we were doing our things when a few people broke in wearing well-dressed clothes.


    The moment I saw them, I knew they were rted to Mr. Hudson, as I remember when he came with an army of such guards with him.


    Before we asked anything, he pushed us into the car one by one. We shouted at the top of our voices, but as today is Sunday, we had no workers around, so no one came to help.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Though they did not harm us or anything when they took our phone, we were really frightened.


    But soon they informed us they were taking us to you, so we also followed with no word.¡± Natalia spoke, looking at me.


    ¡°Yeah, I was almost ready to break their bones, but before I did anything, they informed us about you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Parminder smoked, and we allughed. As we all know, reality would be the exact opposite of what he was saying.


    ¡°How are Ivan and Nathan?¡± I asked once we had again settled.


    ¡°Well, Nathan Sir I don¡¯t know, but Ivan, sir, is fine. He visited sometimes and always asked about you, but we informed him we had no contact and would not talk to you.


    It¡¯s you who calls us whenever you have time.¡± Parminder shrugged, and I instantly felt guilty for not calling him back. Though he gave me his phone, I still did not call back.


    ¡®But where is that phone? Thest time I remember it, it was in my bag at my office. I saw the bag in my closet, but I never looked into it, as I never needed those things inside. But I will find the phone and speak to him one day.¡¯ I decided.


    ¡°Rose, are you happy, darling?¡± I looked at Natalia, hearing her voice.


    I can see she is worried about me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell you how happy I am. And Be? Don¡¯t even ask if she is in the 7th heaven after she got to know she will be the big sister of these two.¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Two? Are you having twins?¡± This time Priti spoke, looking all excited while jumping like a kid.


    I still wonder if she is the same age as she says. Because of their behavior, sometimes she acts just like a teenager.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, nodding in affirmation.


    ¡°Oh, my god, oh my god. What do we have, boy or girl?¡± She asked again while we all giggled, looking at her with excitement.


    I don¡¯t know if I have earned anything in life or not, but I surely have earned a few pure rtionships in my life, and these three are some of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I and Sean don¡¯t want to know.¡± I shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°What do you want? Girl or Boy?¡± Natalia asked with a small smile.


    ¡°I already have a girl, so I want a boy, but if it¡¯s a girl, I don¡¯t mind it either,¡± I replied honestly.


    We chit-chatted for I don¡¯t know how long, but next I knew it was already dinner time.


    After dinner, we all walked to the beach while talking about what else was going on in our lives, and Sean again went back to his work.


    Finally, when the nurse came to inform me that I should take a rest, I agreed with her and left for my room.


    I already informed everyone about the situation of my pregnancy, and they also forced me to take a rest once they heard the nurse¡¯s request.


    Iid on my back in bed, and finally I felt a little tired. I guess in excitement, you forget your tiredness.


    I look at the clock, which shows 10 p. m. already.


    I don¡¯t know when Sean wille back.


    Thinking about him, my thoughts went to him. It seems like he is getting older like a fine wine. Every day, he looked hotter and hotter. Or maybe this pregnancy has made me a pervert.


    I don¡¯t know about perverts, but I surely get tingly down there whenever I see him.


    I spoke to the doctor also, and he told me it¡¯s all because of hormonal changes. Every month I get new cravings, just as my body also craves touch. But he has sticky advice for me and Sean on intercourse.


    My health is already on the edge, and we can¡¯t take any risk, so no intercourse, no matter what. So, if I start, sometimes Sean controls me by dividing my mind somewhere else.


    That stupid thing I don¡¯t understand what he is doing, but I know it well. I would haveined, but right now, my kids are my priority.


    But today¡¯s urge is too much to handle. I wanted to touch myself, but this big tummy is not letting me do anything.


    I was tossing and turning, but nothing was helping today.


    Ist had sex before I got pregnant, and now this pregnancy hormone makes me insane for sex.


    A few months ago, if you had asked me to have sex-forget about sex-but have any kind of contact with Sean, I would have said no until my death.


    But over time, in these months, he has turned upside down. He has be caring and affectionate.


    There was a time when we were just roommates, but over time my movement has be restricted, and I have faced some issues such as back pain, leg pain, etc.


    I know he has been working his ass off, but when he entered this room, he became a devoted husband and father.


    He intentionally or unintentionally says a few things to hurt me, but the next second, I can see guilt.


    But over time, I guess I have be thick-skinned. I don¡¯t care what anyone says or does.


    For me, my kids are important, hence why he or anyone else says I give a damn. But of course, I take all the luxury I get from being pregnant.


    If ites to food or anything else tofort me or Sean when he shows me all his affection, I miss no opportunity to go. I want to enjoy my pregnancy thoroughly.


    And like it or not, he is my husband, so I also let him do what he should. I took everything.


    I look back, hearing the door crack. Sean walks in while removing his jacket. He went straight inside the washroom, thinking I would be sleeping.


    After some time, he was back in the room.


    Fine lime and the musky smell hit my nostrils when the bed pushed a little to his side, and I knew she was sleeping next to me.


    ¡°Not feeling sleepy, sugar?¡± I heard his voice. His hand caressed my tummy while the muscle was in the crook of my neck.


    **

 Steamy Night

    I sniffed when I could not control my tears.


    He pulled me toward him while holding my chin. He made me look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, looking at my tears.


    I shake my head while my lips wobble.


    Baby, talk to me. What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you? Or is it hurting anywhere?¡± He asked me up and down.


    ¡°I.. i.. you..¡± I tried to find the right words to express my feelings, but I wasn¡¯t getting any.


    ¡°I¡­ you what? He asked when he did not understand.


    I shake my head in frustration and close my eyes in frustration.


    I heard him take a deep breath. He knows I don¡¯t want to talk about whatever is bothering me, so I left the topic.


    He pulled my head onto his arm while caressing my hair.


    His hand traveled from my hair to my cheeks, and slowly it was getting down. I know he is going to stop on my stomach, but in between, there will be a few things, and if he touches them, I might lose.


    I closed my eyes tightly when his palm touched my breast.


    My breath hitched audibly, and his hand stopped.


    He caressed my breast for a second and said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you think they have be more plump and juicy?¡± I so wanted to answer him, but as if something had caught my tongue, I could not reply.


    He pressed gently to check the size, and unknowingly, I arched my chest for more.


    I know he knows I want more; next, I felt his lips on mine. I pull him closer to me while he molds my lips with his.


    His one hand was supporting his weight while the other was pressing my left mountain.


    Gosh, this is heaven.


    I moan loudly with no shame. I wanted him to know I wanted more and more.


    ¡°Gosh, baby.¡± He dropped his face in the crook of my neck and sniffed deeply, and I was a huffing mess.


    ¡°Baby, we can¡¯t do this. Do you remember what the doctor said?¡± He spoke, looking into my eyes, and I got tears in my eyes in anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want you NOW.¡± I ordered with no care or shame, with teary eyes, hearing his not to this.


    I kept on looking at him, saying no word, and I was looking at what he was nning. Is he agreeing or not?


    Because I am a pregnant, selfish bitch, I just think of my pleasure nowadays.


    ¡°Princess, I will give you what you want, but my way is okay.¡± He spoke, and I nodded with urgency.


    His hand started working on my maternity night. One by one, he started opening the front bottoms of my nighties, which reached to my knee.


    With each button, I felt hot. He wasn¡¯t touching me yet, but still, he was touching me.


    I know he is teasing me. I can see the way he bit his lip between his teeth.


    His hand finally dragged down my noodle strap, and now my whole body is exposed in front of him.


    I drop myshes down towards his touch. My enormous stomach and two enormous globes were the only things I could see. Beyond that, my baby bump was invisible to my sight.


    He dragged the warm quiltpletely off my body and again tacked it on my lips, to which I replied in full favor.


    His lips started descending toward my neck, where he sucked my sweet spot, making me a moaning mess.


    I could already feel the sweat on my forehead and body. I was soaking wet.


    Finally, his warm mouth found my not-so-small nipples, which have be the size of grapes. I jerked a little when an electric current ran down my spine.


    Giving equal attention to both my boobs and pressing one while pressing the other. I don¡¯t think I have ever felt as good as I am feeling right now.


    His wet lips and saliva I felt all over my nipples while I was holding his head, dropping my fingers lost in his silky hair.


    He started kissing my enormous stomach, and his velvety lips left my skin while looking at me.


    By now, my vision had be hazy, but I could still see his lustful eyes drilling holes in my face.


    My need was obvious to even a blind person, and I have no guilt for the same.


    I wanted what I wanted.


    He pushed my leg apart after tearing my pants.


    ¡°Baby, your pushiness is shining like ss. So wet and so ready for me.¡± He spoke while I took a deep breath.


    I felt the spray of warm air, and I knew he was close to my opening. My pussycat clenched in excitement, and wetness dripped more and more out.


    Without wasting a second, he slipped his skillful tongue on my buds while his finger rubbed my clitoris.


    He licks my pussycat like never before. Which took me to another world already.


    I was feeling like I was floating in the air while a slurping sound was hitting my eardrums.


    His well-experienced tongue licked the rim of my petals while my juices were dripping down.


    He was licking the juices like a kid licking his lollipop.


    He pushes his tongue down in my hole, and I push my back up into the air, but he holds it before I harm myself anywhere.


    He swirled his tongue in such a way that more and more juice dripped down.


    He sucked hard on my petals while putting them in his mouth, just like my nipple.


    I wanted to jump. I could not even hold his hand because of my bump, so I held the sheet tight.


    I push my head more into my pillow when he chews a little at it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I was feeling drugged and high.


    I could feel it build up deep in my stomach, and I knew it wasing.


    ¡°Move; I aming,¡± I said with great difficulty.


    Never,¡± I heard, and I came hard into his mouth.


    Tears brimmed in my eyes, and finally, I closed them when I had no energy left to do anything.


    I was trying toe back from my ecstasy, forgetting my surroundings.


    This pleasure was so selfish, but I wanted it. I wanted to satisfy myself, and I did it with no guilt.


    I felt something cold and stiff at my nose, but then I felt a soft touch, and now I know Sean is cleaning me.


    But again, I am too tired to open my eyes, so after closing them, I drifted into my dream world, where I and my kids are enjoying a beautiful life.


    Next Morning


    I woke up with sun rays peeking into the room from the corners of the curtains.


    I smile. I am feeling so good today.


    I feel as if it is a good day.


    Getting up, I open all the curtains from the window, one by one, and let the musky, salty, watery smell rush into my room.


    The sun was already up and shining on the blue water. After looking at the beauty in front of me, I finally went to the bathroom to clean myself.


    After the shower, I walk to the full mirror in my closet and look at myself.


    My baby bump was looking cute on me. And my two little munchkins were already making some moves inside.


    It was such a blissful moment when I felt their kick for the first time.


    But not anymore. Day by day, they are bing stronger and stronger. It hurts big time, but well, there is nothing a mother can¡¯t manage.


    While applying some lotion, my eyes got stuck on my neck, and there were tons of love bites.


    That reminds me of a steamy night we hadst night.


    Somehow, Sean got one brownie pointst night. He satisfies me without even having intercourse. Damn, what if he has agreed to my demand, and what, if anything, has happened to my babies?


    How can I be so stupid? If something has gone wrong.


    Just the mere thought of something happening to my babies gives me chills.


    Thanks; Sean was sensible. Not an idiot like me.


    Shaking my negative thoughts, I decided to go down after doing some makeup to hide these red and purple dots.


    I could hear giggling andughing sounds the moment I got out of my room, and it gave me sudden nostalgia.


    Smiling, I walked down and saw everyone sitting in the dining room, where Sean was walking to both girls sitting on the kitchen tform.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I wish everyone would avoid Sean.


    I could feel his gaze, but I didn¡¯t want to face him. It is so embarrassing for me that I behaved like a greedy bitch yesterday.

 Dessert

    ¡®Do you have any guilt?¡¯ My inner self asked, and I replied nope with a big P.


    But again, whatever I did was out of my personality. It was a pure need because of my hormones, that¡¯s all. But I was embarrassed because I had never done such things in my life.


    I sat on my chair, ignoring the gaze, and looked at everyone who was eating their food.


    I started taking my food off my te, but from the corner of my eye, I noticed Sean put the girls down and walk towards his chair, which was sadly next to mine.


    I was trying to get my salsa, which was a little out of my reach, but before I got up, Sean beat me and kept the bowl in front of me.


    ¡°Rose, since when did you start eating such food at the first meal of your day?¡± Natalia¡¯s motherly nature spoke, and she finally looked at my te in surprise.


    ¡°I..¡± Before I could speak, Sean beat me again. ¡°She is bing a fan of hotness nowadays.¡± He looked at me and smirked, and I knew what this bastard meant. ¡°I mean, you know all the cravings, so this is hertest craving.¡± Spoke while taking a sip of his juice.


    ¡°Oh, then eat whatever you feel like,¡± Natalia said with a smile, and I nodded yes.


    ¡°Yeah, she is not the only one who eats. She makes sure I eat, too. Right, baby?¡± He spoke while I remained silent and just nodded with a small smile.


    ¡°By the way,st night, the dessert was yummy.¡± He again spoke, and I finally choked and started coughing.


    Here, have some.¡± He gave me a ss of water, and I took a sip after giving him a death re while he ignored me.


    My vision went for a second to Sean, and I noticed he was looking at my neck unknowingly. I looked down at what he must be looking at, but I found nothing. Then I realized he must be looking at the love bite, which I had hidden in ayer of makeup.


    He looks up, and I know what he must be thinking, so I just wink at him.


    He smirks again, as I know he got it-that I have hidden that mark.


    ¡°Tonight, I will make you try some dessert. I am sure you¡¯re going to love it.¡± He spoke in general for all, but I know what it could be.


    I instantly looked down and started eating my food after nodding my head.


    ¡®Nowadays, nodding is the only thing I do and feel.


    We finished the food and, as usual, Sean went to his study while we all got busy with our chit-chat.


    **


    Australia


    Author¡¯s POV


    Nathan was working in his office when someone barged in while his assistant was running behind.


    ¡°Sir, I asked him if you were busy, but he did not listen. His bodyguard just broke all the security and barged in.¡± Nathan¡¯s assistant spoke apologetically.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± He spoke while looking at the person in front of him, who looked like a raging bull.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He roared.


    ¡°You could have called. Do you know? Why all this drama?¡± Nathan spoke.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He deadpanned.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you she is on her honeymoon, and I don¡¯t have any other knowledge than this?¡± Nathan replied calmly while lying on his back in his chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven fucking months, Nathan. Who goes on such a long vacation, tell me?¡± He spoke while his hand ran his finger through his hair, and for Nathan, it¡¯s a clear sign looking at the ruffled hair that it¡¯s not the first time he is doing it.


    He looked stressed and worried.


    And somehow this made Nathan feel a little guilty, but again, what can he do when he does not know where she is?


    He just knows she is fine. Wherever he wants to talk to her, he calls the one number given by Sean, but he has strictly told him not to give this number to anyone else. He knows what can ur, so he would rather notmit that stupidity in this life.


    ¡°When did youst speak to her?¡± He asked, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember,¡± I lied, without wasting a second.


    ¡°So, you are telling me about a brother who can¡¯t even stay without talking to her, even on a day he has not talked to her for months?¡± He mocked.


    ¡°She is not alone anymore. She has a husband and a family. I cannot be nosy anymore. I want her to live her life peacefully.¡± Nathan spoke annoyingly, and getting up, he stood at the corner of his cabin and opened the balcony door a little. He took out a cigarette and lit it while taking a deep drag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust that man.¡± He replied frustratingly. His voice was loud and clear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust him either, Ivan,¡± Nathan said in his calm manner.


    Ivan looked at him for some time, and he walked toward him and stood next to him. He also lit his cigarette, took one deep drag, and blew a bit of smoke out of his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is fine, Nathan. I am just worried about her. I don¡¯t know why?¡± Ivan spoke.


    ¡°If anything, I am not worried about, it is her safety. I know wherever she is, she is safe.¡± Nathan replied while still looking at something far away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe till I see for myself,¡± Ivan replied in a calm tone, but Nathan knew he was anything but calm.


    ¡°You love her,¡± Nathan dered.


    ¡°More than anything.¡± Nathan looked at Ivan, and his eyes had pure love.


    ¡°Sean will never let her go. Ever.¡± Nathan made him realize the reality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Sean, but if she wants to be with me, then nothing in the world will stop me from having her.¡± Ivan dered his thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dream, which will break your heart one day forever, my friend. You might not fix it back, trust me,¡± Nathan replied with a painful smile. Sarah¡¯s love for Sean is nothing new.


    Though Sarah says she hates Sean, Nathan knows she can¡¯t; she just can¡¯t, or else he would be swooned off by Ivan¡¯s charm. Ivan¡¯s feelings aren¡¯t taboo for Sarah.


    She knew this long ago. But she doesn¡¯t want to lose a good friend; hence, she always waves off a joke.


    ¡°She will love me, if not today, then tomorrow. I will show her how much I love her. How important she is to me. The day shees to me, there won¡¯t be any way back for her.¡± Ivan replied with determination.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am saying. She will nevere to you. But my brother trusts me.¡± Nathan was feeling bad for Ivan. He knows that one day his heart will break like never before.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He knows Sarah will never ept him the way he wants to be. But this stubborn man is not ready to understand anything.


    Nathan can see he cares for her, but loving Sarah will be poisonous for him. But Nathan remained silent and let him live in his dream world.


    It¡¯s better sometimes to live in our dream world because at least we can stay happy there; it¡¯s not like reality will ditch us at any moment.


    ¡°I just want to know she is safe. Wherever she is, she is safe.¡± Ivan spoke tiredly, and Nathan said ¡°hmm¡± while still in his deep thoughts, looking far ahead.

 Beach House

    Sarah¡¯s POV


    ¡°Sir Sean, now you and Mam need to be more careful, especially Mrs. Hudson.


    As we have discussed your health previously, with your support, we havee this far.¡±


    As you know, we have only a few days left until your babies are all set to open their eyes to this beautiful world.


    At the beginning of your eighth month, which is after a few weeks, we are expecting the babies.


    We have to be ready with all the equipment. If everything goes well, we can have them healthy in a week after your delivery in your arms.


    But initially, they won¡¯t be as strong as other babies.


    Though everything seems well as of now, their weight is still not as good as needed, but there is nothing to worry about.


    You just follow all our instructions the way you did till now, and I promise I will soon give you two cute little munching babies in your arms.¡± Dr. Yusuf said, smiling and looking at us.


    I can¡¯t even tell you how excited I am about this news.


    My eyese out like the sockets when I hear of a baby¡¯s arrival. Sean pressed my palm, giving me a small smile.


    A check-up has be a daily routine for me.


    Seanes with me on and off, but he makes sure to get all the details by the end of the day from Dr. Yusuf.


    But today the doctor has asked specifically about his presence at this temporary clinic.


    With time, I and Sean havee closer.


    Not like before, but at least we are good friends. And sometimes friends will benefit, but most of the time it¡¯s only me. That poor man only took a cold shower and went to sleep next to me.


    Natalia and everyone left after a week¡¯s stay here, but that week was the best and very refreshing for me.


    Pam stayed with us for a month, butter she also had school, so she left a few weeks ago.


    Now, ma¡¯am, please take a rest. No walking, no stress. Just enjoy the time with no worries. Because stress is not good for you or your babies.


    It says, If a mother gets stressed or if she worries or gets scared, kids feel the same, so do nothing, which makes kids uneasy.¡± He exined, and I nodded in agreement.


    Getting up from our seats, we walked out of the outhouse, which is my temporary clinic.


    ¡°So, when are you guys giving me a niece or nephew?¡± Eric spoke whileing toward us wearing a ck full suit and shades on his eyes.


    Sometimes I wonder if these guys are born charming or what.


    Soon,¡± Sean replied.


    ¡°What are you doing here, by the way?¡± Sean asked again.


    Nothing, man; I just wanted your signature on these.¡± He showed me a file his bodyguard was holding while I giggled, and Sean rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Sure¡±.


    We both know why we are here. Every fifteen days, he suddenly appears, giving us some or other reason for his presence, but we know he is here to see Alvera.


    But this poor guy gets no attention.


    Even Alvera makes sure she stays hidden in the house until he stays, but what else is he expecting?


    Anyone will run away because of his scary persona.


    ¡°You take care till then. Let me sign these documents so he can go back and do some work as well.¡±


    Sean gave a look to Eric, who rolled his eyes while both went towards his study.


    I stood there looking at their backs, admiring their friendship.


    How Ivan and Nathan used to have fun the whole night when they both came together. What beautiful memories those were!


    Gosh, it¡¯s been months since I spoke to Ivan. But what do you call him? I don¡¯t even have a phone.


    Let me ask Sean¡¯s phone, thinking I will walk inside, but then I remember a phone he has given me, so first I will walk inside my room and search for my bag.


    The bag was in the corner of my closet. I sat on the bed while searching for the phone in the bag, and finally I found it.


    I tried to open it, but it showed no battery. I don¡¯t even have a charger with me, but Sean must have one, as it¡¯s an iPhone, and he is also using it, so thinking, I walk towards his study.


    My step halted before I opened the doorpletely.


    ¡°Dude, your bitch is bothering me. Yesterday she barged into my office, iming to be your girlfriend; hence, the staff did not even stop her.


    She was asking me, Where are you?¡± Eric¡¯s voice hit me.


    I know he is talking about that bitch back home.


    ¡°And what did you say?¡±


    ¡°What should I say? That you are backing a bun in your wife¡¯s oven?¡± Eric replied.


    ¡°Eric.¡± Sean¡¯s voice came


    ¡°Ok, get over this drama, dude. Get your kids in the world and stop all the drama happening here.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    What about my babies? Why do they want my babies? What is behind all this?


    ¡°Only these kids can save the bloody property, or else.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Stop, just stop,¡± Sean boomed. They wille into this world soon. And about that girl, tell her I am nning to get married to her the moment I am back in the city.¡± Sean spoke.


    as if someone had snatched the ground beneath me. I stood stiffly here and there.


    ¡°She should not have a single sniff about the babies. Do you understand?¡± Sean again spoke.


    ¡°Send some expensive gifts for her.¡± Sean again spoke.


    ¡°Last week only, I sent expensive lingerie, saying you wanted to see her the moment you came back,¡± Eric said.


    ¡°You are such a bastard,¡± Sean said.


    I walk back to my room with foggy vision.


    What are they nning? Why do they want my kids?


    At Least not for something good.


    Sean wants to get married to that bitch. What about me? What is he nning to do with me? Does he want to kill me and take my kids away from me?


    But he said he would never take my kids away, so that means it was all a lie?


    He said he wants an heir, and he would¡¯ve got them either with me or without me, so that means this all is happening for an heir?


    And after getting my babies, he will get married to someone.


    And what about my kids? Will he take them away from me? How will we live without them?


    And will that bitch take care of my little one?


    Never.!


    I sat on the couch, looking at the sky.


    Now tears are noting into my eyes.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to cry anymore.


    I have cried enough in my life. I know it¡¯s harmful to my kids.


    But one thing is clear: Their intentions aren¡¯t good.


    He brought me here on this ind, so I can¡¯t run away from here.


    I don¡¯t have a phone, so I can¡¯t contact anyone from here.


    That¡¯s why there are so many guards, so they can keep an eye on me.


    If he thinks he can lock me here, then he is wrong.


    ¡®I will again fly from his clutch, and again he can never find me.¡¯ I smirk.


    I look down at my hand.


    ¡®Phone¡¯


    In the evening, I noticed Sean taking a walk with Eric on the beach. I rushed to his study and got the charger. Thankfully, in the house, we don¡¯t have any guards or cameras that can catch me.


    I kept the phone charged while keeping my eyes on the beach.


    It¡¯s been twenty minutes since I saw theme back toward the house.


    I unplugged the charger and ran back to the study, kept it where it was, and came back to my room with no hurdle.


    Now I just have to be careful before I turn this phone on and call someone to help.


    But whom?


    If I call Nathan, eventually he will surelye to know about it, so I would rather call Ivan. I know Ivan can help me out of this ce.


    But I need a proper n before I run away from here. I know it won¡¯t be easy to get rid of this ce.


    But I am ready to take all the risks for my kids safety.

 Escape Plan

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been two days already, but I wasn¡¯t getting the right opportunity to call Ivan.


    Sometimes Be or any other staff member And sometimes Sean himself was around me.


    I am not in a position to take any risks because I know this will be myst opportunity. I am getting rid of this ce and this selfish man.


    Selfish? Yes, he is indeed a shellfish.


    When a person is ready to take his kids away from their mother, it is selfish.


    Though he said he would never take the babies away from me, how can I trust him now when he has already broken my trust not once but many times?


    If he wanted kids, he could¡¯ve been honest with me, but he practically forced me to have sex with him by ckmailing Parminder and his family.


    This man is nothing but a mean bastard. He just knows how to give pain to others.


    To ignore me from the day of our wedding until today. He had deceived me every fucking time.


    And me being stupid always makes things positive. Sometimes I hate myself for being such a selfless person.


    Why can¡¯t I be the selfish bitch?


    People used my goodness and threw me away like trash.


    I always wanted love in my life. But sadly, I never got any.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    My parents were never there for me, and my grandparents loved my father and never let me enjoy myself. And when ites to choosing my life partner, They even snatched that right from me and married me off to someone who was never willing to do this marriage.


    The person who was logging for love in her life now gets scared of getting a little affection from anyone.


    All my life, I stayed in a hostel and was always stuck in my room and ssroom. I had neither friends nor a social life. Maybe that¡¯s why I am not street smart. Maybe that¡¯s why I always miss judging people.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I don¡¯t see the actual intention of their deeds towards me.


    My mind warned me many times about Sean, but it was my heart that always pushed me toward him.


    I don¡¯t know now whom to trust-my heart or my mind?


    This time, Sean has crossed the line for my patient. This time, it¡¯s not about me. This time, it¡¯s about my kids.


    Kids whom he might or might not want to snatch from me, but I can¡¯t take any risk.


    This time, I won¡¯t let anyone fool me.


    Did he want an heir?


    Well, he will get it, but I will not give his name to my kids.


    They will remain my kids. If he wants his heir, Then he has to produce more with someone else, but these kids are mine.


    This time I will surely run away from him, but I will not hide.


    And poor him; even thew cannot take my kids away from me. Moreover, I have everything to provide the best of the best life to my kids, so he has no reason to take them away from me, nor can anyw.


    I was always doubting why he had so much security for me, but now I have all the answers.


    He is hiding me from his so-cold girlfriend? Well, well, well, I will give her a surprise, but not till I get my babies in my arms.


    I cannot risk their lives for anything. I don¡¯t know how that bitch will react knowing about my babies. I still have not forgotten the way she used to do something or other to hurt me, whether it was physical or emotional.


    My thoughts were broken when I heard footsteps.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Sean said, looking at me sitting on the chair and looking outside the window.


    Hi,¡± I replied once I looked at him and went back to my old position.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here alone at this time?¡± He asked me toe toward him and massage my shoulders.


    My body was surely getting rxed a little, but my mind was foggy.


    ¡°I just wanted to sit and read today,¡± I replied in one go.


    ¡°Hmm, listen, I have an annual meeting with the shareholders today.


    The meeting might be a little long, so don¡¯t wait for me for lunch.


    And can you please inform the staff not to disturb me until I ask for it?


    Gosh, I havepletely forgotten about this. Thanks to Eric¡¯s call, he says. He leaves me and walks towards the closet.


    I look back to when he was looking for a tie to match his well-fitted suit.


    He was talking while wearing elegant clothes, and I was wondering how it could look deceiving.


    How can such an elegant-looking man be so dark on the inside? How does he shamelessly cheat on his girlfriend?


    ¡°My study will be locked from inside so naughty Be doesn¡¯t barge anytime in. Today¡¯s meeting is very important, so I would rather lock it from the inside. However, please inform Alvera of the same, so she can take care of the rest.¡±


    His expert hands were moving so fast that he was looking at himself in the mirror.


    Turning around, he takes his phone back in his hand, which he had kept a while ago to look for his tie.


    ¡°See youter, babe.¡± He came back to me, kissed my four heads, and walked out the door in a hurry.


    Getting up from my chair first thing, I informed the staff and Alvera the same and told them I am very sleepy, so I am going to sleep for an hour, so don¡¯t disturb me either.


    I padded back to my room and looked at the door behind me, padding again back to my closet. I looked for the phone in my bag and turned it on whileing back to my bed.


    ¡°Ivan,¡± I said the moment Ivan picked up after a few rings.


    ¡°Rose?¡± His voice was full of surprise, or perhaps shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± My voice cracked as I got a little overwhelmed at hearing his voice after a long time.


    ¡°How are you? And where the fuck are you? Do you even know how worried I was?¡± His voice started with gentleness but turned harsh and annoying.


    I knew he would be mad, and somehow I was prepared to get this reaction, and I can¡¯t even say anything the same. He has all the right to get mad at me at this moment.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± I replied after some time.


    ¡°How¡¯s my baby girl?¡± This made me smile a little.


    ¡°She is fine. Amm.¡± I hesitate a little to ask for his help.


    ¡°What happened? Are you alright?¡± His voice was worried.


    ¡°I¡­ I need help?¡± I finally said it after some silence.


    **

 Saviour

    ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was calm but full of warnings to get to the point.


    ¡°Can you please take me out of this ce, please?¡± I spoke nervously.


    ¡°Where are you? I have been looking for you everywhere, but I don¡¯t know in which corner of this world you are.¡± He spoke, and frustration was clear in his voice.


    ¡°Your bloody useless husband has hidden you as if you never existed.¡± He was angry now.


    Somehow, I know he must have tried to get in touch with me, but as usual, I had nothing where he could get in touch with me. Sean took away everything.


    ¡°I am sending you my location, but listen to me and listen carefully. It won¡¯t be easy for me to get out of here. We need a proper n for it. Let me learn about all the corners of this ind, and I will send you the entire details, but before that, please find out a ce where Sean could not reach. I will call you again after a day or two. And before that, I will send you my location so you have time to prepare yourself.¡± I spoke, cutting down on hisint because I knew I had little time. Anyone can barge in at any time.


    ¡°Why are you sounding like we are going tomit some kind of crime?¡± His voice reached my ear, and I smiled at hearing him.


    I know he is powerful, but he is far from cunning. After his wife¡¯s demise, he has been cut off from the world. His life is just surrounded by us and his work. I know he doesn¡¯t even have friends aside from me and Nathan. And he thinks everyone is as nice as he is, but the reality is far from that, my friend.


    ¡°Well, not any crime, as I aming with you with all my will, but it¡¯s difficult to get out of Sean Hudson¡¯s clutch.¡± I gave him a reality check.


    If he thinks he wille here and take me with him, then he is wrong.


    I know Sean will never let me go that easily.


    ¡°He is not keeping you right, Sarah.¡± His words somehow hit a ce where they hurt the most.


    What should I tell him now? That he keeps me like a queen, but I know it¡¯s all fake.


    ¡°Can you please do as I say, for once at least?¡± I pleaded to avoid his question.


    I know I have to face them today or tomorrow, but I would rather choose tomorrow than today.


    ¡°Ok, don¡¯t worry; everything will be done. Just send me your location and your n.¡± He spoke, and I know he is my genuine friend, and he will do anything to take me out of this ce.


    ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t talk much right now. I will call you again once I am ready.¡± I Said and cut the phone.


    The first thing I did was send the location to him. And once I checked, it was delivered. I switched off the phone and hid it back where it was. Because if no one has found this till now, that means no one will find it in the future either.


    I kept the phone back, unlocked the room, and again sat back on my bed and gulped the whole ss of water.


    I don¡¯t know why I am feeling like I ammitting some kind of crime.


    Next day


    My mind was always noticing small things in my surroundings.


    I have taken walks on the ind to get a glimpse of him when he has security.


    There is a small forest on this ind. I just walked towards it to get the idea.


    There was always one security person walking behind me. ording to Sean, he is there if I need anything or in case of any emergency, and because of my health, I even believed him, but now this person is pissing me off. His presence annoys me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But who can be a better person than this guy? He will give me the information I need right now.


    ¡°Ahem, jammy,¡± I said while looking back a little.


    With two long strides, I stood next to her.


    ¡°Yes, maam,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I just love this ind. Can you please tell me more about what else we have here?¡± I asked carefully.


    I started walking, and he started following me a step back.


    Mam, the part you have seen is a small part of this ind. This ind is huge and covered with dense forest.¡± He replied while walking behind.


    ¡°Can we go there? I want to take B and show her natural beauty.¡± I spoke, looking here and there to memorize the entire area.


    I also notice there isn¡¯t any security inside the forest. I guess because they might have assumed no one will pass the security of the ce we are and going inside the forecast will be a secondary thing.


    Mam, there is a beautiful small beach on the other side of the forest, but it has a walk of twenty minutes or more, and I guess that won¡¯t be advisable for you. But I am sure Baby Be would love it once she visits there.¡± I was listening to each detail carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that beach?¡± I asked.


    Mam, on that side you will see some rock mountains, and the view of the beach and the greenery around is breath-taking,¡± I smirked hearing this.


    ¡°Which side of the beach are the mountains?¡± I spoke while touching the tree on my way.


    Mam, it¡¯s the east side of this ind.¡± I nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°But why is there no proper way to go towards the beach?¡± I asked, looking at the rocky path.


    Mam, sir, hardly visits this ind and chooses to go by the jetty to the other side of the ind. Hence, there is no proper way. However, if you look down, you will find a light walking path towards the beach, as staff of the ind often use this path to go there, as there are several coconut trees there, and they go there to get them.¡± I notice a small line on the path.


    ¡®So, this path will lead me towards the other side of the beach.¡¯ I concluded.


    Finally, I found my way out of this ind.


    Now I just need an escape n for the same.


    ***

 Walk

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I walked back to the house and inquired about Sean. When I found out he was in his office, I walked to my room and went directly to the washroom after taking my phone.


    My n was ready. I know what I have to do now, so after I message everything to Ivan and get his reply, everything will be ready in time. I switch off the phone and keep it in the same ce as before.


    I sat in the dining room while Be was enjoying her food. I smiled looking at her te, and now I know why she is eating without making any faces. It¡¯s a freshly baked pizza. Her heaven.


    Shaking my head, I look at the table, and the yummy spicy food is


    waiting for me to devour, but before I start, I notice Sean when he walks down, looking tired.


    I wonder why he has to be here when he can easily keep me here alone.


    Oh, maybe he wants to be with his kids.


    But doesn¡¯t he miss his cold girlfriend? Well, poor her; his man was with me the whole time and even cheated on her with me.


    I smirk, thinking how people are so selfish and mean.


    Shaking my head, I concentrated on my meal while Sean did the same, looking at his phone.


    I looked at Sean, and somewhere deep down in my heart, I felt a pang. How I wish things could have differed from what they are right now. How I wish he would¡¯ve loved me the way other couples love each other.


    I giggle, thinking about my destiny and how God has written it in his sour mood.


    Sean peered at me, and my heart was ttered by his sight. How beautiful eyes are. And his lips were neither so full nor very thin. It¡¯s just perfect. I notice his powerful arms. How they hide my petite in them. And how my body fit perfectly in his strong and secure arms.


    The arms I started feeling secure in-and again, I was falling for them-are some of the most dangerous things for me right now. He crooks his eyebrow, asking me what happened after noticing a gaze on him and hearing my giggles. I shake my head at nothing.


    Tears pooled in my eyes, and I gave a sad smile to myself while looking at my te.


    I walked towards the room while Sean went back to his study after ying with Be. Standing at the window, I look far away. Only darkness was visible to me; nothing else


    I look upon the sky, and moonlight is nowhere around, as clouds have embraced the moonlight today and darkness was shining at its peak.


    Tomorrow, I will leave this ce. The ce I have already started liking and feeling like heaven


    One of the best times I had on this ind, and leaving it while never being able toe back, makes me sad every bit.


    Ivan wille and take me, but again, I don¡¯t want to depend on anyone anymore. He might take me out, but I don¡¯t want to be a burden to him.


    As soon as I get out of this ce, I will go to a safe ce where I can give birth to my babies and stay there till my health recovers.


    This time I won¡¯t hide like a scary cat. This time, I will face each one.


    I am not alone now. I have my kids with me, and I am going to love them for eternity.


    NEXT DAY


    The day went the way it was going, but today I am going to make minor changes. I have not gone for a walk in the morning, so I will have to do it in the evening, and that¡¯s when I am going to execute this n.


    I waited for the day to get over as soon as possible. And finally, it¡¯s time.


    I wore my walking shoes while taking the phone and kept it inside my pocket as I went down.


    The sun was still up, and this is the right time for me to work on my n.


    I saw Be jumping here and there while bothering Alvera, but this girl never stopped smiling. I can see she enjoys Be¡¯spany thoroughly.


    She has somehow be a shadow of Be, and I am grateful for that, as I know for a fact that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take care of her in this position.


    ¡°Alvera, I am craving yoursagne today. Can you please make it for me while I and Be stroll around?¡± I asked with a polite smile.


    Somewhere, my heart was breaking for my lie, and I did not enjoy leaving her here, but I know she won¡¯te with me, and she is too loyal to Sean.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She gleefully expressed her happiness, as this is the first time I have requested to do something. But I can¡¯t deny that the day she makes the food, that meal is the one I enjoy the most.


    I did a little chit-chat while looking out for Jemmy¡¯s position, and when I found the right time, I went out.


    ¡°Come on, Be,¡± I said, holding her hand.


    She started walking with me and jumping here and there, and I started talking to her, informing her about the best view of the other side of the Beach. I knew she would ask to visit that ce, and that¡¯s what I wanted.


    ¡°Mommy, can we go there, please?¡± She asked to show me her puppy eyes, which always melt me like wax, and I hate that, but today I am happy.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s a little far. Right uncle jammy?¡± I asked the guard who was tailing us behind.


    We were padding toward the forest area, and slowly but gradually, my feet were reaching my destination.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But I know I have a long way to go. Moreover, I have to get rid of these guards, but not until I am near the ce.


    ¡°Yes, baby Be, it¡¯s a little farther, and you might get tired. Tomorrow, I will take you there in a boat, okay?¡± Jammy loves her, but I know my girl is not as easy as it seems. And when he challenges her, she will get tired. I know she will do everything to prove him wrong. ording to her now, she is a big girl, and she has to take responsibility for her sister or brother, so she needs to be strong to take care of them.


    Alvera fills her head with these things, so she eats the food and does everything in her routine with no fuss, and that trick works like a charm.


    ¡°Mommy, can you tell him I am strong and I never get tired, ever? I am a big girl.¡± She spoke dramatically, making me and Jammyugh.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then,¡± I said, and I started walking.


    Mam, but it¡¯s not safe for you to walk this much.¡± Jammy stiffened upon hearing my words and spoke while looking worried the moment I gave my green signal to Be.


    He touched his back and cursed in a low voice. As I can see, he forgot his walkie-talkie back there.


    I smirk internally, but nothinges to my face.


    I don¡¯t go very far from the security, and somewhere they¡¯ve all be a little easier. It¡¯s been many months since I have been here and following the same routine. And I have always noticed he does not carry the walkie-talkie every time. He just follows me behind, and some or other security guard is always around, but today I just came to this site, and this poor fellow did not know my n.


    I have been keeping my eyes on him for thest half an hour, and the moment I noticed he left his position and started talking to someone, I came out. So he had no other option but to follow me without his walkie-talkie.


    ¡°I am fine, jimmy, and the Doctor has asked me to walk at least an hour a day, so don¡¯t worry about fifteen- or twenty-minute walks; they won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    He looked skeptical but finally nodded yes.


    I and Be were talking, while he was chuckling while listening to us.


    The sun was about to set, and I could see the beach. It¡¯s still a little far, but while in the middle of the tree, I could still make out that we were not very far.

 Left

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    Holding the tree, I performed my best acting skills. I kept my hand on my chest and cleaned my invisible sweat from my forehead.


    ¡°Mam are you alright?¡± Jemmy¡¯s worried voice hit my ears, and I looked at him with my tired face as if someone hadn¡¯t given me food for years.


    ¡°Water..¡± I cough ¡°I need water.¡± I again cleaned my face and acted as if something was happening to me.


    He again cursed under his breath and looked distressed.


    ¡°Mam, can you walk back as I can¡¯t leave you alone here?¡± He asked, looking panicked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I huffed dramatically and that poor soul was worried, like there was no tomorrow.


    I felt bad doing this to him, but I was also helpless today.


    ¡°See, I can see the beach is there, so I am waiting for you there. You please get the water for me,¡± I said while trying to feel better.


    ¡°No mam, I can¡¯t leave you alone like this.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°I¡­ I need water. Then tell someone to get it for me.¡± I said, while taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Mam.. mam I forgot my walkie back on the beach house.¡± He spoke, looking guilty.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I will sit here only. You get the water. Don¡¯t worry, I am just thirsty, nothing else.¡± I said while trying to look as tired as I can.


    ¡°Mhmm okay?¡± He was looking hell confused about what he should do and what not, but I know he has to go back to get the water for me.


    ¡°I will be back in ten minutes.¡± Saying he started running for his life and I started walking for my life.


    I can see the way he runs. He will be back in less than ten minutes and even less may be so I have very less time to reach my destination.


    I turned on my phone and the moment I got the signal; I called Ivan to inform him I had reached.


    I walk as fast as a seven-month-old pregnancy with twins can. I looked around the beach and panicked when I did not find any boat, but still; I was walking towards the shore holding Be¡¯s hand and she was too busy looking at the beautiful beach.


    I looked down. Her eyes were twinkling, and she was grinning all by herself while admiring the surrounding beauty.


    And me? I was too busy to reach my destination before I got caught.


    In no time, I notice a speed boat running towards us.


    And there I saw Ivan was standing wearing all white clothes looking at our side.


    I know jetty can¡¯te to us and we have to go inside the water a little and the moment we started getting inside the water, I could hear Be giggling. She looked happy wetting her feet and slowly her clothes.


    ¡°Mom, are we swimming in the Sea?¡± she asked, sshing the water.


    ¡°You have a surprise. Come on now,¡± I said when the boat was almost reaching us.


    Water handse to my knees and I know it¡¯s too much for Be¡¯s height. Now she can¡¯t walk and I have to pick her up, but picking her up wasn¡¯t an option for me.


    I sigh at Ivan and, with no dy; he jumps inside the water and picks Be before I say the same.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Be¡¯s eyese out like a socket and she looks like a little monkey.


    ¡°Surprise-surprise princess.¡± Picking up, he twirls her around and holds her in his arms as fast as he can while I struggle to reach there.


    I smile, looking at the duo, and notice how understanding he is. Without my words, he knew what I wanted.


    He held Be in one arm and held my hand with the other one.


    He gave Be to some guards on the bout the moment we reached the boat and next he jumped inside.


    Now the problem is, how will I jump all the way up with this big tummy?


    I gulped, looking here and three, to find the solution for the same but found none.


    ¡°Here hold this and keep a foot on this.¡± A guard jumped into the water and gave me his palm to keep my legs, whereas Ivan gave me his hand.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I don¡¯t know why, but at first, I was worried about my safety.


    Gulping, I finally kept my foot on his palm and gave my hands to Ivan and, with no struggle, I reached the deck.


    I took a deep breath the moment my feetnded on the floor. I looked at Ivan, who was frozen.


    His eyes were looking in one direction, and the moment I followed his eyes, I froze, too.


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    We both froze for the same reason.


    He was looking at my big full belly and I knew the reason very well.


    ¡®Hurt¡¯


    Yes, that¡¯s what I felt in his eyes which instantly made me guilty.


    I know he has feelings for me but I have never reciprocated the same. I also know he somehow never liked me to friendzone him but I have never felt any feelings for him ever. For me, he is an amazing friend and he will be forever nothing less nor more.


    I don¡¯t say it but my heart always belongs to the one and only.


    Sean Hudson.


    I have never thought about anyone else though I have tried my best to do so I never felt the pull I feel for him.


    Call it madness all I care but that¡¯s how my thought process works.


    ¡°Come inside.¡± He spoke ignoring my facepletely and started walking to the other side. I notice a few stairs and cast down towards some room inside the bout.


    Holding the railing I step down while the boat has already picked up speed.


    Inside I notice a small queen size bed, tv, and a single couch.


    Walking towards the bed I took my seat and suddenly I felt tired like anything. I took a few deep breaths to normalize my breathing back but as if things have be too difficult.


    I don¡¯t know how fast I was walking or running. I didn¡¯t even notice. My entire concentration was on reaching the bout and leaving this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Here.¡± Opening my eyes a little I notice a ss of water and without any dy, I gulp down in one go.


    ¡°More?¡± I heard his voice and nodded yes.


    He again gives me one more ss of water and I again gulp down in one go.


    Be was constantly talking to Ivan but I know his entire concentration was on me and I was ignoring him like a gue but again I know the fact I have to face the elephant in the room today or tomorrow so let¡¯s do it today.


    ¡°Would you like to give me some exnation?¡± He demanded. I can see he was pissed or maybe more.


    ¡°Yes, but not right now.¡± I look at Be and I am sure what I am trying to hint at.


    Nodding to me he started chatting with Be while Iy back in bed.


    After some time, bout has finally stopped somewhere and Ivan spoke ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±


    I walk out and notice one more ind. Almost the simr I was in or may all the inds look the same, I guess.


    We were parked at a dock and getting down slowly by using the stairs we passed the small wooden bridge while walking towards a beach house again simr to Sean¡¯s.


    Why am Iparing everything to his?


    ¡®Gosh, I guess I have gone mad.¡¯ I shake my head in irritation.


    Crossing a sandy path, we reach a wooden door. Taking the key from his pocket he opened the door and we let in.


    ¡°Tomorrow my staff will be here. But till then we have to manage by ourselves.¡± He spoke while walking somewhere.


    Be goes to check around but doesn¡¯t go so far.¡± He said to Be once he came back from somewhere. ¡°You just keep your eyes on her.¡± He informs his security guard and nodding to him he walks out tailing happy Be.

 They are mine

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    He took the seat in front of me, and I knew he was waiting for me to start.


    Huffing tiredly, I finally told him everything from the start, from how he found me to how I got pregnant and what stories he has made up until now.


    By the time I was done, I was a crying mess.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me a silly woman?¡± He spoke annoyingly while gritting his teeth.


    I looked at him with teary eyes but said nothing. How I wish I would have used some brains to do so.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry now; you are safe.¡± He spoke slowly, but I heard it.


    I know he is angry, but at the same time, he is worried about me.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± He asked, looking at my baby bump and again looking into my eyes.


    ¡°I want to give birth to my babies, but I will not give these babies to Sean. They are mine and only mine.¡± I informed him of my thoughts.


    ¡°But why do you want to keep anything that belongs to him?¡± He asked one more question.


    The shock was an understatement hearing his thoughts, or, let¡¯s say, stupid thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him. They are my babies, and they have been in my womb for seven months. They have my blood, and it has nothing to do with Sean. Just a drop of his sperm does not make him the father of my child.¡± I spoke when my anger shot out like a missile.


    ¡°Drop or less than drop. He is the father of the baby, and you can¡¯t change the fact.¡± He tried to show me the reality that I truly wanted to run away from.


    ¡°No, they are mine!¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°They?¡± He asked, cooking his eyebrows.


    Hmm, yeah, I have twins.¡± I don¡¯t know why I replied a little nervously.


    His clenching jaw and tight fist did not go unnoticed by me.


    ¡°So now?¡± He asked after a pin-drop silence.


    ¡°Nothing now; it¡¯s just me and my three kids,¡± I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡°You are giving divorce to Sean, and I am not saying NO to this.¡± He pressed the word no, and I kept mum.


    Divorce is a sore subject for me. Talking is far away. I don¡¯t even think about that, but again, that does not mean I don¡¯t want it.


    ¡°Once I deliver my babies, I will file it by myself,¡± I said, walking towards the window.


    ¡°No, I will do what is needed. You don¡¯t stress yourself. Just take care of yourself.¡± He spoke while getting up from his seat.


    I wanted to tell him about my health issue, but I don¡¯t want to bother him more than I already do. It¡¯s just a matter of a day or two, and then I will leave this ce.


    ¡°You rest; meanwhile, I will arrange something for dinner.¡± He said he started walking but stopped hearing my question.


    I don¡¯t know why he is looking so rxed. And somehow, this is not sitting well with me.


    ¡°What if Sean finds us?¡± I finally asked about my worry.


    He smirks as if I have asked some stupid question. ¡°He will never find us.¡± His aura was telling me he was too confident that Sean would never be able to find us. I hope it¡¯s confidence, not overconfidence.


    He went inside, and I stayed rooted, thinking I could not rely on him and needed a backup n, which I already had with me.


    I took my phone, made some necessary arrangements, and smiled, looking at the reply.


    I decided to speak to Nathan after dinner. So, keeping the phone back in my pocket, I walked towards Ivan¡¯s left, and the way led me to the kitchen as I expected.


    Ivan was looking at something in the fridge, and some vegetables were lying on the kitchen counter with pieces of chicken.


    ¡°What are we making?¡± I asked,ing closer.


    ¡°Chicken paper garlic stick with mashed potatoes and some potato rosti for Be.¡± He spoke while his hands were still working to find the ingredient.


    ¡®I wanted to help him, but I guess my mind is not at peace, so I decided to sit in one ce and let him do as I know he is best at his job.¡¯


    I looked at him; he was too busy with his work. I don¡¯t know why, but I did not like this silence.


    I can see he is hurt and kind of not happy with my baby. And that mare of thought spoils my mood, thinking my friend is not happy with the news I am crazy about.


    Moreover, it was never a n to hide this from him or anyone else. It just happened, and I forgot to inform him I was pregnant.


    I assumed Nathan might have told him the same, but his reaction says otherwise.


    ¡°How is Nathan?¡± I asked him


    ¡°He is good. Worried about you, just like I was. But, well, Mrs. Hudson was too busy making babies for Sean Hudson. She forgot about the world. What a mare of mine or Nathan is?¡± His taunt was exactly where it hurt the most.


    But what caught my attention was why Nathan had not informed him of the same. I have been talking to him on and off. He knows everything about me and babies, so why has he not told him and pretended to worry about me?¡¯ I thought about looking at him but did not voice my opinion.


    He is already mad at me, and if he finds out what Nathan did, this will st like a bomb, so I would rather pass this on at this moment.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down and yed with my finger while he was doing his work.


    I guess I need to speak to Nathan regarding the same.


    I wanted to talk to him about my departure tomorrow, but this angry wolf might eat me alive if I say anything right at this moment, so again, I passed that thought on and decided to talk to him in the morning.


    I look back when Be returns to the house and runs to Ivan.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s house is so beautiful, just like ours, right mom?¡± Be spoke innocently about whatever came to her mind, and grumpy Ivan got one more reason to scowl at me.


    ¡°Our house is even better than this, princess. I shall take you there soon.¡± After giving me a deadly look, he again looked at Be tenderly.


    I scoffed and rolled my eyes internally, looking at the duo. I mean, what is this? Some kind ofpetition?


    ¡°Mommy, when is Daddying? I want to show him this beautiful ce.¡± She said that when Ivan put her down.


    Unintentionally, I again looked at Ivan, and he was already giving me a deadly look.


    I fidgeted with my finger, as I had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Never,¡± Ivan said, and somehow his answer was not liked by me.


    Though it wasn¡¯t the wrong answer somehow, I did not like hearing the painful reality.


    I looked at Be. She had a confused expression at first, then her face fell, looking at Ivan. She waited for some time to see if he was joking or something, but when she did not get any reply, her lips wobbled, and I knew what next would be. Before it happened, I walked toward her and held her hands.


    ¡°Be¡¯s daddy had some important work, hence he had to go out, but don¡¯t worry, he wille soon, okay?¡± I spoke and looked at Ivan while giving him a re for hurting my innocent child.


    I know how close Be and Sean havee in such a short period of time. Sean might be anything, but he is a great father to Be, and no matter how much I want, I cannot deny this fact.


    ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to eat. Let momma feed you today.¡± I walked towards the cab, took some tes out, and ced them on the table.


    Ivan¡¯s deadly re did not go unnoticed by me, but I ignored him.


    **

 Bring Her To Me

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    I know he is mad at me for giving false hope to Be, but again, that does not give him the right to hurt her.


    I know the reality by myself, and I will inform her of the same when I find the right time, but right now, I know it is not the time to inform her of anything like that.


    This small piece of information will break her.


    She has a father figure in her life for the first time, and getting the father¡¯s love is also something new for her fragile heart. She is attached to Sean, and involving her in this mess won¡¯t go well.


    I fed her as well as myself, and we both ate from the same te. Ivan had left the kitchen when I started feeding Be. I know he is angry, but I will speak to him once he is a little calmer.


    After feeding Be and feeding myself, I walk back to the living room.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I looked at the wall clock, and it was almost Be¡¯s bedtime. I looked around to catch glimpses of Ivan but found none. I wanted to go to the room we are staying in, as Be has already started yawning.


    Looking at my face, one of the guards said, ¡°In case you want to take a rest, that one is your room.¡± He pointed towards the closed door, and I followed his sight and walked towards the room after giving him a small thank you.


    Be fell asleep the moment she hit the bed, and so did I. Finally, I got to know that I was exhausted today.


    My eyes fluttered open when a strong urge to use the restroom hit my brain cells. Among many of these irritating problems, a pregnant woman goes through Using the restroom again and again.


    After finishing my business, I came back to my room, and I looked around and found the room a little dark while the dim lights were on.


    It¡¯s still night, or maybe early morning.


    I walked to my bed and checked my phone; it was showing me 4. 55 in the morning.


    I sat and looked at my phone, as sleep was far away from me.


    I again checked the time and calcted that it must be evening orte evening in Australia, so I decided to call Nathan.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I heard his loud voice, and somehow I was shaken up at hearing it. He never talks to anyone like this.


    ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s me,¡± I said, not understanding what else to say.


    ¡°Sarah? Where are you?¡± His worried voicees out of his vocal cord, and I smile.


    I informed him about everything that had happened and where I was right now.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind already?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice boomed on the phone and made me stunned all of a sudden.


    He has never shouted at me like this, ever.


    ¡°Keep the phone on and send me your location right away.¡± He barked.


    I did as he said and kept my phone in my ear again.


    ¡°I am reaching there as soon as possible; till then, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t tell anyone you spoke to me. Do you get it?''¡± His voice was cold, and I shuddered hearing it.


    Okay.¡± This one word came out as a whisper, but I know he heard it.


    ¡°Be with Ivan always. I will always be with Ivan. Do you understand?¡± His impersonal voice again reached my ear, and I nodded and said a small yes.


    Saying nothing, he hung up on me, and by then I was over with this call with a little hope of getting some more sleep a few miles away.


    When my stomach grumbled, I got the hint that my babies were hungry.


    And the hope of getting some more sleep has long since left me, so I got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    The house is annoyingly calm and gives me some kind of chill. I guess my mind and body have gotten used to seeing people at whatever time it is.


    Sean¡¯s guards are always around in the house, even at night, so I never felt empty, but here everything looks so calm, and this pin-drop silence is not something I am going to enjoy.


    However, today I am leaving here, so I don¡¯t have to worry about anything, nor do I need to get used to this.


    Once I opened the fridge, I found some ham and bread, so I decided to make a quick ham and cheese sandwich.


    By the time I was eating the sandwich, I had heard some noise from the boat. I peek out from the window while making the sandwich and notice a few bouts and a few people getting down.


    That reminded me of Ivan¡¯s words that the staff woulde tomorrow, so finally, they are here.


    Ignoring them, I again went back to my work and finished it as soon as possible, as my sugar was reaching its peak.


    I took the te, sat on the chair, and started devouring the sandwich.


    I finished in no time and took a happy and satisfying deep breath.


    I look out, and it¡¯s still showing me only darkness. However, the orange sky was giving me a hint of sunrise anytime soon.


    Opening the door of the deck, I walked outside, and a smile crept on my lips.


    The wind was calm and pleasing to my body. And the smell of the ocean always gives me warmth.


    Removing my shoes, I walked barefoot in the cold sand.


    I walk for some time along the bay of the beach, but then I decide to explore the houses around.


    I can see this house is nicely made, and some more outhouses may also be for house staff or guests.


    Thisplete gray and blue house reminds me of Sean¡¯s house, which is white and blue. A little simr, but a better one, I guess.


    This looks like a little old construction, and that one was new, I guess, or maybe nicely maintained. I never know, but that was a better one for sure.


    My running horse of thoughtses to a halt when I hear a voice. I despise the most, or, let¡¯s say, the owner of the voice despises me the most.


    ¡°Bring her to me right now.¡±


    My body went into alert mode.


    What is he doing here?


    The sliding door of the deck of that small house was open, and I could see them.


    ¡°I have never thought you were so stupid. How much money have I wasted on you?¡± I heard his angry voice, and his red face was very clear in my vision.

 Hurt

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    He was angry about something and pacing the room while his dear wife was sitting elegantly on the couch.


    Before I knew it, I started walking to them, and I stood at the edge of the door.


    ¡°Rx honey. Elliana spoke.


    ¡°Rx my foot. You said this idiot is capable of managing the mess, but look at how nicely things are managed.¡± He red at someone, but I could not see anyone due to a pir in between, but I knew someone was there.


    ¡°I told you to kill that bitch, but it was you who wanted this bloody property.


    Now see, neither you get these properties nor you get rid of the filthy piece of shit.¡± He was gritting his teeth while saying everything, and it wasn¡¯t rocket science for me to not understand he was talking about me. I don¡¯t think he can hate anyone else as much as he hates me.


    Tears pooled in my eyes, but I did not let them go.


    ¡°I wanted to kill her the day she was born. She was nothing but a mistake that happened because her filthy mother and my father tricked me. I hated that bastard father of mine all my life for marrying me not only to that bitch but also for getting you married to someone I hated the most.


    But as we say, love always finds its way, and one fine day, I found you.¡± He looked at his wife tenderly.


    A sudden, sad smile broke on my lips as I looked at them. How I wish, for once in my life, he would have looked at me this way.


    But the pain of what my mother must have gone through because of them came to me.


    How he has spent his whole life ming me for the murder of his beloved wife.


    And here he wasn¡¯t even near the love he had for my mother.


    But again, why did he me me? Why did he show the world he was a great, loving husband? And why has he not married Elliana for such a long time if they both used to love each other?


    So many thoughts came to mind, and I wanted my answers.


    Hearing them, one thing became clear: he does not think highly of me, and he might not think twice before hurting me.


    I wanted to inform Ivan as soon as possible. I looked down at my phone, but something clicked in my mind, and I did what I felt like doing right at that time.


    Bringing Ivan into this mess might not go well.


    pping my hands, I walked inside and stood right in front of my father and his dear wife.


    It is not rocket science to see their intentions. They want to harm me. But I just want to know why he is eager to harm me. Why does he hate her so much?


    Today, I want all my answers.


    My whole life, I have been thinking about why he hates me so much. Doesn¡¯t my mother die by giving me birth? But what was my fault for that?


    But I never got the courage to talk to him, nor have I ever had any chance to talk to him.


    He looked like a starlet looking at me, but soon he recovered his shocked expression, which turned into a hateful re.


    ¡°Aww, my dear father. I am sure it must have been one of the most delightful moments for you when you met the love of your life. Hmm?¡± I spoke dramatically while keeping my hands on my chest, looking at them admiringly when, in fact, I was far away from the people standing in front of me.


    I felt betrayed. He betrayed my mother.


    ¡°But I have a question here. Do you understand what love is? Because I haven¡¯t gotten any glimpse of a single emotion that can describe an emotion called Love in you.¡± I¡¯m showing my teeth, I said.


    ¡°Never mind. As of now, I have had no chance to speak to you about why you have been so cold towards me until now, but as of today, you and I both are here and have the opportunity, so let me use it wisely. So, tell me, father, why have you shown me you hate me all my life?¡± I spoke while taking a seat on the dining chair near me.


    Hearing his words broke my heart more, as if it were possible today. Though I had no expectations of him. However, I never thought he hated my mother so much.


    My mother. I know she used to love me, not like my father, who hates me to the core. My grandmother always used to tell me stories about how she used to wait for my arrival in this world.


    How she was delighted when I was born.


    But God has some other ns. She left me in this cruel world to face it all alone.


    Tears dripped from my eyes, and a painful smile came to my lips.


    ¡°So, you want to know why I hate you, hmm?¡± My father smirked and took a seat on the couch as if he owned the ce.


    ¡°Let me start from the beginning. So, we were both childhood sweethearts. We studied at the same school and college and wanted to live happily together. But my parents never liked her.


    They always had some reason to put her down. But I have always ignored them, thinking they are my parents; hence, I never wanted to disrespect them. Slowly and gradually, I started taking care of business.


    One fine day, my dear father dered my engagement with one of the business partner¡¯s only heiresses.¡± He took a break and spoke again.


    ¡°Shocked¡± was an understatement I felt at that moment. My father created such a tight situation for me. If I deny that heiress at that moment, it will not only stain my family but surely hamper my business because that girl¡¯s father¡¯spany was way bigger and had a stronger hold in the market than us.


    My father threatened me that if I didn¡¯t agree to his demand, I would have to stay without a penny. I never thought a parent could do this to their child.


    I still wonder.¡± He raised his eyebrow while wondering the same, and the corner of my lip tilted at hearing him.


    ¡°Oh,e on, father, they can do even worse than that. Trust me.¡± I paddled up to my eyebrow as if I sympathized with him, but I know he got me mocking the way he snorted at me.


    ¡°What happened then?¡± I asked when he did not break his deadly stare at me.


    ¡°I got engaged to that girl. And the same night, I had to leave the country due to a project.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to inform Elliana, but I could not gather the courage to do the same. So, thinking I would talk to her as soon as I was back, I left the country. But when I was back, I got to know that Elliana and her family had left the country.


    No one had any idea where they were. I always doubted my father, but I wasn¡¯t sure, and somewhere, a feeling that my father would never do something to me always made me stop.


    Then, finally, I got married to her. But I never touch her; forget touching; I never give any nces to her.¡± Hearing a pang, I felt it in my heart.


    How my mother must have felt having such an ignorant husband


    Because I have felt that same feeling by myself once upon a time.


    ¡°It was my father¡¯s birthday when he tricked me. He drugged me and made me touch those filthy women I never wanted to go even close to.¡± He made a disgusted face, which made me angry.


    As if his wife was ready to pamper him, she jumped next to his seat and started soothingly rubbing his palm. And their lovey-dovey drama was getting on my nerves.


    Keeping one hand on a dining table and the other on my chin, I again waited for them to finish.


    Scrunching my eyes, I try to feel their love, but I don¡¯t know why I felt nothing.


    Though my father was looking at her very tenderly and she was doing the same, my heart did not feel their emotion.


    It¡¯s saying nothing can hide the love, and it always reaches from one heart to another, but I wasn¡¯t feeling any.


    When I was looking at the lovey-dovey couple, the person who was behind the wall came into my vision.


    I again looked at my father and smiled, thinking how deeply he must hate me.


    ***

 Deception

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    When I was looking at the lovey-dovey couple, the person who was behind the wall came into my vision.


    I again looked at my father and smiled, thinking how deeply he must hate me.


    ¡®Cami the Chameleon¡¯


    Well, honestly, I wasn¡¯t a bit surprised looking at her. She has always given me negative vibes, and knowing she is connected to them did not affect me much.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s her. She is too good at seducing. And see the result in front of you,¡± she said, looking at my belly disgustingly.


    I so wanted to take out that tongue of hers, but I controlled my rage because I didn¡¯t want to waste my energy on this trash.


    Giving her a bored expression, I looked back at my father, who was again looking at me with his wife while holding his hands like a teenager.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t mind her. As you have already seen her, she is good for nothing, so let¡¯s ignore her and continue our story.¡± I give him my best smile and encourage him with my fakeness.


    He gave Cami one look, and for the first time, his expression agreed with mine.


    ¡°You..¡± Cami was about to speak, but I showed her my palm and stopped her while still waiting for my father to start.


    ¡°Then nothing. Our house got the world¡¯s best news about your mother being pregnant.¡± He scoffed.


    And again, he failed to make me feel how unwanted I am.


    I smile painfully.


    ¡°But why did you me me all your life and use me of being a murderer?¡± I asked, gulping and forming a knot in my throat.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my not-so-cunning child. Don¡¯t you see that it was simple? I wanted someone to me, and I found you. I wanted everyone¡¯s pity, and I got it. Because until then I needed my father¡¯s support. I knew without him I was still nobody, and before I made my name, I needed his support. I showed him the beautiful picture of how he married me off to someone I did not like, but again, me being a good child, I epted the faith and started living a good life with your mother.¡± He smirked cunningly, and I felt nauseated looking at him.


    ¡°You know what? I have never seen such a stupiddy in my whole life. Whatever I did with her, she never informed my parents of the same, and I will be thankful to her for this all my life.¡± My entire concentration was on him and his words. I wish he had some idea of how each of his words was piercing my heart.


    Tears finally find their way out. I was looking at him with only expectation: What was my fault?¡¯


    ¡°But those cunning foxes again forgot I was their child, and they did what I hated the most.¡± He spoke, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°They give their 50% property to you, 25% to my mother, and 25% to me. And the 25% my mother had will be transferred to you once she bids her final goodbye to the world.¡± Taking a sip from his ss, he took a pause.


    ¡°Perhaps I was ok with that fact too, as I don¡¯t care what you get or how much you get. The problem was that thest will he made kept it hidden from me. I had made enough money because I never trusted my father, so I made my empire, but the way he treated me like an outsider was something I did not like to digest.¡± Hearing him refreshes my memory about the will and the property he is talking about. I have long since been transferred to Sean, and if he wants me back, what will I do?


    And thest will? Which will he be talking about now?


    I felt broken when he spoke again. ¡°You know what they did?¡± He asked, and I scrunched my eyebrows to know more than I had until now. I wasn¡¯t getting anything.


    ¡°The will read after my father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t hisst will. Hisst will was kept hidden by my mother, and I got to know about it after your marriage. And you know what is written in that?¡± He asked mockingly, and I just stared at him without any emotion.


    I was feeling numb.


    I feel hurt.


    ¡°That the entire property of Williams will be given to you. I had no issues with that either. I went to my mother and asked her to give me thepany I made with my heart, soul, and house. Because that house had many memories, which include my childhood and many more. I did not want to leave those two things. That day, my mother told me my father knew all his life what I did in my life. He knew I had found Elliana, and we are in contact again. Moreover, they had an idea how I had treated your mother. Hence, they did not want to give me a single penny.¡± He scoffed at saying this.


    ¡°I said I just neededpany, nothing else. Because the William group wasn¡¯t a small name. It¡¯s a big name, and it¡¯s my identity. And I was ok with everything, but not with this.¡± He started taking deep breaths, clenching his jaw tight.


    ¡°However, I needed the will to know what exactly was written on it. I still have a small home because my father will never do such things with me.


    Finally, I used my sources and got hold of a will, saying the entire property would be transferred to you. And the moment you have children, it will be an automatic transfer to them.


    But you know what a big mistake my father made? And I am sure he must have got a little emotional while writing this, and I believe he wanted these properties to stay under the Williams, hence the bizarre use saying, If anything happens to you before you have your children, the property will be transferred to the next living William, and that of course is me.¡± He smirks.


    As if some cold water had dropped on my body, I shivered.


    Now everything started getting clear for me one by one, and I felt so stupid all of a sudden.


    ¡°I was never interested in anything apart from thepany. But again, getting the entire property will make me one of the strongest people in the world, and I would never let that opportunity go to a filthy self like you.¡± He smiled cunningly, but again his smile left, and I gave him a deadly re, which made me numb.


    ¡°But that bastard husband of yours made the security work for you like a whirlpool. Whenever my people try to reach you, they always fall on their faces. His security roams with you like your shadow.


    I was so happy when you ran away from him not only once, but twice. The first time I did not do anything, but the second time I made sure he hated you to the core. I did everything in my power to do so. Even I sent this bombshell to seduce him, but that fellow was hell-bent on stubbornness.¡± He shakes his head in disgust.


    I felt disgusted by the thought that this man was the reason I was on this.


    And he is the sole reason for all my misery, all my pain, and all my loneliness.


    I wanted to hit him. I wanted to abuse him. Each cell of my body was raging in fury.


    But my eyes were teary, and I felt so helpless today. I was so useless today.


    ¡°You know, she even changed yourst love letter as well.¡± He smirked, saying this and looking at Cami, and for the first time, my eyes shifted to my father and stopped on Cami, who was smirking proudly at her.


    **

 Protector

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    All the memories hit my mind like a storm of all Sean¡¯s doing.


    The letter I wrote for him.


    What does she write in it? Was that the reason Sean was cold to me?


    ¡®Was Sean guarding me all the time?¡¯


    Did I make the mistake of running away from him not only once, but many times?


    Yes, I did!


    Why am I so nice, or, let¡¯s say, so stupid? I don¡¯t see people or their intentions.


    That man did everything in his power to keep me safe, and what did I do to him?


    I always ditch him.


    I always hurt him.


    I never trusted him.


    My heart was sinking deep into the dark, and my body was getting cold. I could feel chills in my body, but I stayed rooted.


    My eyes stuck on the cunning figure, Cami, who was smirking and looking at me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Things started getting clearer to me now about why she used to hate me so much.


    But was it all drama about her being his girlfriend?


    I guess yes.


    But then why does Sean also support the same?


    Have they been associated anyhow, or does Sean have some own reason to pretend?


    So many questions suddenly filled my mind, and I started getting a headache.


    Rubbing my fingers, I again looked at them, and I don¡¯t know why, but I felt pity.


    Pity in every one of them.


    I wonder how greed makes people do things that make them sinners.


    My throat gets dry. I was feeling thirsty, but I was also feeling numb. I felt like my legs weren¡¯t working.


    The feeling that my kids are in danger because of this bloody property makes my blood freeze.


    This new information has broken me to the core.


    A father is always a hero to his daughter. The first man she loves and the first man who truly loves her


    Perhaps you should look at me. My father is the one man I started to hate the most. He is the person I am going to hate till myst.


    My protector has be my tormentor.


    Collecting myself all together, I said, ¡°So, what do you want from me now?¡±


    ¡°Huh, what a filthy self you can give me, hmm?¡± He snorts, looking at me as if I were some rotten piece of trash.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the hope I had to live life beautifully with kids in my arms is lost somewhere.


    My heart is aching to look at how people deceive so easily. How they have no regret for hurting someone. So what if you don¡¯t like them? However, nothing gives you the right to hurt them.


    I am sure the other side of the world will be more peaceful, where people aren¡¯t there to pollute the ce.


    I unintentionally touched my belly and felt the movement of my babies, and I came out of these depressing thoughts.


    I shivered from my thoughts.


    What was I even thinking?


    Am I ready to see my kids die beforeing into this world?


    Am I okay if I don¡¯t ever see their smiley faces?


    No, I am not!


    I look up to those people whose intentions are crystal clear to me. Perhaps I am not ready to let them fulfill their desire.


    How I wish he would have met me a few months ago. I would have surely let him kill me, but not now, never.


    I controlled myself again and looked at him.


    ¡°Come to the point, will you?¡± Now I don¡¯t want to call him father because he bloody doesn¡¯t deserve this title.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? Kill you and be the owner of the property. What else.?¡± Heughed as he made some joke, and the color of my face changed in that instant.


    ¡°I will burn the world if anyone touches a strand of her hair.¡± I look back on hearing the voice.


    Ivan was standing on my backside and maybe listening to everything.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I did not feel anything while looking at him.


    Though he was giving a murderous re to my father and everyone in the room, I was too lost in my thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, my darling, we are not. Matt stops scaring my girl,¡± Eliana said in her overly sugar-coated voice, and I clung to it.


    ¡°Did I make it clear I don¡¯t want any harm done to her? Don¡¯t I?¡± Ivan spoke, looking at my father, and I stiffened at hearing him.


    ¡°You also said you would woo her with your charm. What happened to that, hmm? Look at her. Sean has knocked her down and impregnated her with twins. I have given it to him for this.¡± He spoke cockily.


    Do they already know each other?


    I was all numb looking at them, scared to death-not for me but for my babies.


    Somehow my mind had already indicated there was no way out, but somewhere deep down there is still hope.


    ¡°Shut the fucking up. Don¡¯t forget, you are talking about your daughter. And I won¡¯t take a single wrong word against her. This time I am letting you go easily because you are the so-called husband of my mother, but don¡¯t forget that neither you are nor will you ever be my father.


    It seems someone has taken my breath away.


    I looked at Ivan, bbergasted.


    Mom?


    Who¡¯s mom?


    Ivan¡¯s?


    What is all this going on?


    My father wants to kill me for the property, which I have already transferred to Sean, and now I know it¡¯s still in my name. Because of that, not only my life but also my kids lives are at stake.


    And Ivan? He is calling Eliana¡¯s mom. So, is he my brother?


    And if he is my brother, why does he talk to my father like he doesn¡¯t care about him at all?


    Why did he show me so much affection when he was in Elliana¡¯s song? Let¡¯s say my stepbrother


    I looked around, and everything felt like it was roaming in a circle.


    I am feeling dizzy all of a sudden, and this new information seems far from my understanding.


    I felt as if it was all fake. Everything is fake, and everyone is fake. I feel like the entire world is fake.


    I look at them where they were all fighting, or, to be precise, my father and Ivan.


    I looked at Elliana, who was trying to control both of them and trying to make some peace while keeping her all-time fake smile on her witchy lips, and Cami the Chameleon, who was looking at her fully manicured nails while getting bored with them already.


    I again looked at them. ¡°You said you would impregnate her, but forget about being pregnant. You didn¡¯t even touch her, if I¡¯m not mistaken, and now the damage is done. Either way, we are going to lose the property, so what are we waiting for? Just kill her already.¡± My father barked, and I flinched at hearing his voice.


    My head again turns to Ivan after hearing this.

 Till I Bleed

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    So, he also wanted me for property, and his n was so clear. Woo me, make babies with me, and take the property.


    It felt as if my hands were getting colder and colder, and my eyes felt heavy.


    I want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to hear anything. My mind is advising me to go to bed, but my body isn¡¯t supporting me to get up.


    I am feeling as if my heart is so full. Full of pain, and that pain had made me numb.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t you dare touch her. Touch her, and I will forget my mother¡¯s lover in no time. Chop your hands and feed them to the fish.¡± Ivan¡¯s threat was clear, and he looked damn serious.


    I looked at my father as if he had been affected by his threat, and to my relief, he had. He didn¡¯t get scared, but he understood Ivan was damn serious about whatever he said he would do.


    I felt relieved to hear that he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to me or my kids.


    And with hazy eyes and a foggy mind, I still concluded he was not calling my father with any agreement. So that means he is only Elliana¡¯s son? Or maybe a kid from her marriage?


    I wanted to know, but it seems like I have lost the energy.


    I looked at my side, and an empty ss and jug of water were lying there.


    With a shaking hand, I try to lift a half-filled jug and pour some water into a ss. More Than two sses of water had already spilled on the table, while some I sessfully poured into the ss.


    Keeping jag back to the ce and ignoring the bickering going around me, I lift the ss with my shivering hand and connect the rim of the ss to my lip.


    The water felt so soothing to my dry throat, and I closed my eyes in anticipation.


    Next, when I opened my eyes, my vision was clear, as were my thoughts.


    ¡°Then what else do you want to do with her? Fuck her and make her pregnant while she is already pregnant, and that too with twins?¡± My father hatefully barked, looking at me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The small amount of respect I had in my heart for him today, this man lost, too.


    ¡°Now you have me, but notpletely, but you are almost there. Come on, guess what I am thinking?¡± Ivan spoke while smirking.


    His eyes never met mine, but I know he won¡¯t let anything happen to me or my babies. But again, what games is he ying with this man who used to be my father but is not anymore?


    I looked at Ivan, who was still looking at my father, waiting for him to reply. But with his expression, I can see he was least interested.


    ¡°Whatever you are thinking of making any stupid n, let me tell you the ball is not in your court anymore, young man. You have lost the battle already.¡± He smirks back, saying this.


    I look back, thinking to run away while they are bickering, but to my luck, a few guards were already standing where I had entered this house. And I am sure they won¡¯t let me go, nor am I in a position to run, so I left that thought there and then.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. You only see the problem, not the solution. The ball is still in my court, and I am going to win.¡± He spoke confidently.


    His overconfidence was giving me chills.


    ¡°I wonder how you can¡¯t see an elephant in the room. The problem is there; look at your back, you piece of shit.¡± He gritted his teeth while getting annoyed by Ivan.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am trying to say. She is not a problem. The problem is her kids. There are kids who have not yet arrived in the world, So that means we still have a chance.¡± Pride was visible in his voice, and the trust I had in him was broken in no time.


    Now I do not need any words to know if he wants to get rid of my babies.


    My heartbeat, which had just calmed down again, started running like a marathon.


    I looked down while licking my lips.


    I need to do something before they harm my kids.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± My father asked, not understanding Ivan.


    ¡°Kill Sean¡¯s seeds and make my own. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± He spoke mercilessly.


    I felt a rush of anger, and I wanted to jump on him and p him so hard.


    But I know it¡¯s not time to do any stupidity; it¡¯s time to think of something to protect my babies.


    I won¡¯t let anything happen to them. They are mine and Sean¡¯s babies. I can¡¯t let anything happen to our babies.


    He has been protecting us, and now I will do the same.


    ¡°Then what do you think about killing them?¡± My father ordered Ivan, and he finally looked at me.


    Our eyes met. He was cold, and mine hurt.


    This man is not Ivan, I know. He is someone else I don¡¯t even know.


    He is not my soft and sweet Ivan. Or maybe he is the real one? And he was pretending until now?


    Ivan walked to me and stood in front of me.


    ¡°What are you, Ivan, doing? Do you want to kill my babies for the property? Tell me how much you want. Will you tell me?¡± My voice broke, and I sobbed while speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any property. I want you only, and only you.¡± He spoke, looking into my eyes.


    But my eyes betrayed me because I was too broken to see any truth in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Then why do you want to kill my babies? Tell me.¡±


    My heart broke into pieces looking at how my friend backstabbed me until I bled badly today.


    ¡°The answer is simply darling. I want you all to myself. And here you are,ing with baggage. Though I love you, I cannot take anyone else¡¯s headache from my head. Yeah, but I am going to love my babies, but again, I am not nning them very soon. I haven¡¯t even started with you yet, and I know I can¡¯t get enough of you soon. Dropping his hand into his pocket, he spoke as if it was no big deal for him.


    ¡°So, for that, you are ready to kill an innocent life?¡± I barked in anger.


    ¡°Nothing is innocent, which is rted to bloody Sean Hudson.¡± He spoke, and his nostrils red in anger, and I could see how much he hated him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to my babies,¡± I said, keeping my hands on my belly.


    Aww, baby girl. Well, I am really admiring your motherly feeling, but save it for our babies. Don¡¯t forget how that baster made you impregnate.¡± He scoffs.


    ¡°Whatever he did, he never forced himself on me. He thought he could¡¯ve, as he had all the rights, but he never did. He always protected me and my babies.¡± I shout at the top of my voice, and his clenching jaw does not go unnoticed by me.


    ¡°Who told you this?¡± He asked. His voice held the same tone as before, as if my raising my voice did not affect him.


    ¡°You told her this?¡± Turning his half body to my father, he asked him where he scoffed again and looked at the other side.


    ¡°Darling, she guessed it. He did not say anything,¡± Elliana said cunningly.


    I understood Ivan did not want me to know Sean was protecting me. And he did not like it even a bit. These three told me everything. And I am going to use this opportunity.


    ¡°Yes, he told me this. He even told me how he nned to bring this b*tch to my home. He also told me how Sean never let him seed in his n.¡± I looked directly into my father¡¯s eyes and spoke proudly.


    ¡°Bitch,¡± I heard Eliana murmuring, but I did not bother to give her a nce.


    ¡°He might have protected you till now, but from now on I will protect you.¡± Ivan spoke, looking into my eyes.


    How I wanted to stanch those eyes from his face and throw them in the sea.


    ¡°From now on, you only have me. Understand, baby girl?¡± Ivan spoke,ing close to me, and I backed my body away from his touch.


    ¡°No, she did not understand. But I will make her understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I heard the voice and saw tears in my eyes, and a dam of emotion broke.


    ***

 Stressed

    Stressed


    NATHAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I am a hell of a lot worried about her. Somehow, the feeling I have been getting for the past few days isn¡¯t good and is making me worried about her.


    ¡°Calling me twice a day won¡¯t change anything, Nathan. I said, She is fine in the morning, I suppose.¡± Sean¡¯s cocky yet mocking voice hit my eardrums.


    If he thinks his arrogance will stop me from calling him, then he is wrong.


    ¡°Am I bothering you with my call, Mr. Hudson?¡± I asked in the same manner.


    ¡°Well, not until you started calling twice or thrice a day.¡± I know he is a little annoyed. I also know he is a busy person. However, for me, it¡¯s a relief that he never misses my call.


    ¡°Well, my apology, but I am worried about her,¡± I said, closing my eyes while rubbing my forehead as it¡¯s been raining since morning.


    ¡°She is the safest here, and you know it right. And forget about my security. You have your guards around her too. Then why are you so worried?¡± I heard his voice.


    I know he is saying the right thing, but my heart is not at ease right now. She is my sister; I never had one, and I love her in my life.


    ¡°I know, but people who are around her aren¡¯t that easy to forget. The file you showed me has shaken me to the core. I still remember what you said. A small mistake, and count her dead. I know those words aren¡¯t easy for you to say; however, you and I both know the reality. And those people will go to any extent to harm her.¡±.¡± Walking back to my chair, I slump in.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sean again replied to my worry.


    I know he won¡¯t let anything happen to her. I know how much he loved her and what he did for her. Not everyone is so general these days, but he was way too lenient for Sarah.


    There was a time when I hated him to the core. Because until then I only knew Sarah¡¯s side of the story, I wanted her to stay happy and wanted to keep her away from Sean. After we got to know Sam was connected to Sean, I did all the background checks on the people around Sarah. This time, I did not want to get hurt, no matter what.


    But now I know both sides of the story. However, I did not trust him earlier. Hence, I kept my guard up for her security once I got to know her life was in danger.


    But with time, I saw how much he cared for her.


    He bet his kids on her security. He knew their lives would be under threat until they came to this world, but he wanted to take this chance. He wanted Sarah to get out of his grandfather¡¯s will.


    He made a big bet. And I know it won¡¯t be easy to bet on your blood. Your child.


    I know he will never be able to give himself up if anything happens to the kids. And he also knows Sarah might not forgive him for the same. However, he took this big risk, so she gets out as soon as possible.


    This man has the heart of gold.


    And what to say about my little sister, Sarah? She is very intelligent, but when ites to trusting people, she has the worst judgment.


    She trusts everyone and anyone who shows her a little affection.


    The way Sean has kept her safe and sound till now ismendable. Moreover, those will never face Sean directly. They know what he is capable of. Perhaps until now, they have yed their cards behind the scenes, but the way they have tried wasn¡¯t something to ignore. They are waiting for one mistake, and the damage will be done.


    ¡°I know.¡± I finally spoke my heart out.


    ¡°Do you want to talk to Sarah?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°No, let it be. I spoke to her yesterday. I will speak to her tomorrow. Bye,¡± I say, hanging up after hearing his reply. I close my eyes to take a nap.


    I opened my eyes tirelessly, hearing a knock, and saw Sam standing at the door. Behind her, I noticed my assistant giving me an apologetic look for not being able to stop her. Nodding to her, I let her go and looked at Sam, who was standing at the door proudly.


    I know she is very stubborn if she wants to be, and I am sure she must have used her charm and authority to reach my cabin without my notice.


    Though I used to hate her to my core, I never restricted her entry into thepany. Not because I did not want to, but because I knew she would never try toe back. And today, her presence is quite surprising to me.


    My eyes again stuck to her, and I gave her a nce from top to bottom. She is wearing a tight miniskirt with a zer on top.


    Gosh, how does she never leave any chance to annoy me? She knows how much I hate it when she shows off her skin more than is needed. She knows which button to push. I shake my head, looking at her.


    ¡°What pleasure surprised Ms. Johnson?¡± I spoke, looking at her.


    My tone was full of mockery. Though I don¡¯t have any issue with her being Eric¡¯s sister, I wish she had not kept that secret hidden from me at all. It hurts a lot to know she did not trust me enough when it came to Sarah¡¯s security.


    But I don¡¯t want to me her for this because something iscking in my love; hence, she has not trusted me enough.


    Her eagle eyes stuck on me while she was already walking toward me.


    Each step of hers makes my heart go crazy, bit by bit.


    I have never felt this craziness as much as I do for her. She is the only girl who is capable of making me go on my knees.


    Her single nce makes me go crazy.


    I again noticed her minimal make-up with this loud red lipstick, open hair, and deep neckline. Though she is wearing a jacket on top, I can still see the deep neckline due to the open bottom of the jacket.


    If she is here to seduce me. I swear it¡¯s working already without her doing anything.


    The memory of taking her virginity is still fresh for me. And I still remember how she tasted. I can devour her day and night.


    ¡°Penny for your thought, Mr. More.¡± I snapped out of my thoughts at hearing her.


    I would have embarrassed myself if any other person was here, but with her, I feel nothing like that. She knows me inside and out, and I have no shame when ites to her.


    ¡°I am sure Ms. Johnson might not like my thoughts if I share them, as they weren¡¯t innocent thoughts.¡± I smirked at her.


    ¡°I like Mr. More, but he still has not so innocent thoughts about me, and I shall be delighted to know them.¡± She shot back, smirking shamelessly.


    Gosh, how much I love this wild cat and how I like to tame her.


    But I know things are different now between us.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Ms . Johnson. So, what¡¯s the reason for Ms. Johnson to leave such a beautiful city and visit here? And why are you standing? Please have a seat,¡± I said while adjusting myself back to my chair, and sleep suddenly seemed nowhere in sight.


    ¡°What is bothering you?¡± She looked at me and spoke, ignoring my questions.


    I feel as if my girl is asking me and looking as worried as she used to be for me due to my busy schedule.


    ¡°Nothing, just stress and workload¡± I replied that I knew what she was indicating.


    ¡°Stress of what?¡± She asked again, taking her seat in front of me.


    ¡°I am just worried about Sarah. I have not been getting good vibes for the past few days.¡± I spoke, rubbing my forehead. Her question again brought back the pain, which I just forgot about looking at her.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to. Sean will take care of her. Moreover, you have your own security for her.¡± She spoke with a small smile.


    ¡°I am not worried about the security purpose. I am worried about Sarah¡¯s nature. She has a habit of making decisions in haste, and she has poor judgment. She trusts people very easily.¡± I spoke, shaking my head.


    ¡°I am still not in favor of you guys hiding such big information from her.¡± I said it annoyingly.

 Why Did You Not Trust Me?

    Nathan¡¯s pov


    ¡°If we would¡¯ve told her this, do you think she would¡¯ve let us take this step?


    Earlier, we had nned to inform her once she was pregnant, but now her health is not allowing us to do so.


    A small amount of stress can lead her to big damage, and Sean isn¡¯t ready to lose either of them; hence, he bes a bad man in her eyes and lets things hang till she gives birth.¡±


    She took a deep breath after finishing her statement.


    ¡°I understand Sam. However, I still think if she would¡¯ve known this, things would¡¯ve been better.¡± I expressed my thoughts.


    ¡°Nathan, I have known Sean all my life. From my birth until today . We grew up together.


    I know what he thinks and why he thinks it. And trust me, he loves Sarah to the core, and he did what he thought was right and safe for her at that time.¡± She defended her friend, who is like a brother to me now.


    ¡°I am just worried about my sister. I don¡¯t have any doubt about his love for her. I saw it already, but again, nothing is giving me peace whenever I think about the vile people who are willing to kill her for money.¡± I expressed my thoughts.


    ¡°If they are vile, we are no less. Don¡¯t worry till she is with Sean; nothing will happen to her.¡± She again tried to calm me.


    I close my eyes, hearing her. I don¡¯t know why, but nothing is giving me a bit of peace of mind nowadays. It feels like something is going to happen. Something really bad


    ¡°Hi, can we have two Americanos with some cinnamon in them? No sugar, please¡± I opened my eyes to hear her voice, and she was murdering someone on my phone. Most likely, my assistance


    A faint smile broke on my lips as I heard coffee with cinnamon powder. She always had a weird choice, but I can¡¯t deny that was the best coffee I ever had. But I stopped drinking once she left me.


    Or, to be precise, I left her.


    And my mood dropped from a hundred to zero in no time, thinking about how things happened.


    Though she will try to call me sometimes, I want to listen to her. However, what did she do? She gave up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink that coffee anymore.¡± I spoke in a cold tone, and I again closed my eyes without looking at her.


    I waited for her reply but got none. But next, I felt her soft fingers on my forehead. Her magical finger started working on my head, and I started feeling light instantly.


    The way her fingers pressed the point, I was feeling lighter and lighter.


    Damn, how much do I miss them ? So much.


    How much do I miss her ? So much.


    I heard a soft knock. I so wanted to open my eyes, but my eyes were denying it.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said before I did.


    Her hands did not stop. They kept on working magically. I just want to keep my eyes closed and stay in this position forever.


    ¡°Thank you. You may leave.¡± She spoke politely.


    Her sweet voice and chirpy aura How I miss everything about her.


    She used to keep the whole office alive. Her aura is so charming. She can put a spell on anyone with her smile.


    When I returned from the USA after knowing her reality, I was shattered to the core.


    The moment I entered the office, my eyes searched for her. Every day, my eyes search for her. Everything in this office reminded me of her.


    Her selfishness in being loyal to her friends broke my heart.


    After knowing the truth about her, I still can¡¯t forget that she deceived me for someone else.


    It still pierces my heart that she did not trust me enough.


    Her hands stopped working, and I came back from my thoughts.


    I felt her thumb clearing the wetness from the corner of my eye, and then I realized I was crying.


    A fit of sudden anger runs through me. I have never confronted her until now. Last time, we surely had mad sex where I showed her all my anger, but that wasn¡¯t enough. I still wanted my answers.


    Holding her palm, I pull her in front of me. I look up while still holding her hands until it hurts her.


    ¡°Lock¡± A clicking sound came the moment I spoke this word, and the door of my cabin got locked.


    I don¡¯t want any disturbance while I am talking to her.


    She winced in pain, while I didn¡¯t care at all. This is what I want right now. To give her pain. Make her feel what I have felt.


    Her tears were flowing freely from her eyes, dropping down towards her rosy cheeks.


    But I felt nothing but rage.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you trust me?¡± Finally, I spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I trusted you, Nathan.¡± She shakes her head in denial, and Iugh at hearing her.


    ¡°Can you stop this drama at least now?¡± I pull down to the floor.


    She sat on one knee while tears did not stop from her eyes.


    ¡°I am not lying.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Then tell me, why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? Why did you never contact me after you were exposed? Why do you nevere back to me? Tell me you, dammit.¡± I shouted at the top of my voice, and she flinched at hearing it.


    Her teary face and red cheeks were making my heart bleed. I never want her to see this again. Though I want to hurt her so badly, I just can¡¯t.


    If I don¡¯t control my beast just now, I know I¡¯ll end up doing something I might like.


    I again pulled her up and made her sit at the table in front of me. I gave her a ss of water while she took a small sip.


    Her hup did not stop, nor did her tears.


    I can see guilt in her eyes, and her tears show her pain clearly.


    Taking the tissue from the table, I cleaned her tears, and finally, her eyes met mine, and they pulled back with tears again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Clenching my jaw, I still held my beast back.


    I again cleaned up the fresh smell of tears while she sniffed, looking at my face.


    Though she was looking so adorable . red, puffy nose, wet lips, and rosy cheeks


    ¡°Since the beginning, I knew how dangerous they were. And they wouldn¡¯t have thought twice before doing anything to me. Perhaps they always knew what family I belonged to. And if they touch a single strand of mine, they have to face my family as well as Sean. But it wasn¡¯t the same for you.¡± She gulped and spoke again.


    ¡°The day you came to the office and heard our conversation, we were talking about Sean needing to impregnate Sarah as soon as possible so she coulde out of this life threat.


    I don¡¯t know how much you heard, but next thing we know, you guys left.


    Sarah left a mean letter to Sean behind. Sean was shattered reading that, which shut himpletely off from the world. This time, he did not want to search for Sarah, no matter what.


    Because after you guys left the office, her father came and spoke about Sarah and told Sean she was a selfish bitch. He should leave her, or else one day she will break his trust badly.


    Sean did not pay any heed to it, but after some time he got a call from security saying Sarah was missing. When I read her letter, I knew she couldn¡¯t write such things. Though she never told us, I always knew she had a soft corner for Sean, and she would never write such mean words to him.


    I have stayed with her, and I know her inside and out, but sadly, it wasn¡¯t the same with Sean. Though he loved her to the core, they never got to spend time with each other.


    They never got much time to know the actual personalities of each other, hence they always miss judge each other.¡± She gave a sad smile when she said this, and I rooted in my chair, looking at the face that I used to admire the most.

 Man With Golden Heart

    Nathan¡¯s pov


    Sean asked security to stop looking at her.


    But Eric and I weren¡¯t convinced. So secretly we looked for her, and the very next day we had all the details about her in our hands.


    We again put her back under security, but this time it was stronger than before. I was getting a constant update on how she was doing without Sean, and he wasn¡¯t better without her.


    But at that time, she was more safe where she was. Those people were searching for her badly but weren¡¯t getting any news, and for us, that was a positive point. We put up the picture for the people as if we had nothing to do with Sarah anymore.


    Hence, I had to stay away from you too. Because you were connected to her, but you were smart enough to keep her hidden safely for so long.


    Meanwhile, we were trying hard for Sean to see Sarah, and after some years when he did not agree willingly, we made a n and created a situation where Sean stood right in front of Sarah.


    We knew once he saw her, he wouldn¡¯t leave her. And this is what happened.¡± She gave her a smile.


    Her beautiful, breath-taking smile


    I noticed how her pink tongue clicked out and wetted her dry lips. She went back to her position, and I held myself back from licking that pink tongue with mine.


    ¡°For her, you gambled on our rtionship.¡± I asked. Keeping away my nasty thoughts . My nostrils re in anger.


    ¡°I know how much you love her. How much you care for her and how important she is to you-I know you will keep everything aside when ites to her, so I did the same.¡± She spoke in a low voice. I could barely hear myself staring into her eyes.


    Regret wasn¡¯t anywhere in her eyes, but the pain was evident.


    ¡°You were, and you are important to me,¡± I replied.


    Her wobbly lips did not go unnoticed by me, but she bit them tightly while looking down at our locked hands.


    ¡°More than anyone¡± I spoke, and she again looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Anyone?¡± she confirmed.


    ¡°Anyone!¡± I replied, nodding my head.


    She jumped on me while sobbing hard. I held her by her slender waist . Securing her body in my arms.


    Gosh, she is in my arms. I can¡¯t even believe it¡¯s a dream or a reality.


    I felt serene.


    Reality is hard, as I found out; she always felt I loved Sarah more than her. She sure is special to me, but Sam is never less special to me. She is my queen, who rules my mind, body, and soul.


    She was protecting Sarah, knowing I might do the same. She kept our rtionship on the rocks because of this.


    I always thought she ditched me, but she was sacrificing our love to save Sarah.


    I can¡¯t even me herpletely because if she felt I loved Sarah more, that means I must havecked in showing her how much she means to me. How much I love her.


    I pushed her back a little and broke the hug. She was still weeping.


    I took her hand and put it on my heart, which was beating fast.


    ¡°This¡­ This bled red when you left me.¡± I said, looking into her eyes.


    The pain was the only thing we were both feeling.


    ¡°Here, it hurts when you are not around.¡± I poked her finger into my heart.


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe properly when I know you are not around.¡± My voice cracked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep knowing whether you are okay or not.¡± Tears dropped from my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do this ever again?¡± I pull her back and lock my lips with hers.


    I moved my lips with her while she reciprocated in the same manner. We both wanted to pour our hearts out. We both wanted to tell each other how we are important to each other.


    I broke the kiss and looked at her. My Saliva gleaned at her lips, and she was looking ravishing.


    I made her sit on myp and wipe her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this ever again. I can¡¯t leave without you.¡± I spoke, nuzzling her hair.


    Gosh, how much I miss her rosy smell.


    ¡°Never¡± I heard her voice.


    I nted a few fatherly kisses on her sweet spot while she held my neck.


    I love the way she reacts to my touch.


    Taking her handful of hair, I pulled a little back to have ess to her neck, and knowingly, my other hands went towards her bosom.


    But the moment my palm reached there, my eyes shot open, and anger red again in me.


    The handful of hairs were still in my other palm, and I pulled them a little harshly this time.


    She winced in pain and looked at me.


    ¡°You were roaming around without wearing a bra?¡± I asked, gritting my teeth while she smirked and looked at me.


    ¡°Yup¡± She presses the P.


    ¡°How dare you? Hmm?¡± Now I¡¯m angrier knowing she intensely did this.


    She didn¡¯t say anything aside from a smile.


    I look down at a sheer white dress shirt. Her middle button got open when I pulled her hair, and her chest rose a little. Her pink buds poked out, asking for my attention, but I have many other things going on in my mind.


    ¡®How many of them have seen them?¡¯ Just a mere thought made my blood boil.


    ¡°Did you sleep with anyone while you were away?¡± I asked the thought toe to my mind.


    ¡°Not everyone is like you to run and eat the first pussycat or dick they get. Few people are loyal to their partner.¡± She mocked me, and I instantly felt guilty.


    She knows what I did when she wasn¡¯t around.


    She looked everywhere but me. She looked hurt, and I was the reason.


    ¡°Baby, I am sorry. I was broken. And I was trying everything that came my way to not think about you.¡± I spoke honestly.


    I know I did a few nightstands, but nothing was serious. I just wanted to get rid of her thoughts, but when I noticed nothing would work, I stopped doing that too and concentrated on my work itself.


    She narrowed her eyes at me but said nothing.


    She knows I will never lie to her. I am epting what I did. She knows I am not lying or hiding anything.


    ¡°But trust me , I did not eat any pussycat.¡± Because I always knew no one could test better than you, I never tried.¡± I spoke shamelessly.


    Because it is true . I never go down to anyone except her. No one drives me crazy the way she does.


    The rush of blush caught my eyes, but I remained still.


    She hid her blush and said, ¡°Can you see this?¡± She pulled the corner of her ck formal jacket.


    It was buttoned up until I sat on this chair. I opened this to sitfortably.¡± Shaking her head, she spoke.


    ¡°But again, why didn¡¯t you wear your bra?¡± I repeated my question, pushing her toward me and dropping my head to her chest to feel the plumpness.


    It¡¯s been months since I touched them, tested them, and licked them.


    Blood rushed to my northern region as I thought about ourst encounter in the hotel room.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°j.. just¡± She stuttered, feeling my lips on her buds.


    I understood by now that she intentionally did, as she wasing to meet me.


    ¡°Was Ms . Johnson nning to seduce me anyway?¡± I murmured, but I am sure she heard it.


    ¡°You can say that.¡± She moaned when I bit her right bud.


    ¡°Then you seeded.¡± I spoke while still admiring the treasure.


    Our pleasure was broken when my phone rang. I so wanted to kill that person who was disturbing me and wanted to throw that phone. I n to do the same while I pick up my phone in my hand, but I notice an unknown number. My instinct told me to pick up, but my annoyance was evident in my voice, and I barked. ¡°Hello¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice rang in my eardrums, and my body went into alert mode.


    She told me what she did, and I felt her give a tight p on her face for her stupidity.


    But to my relief, she was with Ivan.


    I asked her to send me her location, and I told her to be with Ivan.


    I trust him. He is a well-known businessman, and his life is as clean as a sheet. I have done the background check, but he has no connection to Sean or Sarah¡¯s father.


    By then, I was done with the call. Sam was already standing in front of me, her fingers working on her phone.


    **

 Location

    ncing at her, I quickly sent the details to Sean and informed him of the same.


    He sounded pissed, but worried.


    I looked back, and Sam told her we were leaving, which she was already aware of.


    I wanted to show you something. I was only here to talk about that, but She looked at me apologetically, and I raised my eyebrow.


    ¡°Your friend Ivan is also one of them.¡± She spoke, and as if something hard had dropped on my heart, I felt that.


    ¡°The day I got to know about Ivan from Sean We never paid any heed to him because I knew you had done all the background checks on them. And so did we . We have not found any suspicion so far, but one day I thought I would find out who he is. And when I dug in, I found out that he is not rted to Sarah¡¯s father, but he is rted to Sahar¡¯s stepmother, and he is Eliana¡¯s son.¡± She dropped the bomb, and I was stunned.


    I just told her to be with Ivan.


    She is with Ivan, and I don¡¯t know what he is capable of.


    All the love and affection he showed towards him felt fake , suddenly knowing he was Sarah¡¯s stepbrother. And then he imed to love her and wanted to marry her off.


    Well, right now, it¡¯s not time to cry over spilled milk.


    I again tried to call her back, but her phone was not reachable.


    Gosh, what to do now?


    Let me check the location.¡± She takes the phone from my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sean will be there in no time.¡± She replied, checking, I don¡¯t know what, and I nodded to her, but my heart is drumming and fear is creeping me out.


    Open.¡± I unlocked the door and ran out.


    I inform my assistant to get my jet ready and cancel my appointment for a few days.


    We both ran like mad people while the entire office was looking at us.


    **


    Sean¡¯s POV


    After talking to Nathan, I hung up the phone, smiling. Who says only blood rtions are strong?


    The way Nathan loves and cares for Sarah, I wonder if her actual brother would¡¯ve loved her the same way.


    Thinking about Sarah, a small smile appeared on my lips. I am so excited about my babies. I so want to tell her the truth, but I don¡¯t want to break her already broken heart. I know it won¡¯t be easy for her to know the truth. Her father wants to kill her for the property.


    I still remember how Granny called me to her house after our marriage and informed me about how she had kept the original will hidden because of Sarah¡¯s safety, but she always knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to for long.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She informed me everything about her parents rtionship, which they again kept hidden from Sarah, thinking she would get hurt by knowing the truth.


    Instantly, I felt like protecting her from all the demons in this world, and I did until now.


    Leaving everything behind, I look at my mail. Sam sent me information about Sarah¡¯s friend, Ivan. She sends pictures as well as his work profile.


    I wonder how he has kept himself hidden so far. He kept a low profile, so no one could even doubt him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sam, we might not have thought to check his background. Though this man has kept his life clean, Sam being Sam, She brought all the dead skeletons from six feet under the ground to my table.


    I smirked, looking at the details.


    I decided to meet this guy soon, but not before the arrival of my babies. I can¡¯t risk their lives for anyone.


    The next day went faster than usual. Me being busy with work after spending some time with Sarah and Be


    Our rtionship is better than before. Even so, something is missing, and I know what it is. Many times, I felt like telling her the truth, but what if her health got worse? I can¡¯t take risks. She is more important to me than her hatred, so it¡¯s fine if she hates me for a few days. I let her think about what she wants until the babyes.


    I closed my eyes once I was done with the meeting. I am so tired of working like this.


    ¡°Sir¡± Nora barges in, and I look at him.


    He looked frightened, and that alerted my senses to something wrong, which I might not like, not even a bit.


    ¡°Mam is nowhere around,¡± Nora said, and I felt as if someone had snatched thend beneath my feet.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He narrated the entire story of what had happened.


    We immediately sent the search team around the area but found nothing.


    ¡®Where did she go and be like this?¡¯


    I wanted to kill someone right now, and I was raging like a bull. It¡¯s been so many hours, but I wasn¡¯t getting any news about her.


    Eric has already arrived and taken things into his hands, and my mind haspletely shut, thinking , What if anything happened to any of them??


    I looked at my phone when it rang, and I closed my eyes, looking at Nathan¡¯s call. What will answer him now? But still, I pick it up because hiding this news won¡¯t help.


    ¡°I have sent you Sarah¡¯s location. Find her, and I want her safe and sound. Do you get it?¡± He ordered like a boss, and a ray of hope hit me hard.


    Opening the message, I checked the location and gritted my teeth.


    So, she is on my father¡¯s ind, which is not very far away from here.


    I somehow wanted to p my hand off their smartness, as I might have searched for her everywhere but not there for sure . At least not this soon.


    I instantly informed Eric, and he made the n for what to do next, but I left everything behind and ran towards the ind while a few guards followed me behind.


    We were there in no time.


    My hands were shaking, and my mind, body, and soul weren¡¯t ready to see anything that I didn¡¯t want to see. Many negative thoughts have fogged my mind, and tears have pooled in my eyes many times already.


    My guards were looking at me, but I care less right now.


    I can¡¯t let anything happen to my love.


    If they want, they can take all the money, not only hers but mine too, but I hope they do nothing to her.


    By then, I had reached it. Eric had already sent me her live location, and my phone was doing the same.


    I walked like a tiger towards her without worrying about the guards guarding the ind.


    My guards followed me the same way.


    We ignore them as we already own this ce, which I do for sure. They were just standing, looking at us, and doing nothing.


    I am sure they still don¡¯t know us, and they think we are among them.

 Confrontations

    Sean¡¯s Pov


    Once I reached the outhouse, a few voices reached my ears, and one of them was Sarah¡¯s.


    I felt relieved knowing she was fine.


    ¡°From now on, you only have me. Understand, baby girl?¡± Someone spokes,


    I know this is for Sarah, and someone else calling her baby apart from me boiled my blood.


    ¡°No, she did not understand. But I will make her understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I spoke, reaching closer to her.


    Her back was facing me, but I could see she was fine.


    Her father stiffened, looking at me, and so did his wife. The man who was close to my wife took a step back, looking at me.


    Oh, how I like to know what effect I have on them.


    Good, they aren¡¯t expecting me here. It¡¯s good to know too.


    ¡°So, hello to you all,¡± I said while looking at them.


    I touched Sarah¡¯s shoulders while I bent down a little to the crook of her neck. My breath blew on her neck. She felt a little stiff, but instantly she felt rxed.


    I know she knows my touch.


    ¡°Baby, are you alright?¡± I spoke lovingly.


    She broke into sobs, holding his hands on her neck.


    It wasn¡¯t rocket science for me to know they had already told her everything.


    Intent panic rushed into my veins as I thought about her health. And I wanted to strangle them so badly, and I am going to do so, but after I made sure Sarah and the babies were safe.


    Coming to her front, I engulf her in my embrace. First, I wanted her to feel safe. I wanted her to know she was safe and protected with me.


    Perhaps her tears did not stop, nor did she sob. Her pain was straight hitting my heart. I was getting each emotion she must be feeling right now, and betrayal was the strongest of all.


    However, I wanted her to let out everything she was feeling at this moment. I wanted her to feel I was here for her. I wanted her to know I would be there for her.


    I can see she wants to vent her pain. I can see she wants to tell me everything by herself, but nothing ising out of her mouth. Perhaps I could see and feel everything.


    Shush, baby, I am here. Calm down.¡± I rub her back to soothe her pain a little.


    ¡°They want to kiss our babies.¡± She could not evenplete the word kill and again broke into sobs.


    I never thought it would be so painful for her to know this reality. Our kid¡¯s death standing in front of her was terrifying to the core.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to you or to the babies, okay? I won¡¯t let anything happen to them, alright?¡± I spoke again.


    She nodded like a child.


    I know, finally, that she knows I won¡¯t let anything happen to them. Finally, her trust was crystal clear to me.


    I closed my eyes in relief, and a smile broke on my lips. Finally, she won¡¯t do any more stupidity than she already did.


    ¡°The moment I say leave You have to leave this ce without saying a word or thinking about anyone. Not even me. Do you get that?¡± I spoke slowly in her ear.


    I look back and notice my guards have already taken their position, and things are under control. I know Eric must be already working on n B if n A fails, and he should be here any moment.


    I felt her shaking her head, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°I am not going to take any no in this.¡± I spoke sternly.


    I again look back to Nora, who nodded to me, and I know they are ready.


    Turning back to them, I look at everyone in the room.


    Sarah¡¯s father looked pale, and her mother was no different. I looked at the man, who I guess is Ivan. He was giving me a murderous re, and I don¡¯t know why, but I wanted tough at him. I mean, first he was calling my woman his baby, and now he has the audacity to give me this look?


    Wow, just wow.


    Ignoring him, I again looked back, and my eyes stopped at the standing creature, who was looking at me like a scary cat.


    ¡°Oh, my-my, look, who is here?¡± I asked no one in particr.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Smith?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow. Though I know very well what she must be doing here, perhaps I wanted to know from her mouth.


    Her presence is one more indication for me that they aren¡¯t expecting me here at all.


    I wonder how overconfident they were, as I will never check here.


    I surely did not check this soon, but I would¡¯ve checked for sure.


    I was wondering since my father told me he got a request from someone to rent out the property for a few days by offering a hefty amount.


    For me, it was shocking that someone had found out about this ind when nobody has visited it yet. Not even my father¡¯s friends. He bought this ind after we bought mine, and only he and my mother visit when they want to spend some time alone. If it¡¯s their hideout ce, then howe someone has sniffed about this?


    Moreover, since this ce is far away from the city, how does anyone get to know this?


    I already noted a few red gs, and I was even thinking of visiting the ce, but before I did anything, I got the news that Sarah was missing.


    ¡®Whoever has nned this ce must be very smart. Hats off to him! I thought about roaming my eyes around the room.


    ¡°Mr . Hudson I was just here to meet Mr. and Mrs. Williams,¡± Cami said, and I turned my eyes back to her.


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± I asked, looking at her and then at Mr. Williams, who was doing nothing but giving a re to a man standing next to us.


    Ahmm  no. i. ii means yes.¡± She stuttered while giving me an answer.


    ¡°Oh really? Howe:¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°They have visited a mansion many times, but sadly, you were never around. Sometimes I travel to the office. You know?¡± She spoke with a smile on her face.


    ¡°And you never informed me? My inws visited so many times, and I never had any idea about it.¡± I gasped dramatically.


    Though, in reality, I knew they never visited my ce.


    Ahmm.¡± Her lips were sealedpletely.


    ¡°Well, if anyone in this room thinks I don¡¯t know who ced her in my house, then let me tell you how wrong you guys are. What do you think? You guys can make Sean Hudson a fool.¡± I looked at everyone in the room.


    Sarah¡¯s hups were already disturbing me, and these people weren¡¯t helping either.


    I just wanted to kill them right here, right now.


    ¡°I knew about her since she started approaching me. But sadly, they never reached


    That was the same day she tried to seduce me. I asked my person to check her background, and I had all the details in my hand by evening.


    I got to know it was you who nted her at my home, but until then Sarah was already out of my life, so I never bothered about her.


    Nora has already informed me what kind of rumors are going on between me and her.


    Poor staff hastely believed that something is going on between me and her. I wanted to drag her out, but Nora requested not to, as he wanted to see her real color, and by then I was least interested in all these things, so I left the things as per Nora¡¯s wish and kept myself away from all the drama.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, her deeds didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me.¡± I looked at her.


    The color of her face is gone, and she has be pale. She gulped, and fear was evident on her face.


    Well, till now, I wanted a healthy pregnancy for Sarah; hence, I spread the news that we are on our honeymoon and traveling the world. Because I knew she wasn¡¯t safe back home. You guys will go to any extent to harm her. Money suckers leech like you can do anything that might harm the love of my life, and I will die before I let any harm touch her.¡± My voice was clear, and so was my intention.


    Tension and worry were clear in this room. Somewhere I was happy to see the fear on their faces, and somewhere I am scared for Sarah¡¯s safety. I just wanted her to get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    Nora,¡± I called out, and in no time, he was standing in front of me.


    ¡°Take Sarah home.¡± I ordered, and he nodded and looked at Sarah.


    But before we do or say anything, we hear Ivan say, ¡°Not so easily.¡±


    **

 Madness

    Sean¡¯s Pov


    But before we do or say anything, we hear Ivan say, ¡°Not so easily.¡±


    Ivan jumped next to Sarah and pointed a gun at her head.


    Sarah¡¯s painful cry reached my eardrums. Before I or Nora could do anything, he had taken Sarah hostage.


    I looked at Sarah, who looked scared, and her hands were on her belly. I can see she is worried about the babies.


    ¡°Ivan, what are you doing? Leave me,¡± Sarah called out painfully while struggling to get out of his grip, but I can see that the man was too strong.


    Madness was clear in his eyes, and he was raging.


    I looked at Nora, and he asked my permission to do something, but I shook my head and denied it. I can¡¯t take any risks right now. Sarah ispletely broken emotionally and runs out of energy physically.


    I need to handle this very carefully.


    ¡°Ivan, leave her.¡± I spoke.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Huh , and why do I listen to you, hmm?¡± He asked venomously.


    ¡°I will give you whatever you want. Just leave her, please.¡± My voice is calm andposed, but the threat wasn¡¯t something you couldn¡¯t notice in it.


    ¡°Do you think I am doing this for money?¡± He asked me and startedughing like a maniac.


    ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± I asked and took a step toward them. I was always standing quite close to them.


    ¡°Hold there where you are and take a step back, both of you.¡± He warned me and Nora, and we did what he asked for.


    ¡°I want her. Just and just her . Nothing else¡± He spoke, looking down at Sarah, who was weeping like a baby.


    Her tears were piercing my heart, but I was so helpless right now.


    ¡°When I saw her for the first time, it was a miracle of coincidence. But I guess God had other ns. The ring I made for my bitch wife to keep eyes on her finally led her to the death found by Sarah.


    Though I had thrown that ring intentionally, when I met her and talked to her, somehow I got connected with her instantly. She was so naive, polite, and, above all, aware of the politics happening around her.


    She was pure and thought everyone around her was the same.¡± He spoke dreamily and smiled.


    ¡°I wanted to pursue her then and there, but sadly, my dear mother called me, so I had to rush. But when I got a call from Sarah for the first time, happiness ran through my veins hearing her voice, and I saved her number then and there. Right, baby?¡± He again looked down and spoke.


    The more he called my woman his baby, the more rage was pulling out of my body.


    ¡°But you know what, baby? When my mother told me about her n to pursue a girl, I instantly said no to her, as I had already set my eyes on you, but still, she told me the whole story and gave me a file. Unwantedly, I opened the file, and the first thing I saw was a picture of yours.


    It took me a second to say yes to her. But with one condition: no one can touch you.¡± He touches Sarah¡¯s cheeks lovingly. She turns her head to the other side, and her looks give me a clear idea of how disgusted she is feeling right now.


    ¡°Your dear father wanted to kill you, but I said I wanted to make babies with you, and after some argument, he was ok with the n too, as at the end he was getting what he wanted, and that¡¯s his property.


    I never wanted that, as I have my own and I don¡¯t want more, but I always wanted you, so what I did was for you, not for money.¡±


    All the sayings were addressed to Sarah, who was feeling nothing but scared.


    His every statement was making her more and more scared.


    ¡°You know, darling, when you left Sean¡¯s house, I was the happiest person. And you know what? I always knew where you were. You know how?¡± He touched his head with Sarah.


    His gestures were so psychotic and made me worry about the safety of the babies and Sarah.


    Sarah was least interested in everything he was saying, and her eyes were looking at me hopefully.


    I just nodded to her to be patient for a bit, but she looked way too restless to understand anything.


    Bit by bit, I was getting impatient and cursing Eric to my core.


    ¡°The whore who did not do anything in her life apart from cheating finally did something for me. I made that ring to keep an eye on her, which somehow reached you. This is called destiny.


    The moment I got to know you left his house, I tracked down your details. I wanted toe down at the same moment to give you warmth, but let¡¯s not forget the work for love, right? Moreover, I wanted everything to be done step by step. I wanted to enter your life when you needed someone the most, but sadly, that ce took my Be.


    However, I have not put my guards down because I could see the way you started liking mypany.


    I could see the love and care in your eyes for me.¡± He nuzzled in her hair, saying this, and Sarah was struggling in his arms.


    ¡°And you know that was the reason I never took that ring back from you, so I can always know where you are. But this bastard¡± He said, He looked at me.


    ¡°This bastard took that ring and your phone, and everything that I nted to track you down has been taken away from you.¡± He gritted his teeth.


    And that reminded me of tracing bugs in Sarah¡¯s clothes, phone, and many other things that she brought with her.


    I always had my doubts, but one fine day Nora noticed something about Be¡¯s hairband, and then we checked the entire wardrobe and found so many bugs. Hence, I took her phone, as did everything she brought with her.


    ¡°I had never loved you. I always told you I didn¡¯t love you. I told you I only loved Sean, and I can¡¯t love anyone else in this life.¡± Sarah shouted at the top of her voice, and my blood rushed toward my heart, which started beeping faster.


    The feeling I felt hearing this might not be able to be described in words.


    My eyes were stuck on her, and her eyes had fury for Ivan. I can see whatever she is sayinging from her heart.


    ¡°Lie. I know it¡¯s all a lie. I know you always loved me, but you never said so; otherwise, why would you call me when you ran away from Sean? Why did you call me when you ran away from Sean again? Tell me, baby?¡± He spoke, and somehow even I wanted these answers.


    ¡°It¡¯s having nothing to love. The first time I called you to return the ring, and this time I called you because you are my friend, or to be precise, were my friends, but sadly, reality is more painful than I can even imagine.¡± She again spoke, gritting her teeth, and tears poured back into her eyes.

 BOOM….

    Sean¡¯s pov


    I can see how hurt she is when her friend backstabs her.


    And it¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s gone through this pain.


    I am sure she must have felt the same pain when she misunderstood Sam.


    ¡°Never mind. If you don¡¯t love me right now, you¡¯ll learn to love me after I kill Sean.¡± He looked at me, giving me a deadly re, which I ignored.


    ¡°Kill me all you want, but leave her right now.¡± I felt agitated by now.


    I have no idea where the fuck Eric is.


    dly, but before I want to kill your seeds,¡± He smirked, and I got pale hearing this.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, baby? You will only carry my babies? Hmm?¡± He was looking scary somehow, and Sarah was getting frightened by his look.


    He has some major mental issues.


    I have to think of something to buy some time, but this man is difficult to trick.


    Worry is an understanding of what I am feeling now.


    I looked at Sarah, who had the same horrible expression as me. I was worried for her safety, and she was worried about mine.


    I again nodded to her to stay calm, but calmness was far away from her.


    Hearing this, she started struggling in his arms, shouting, ¡°Leave me.¡± I can see she desperately wanted toe to me, and I wanted to do the same, but I knew one wrong move and I was doomed.


    Sarah¡¯s painful voice roared in the room, and her hands flew to her belly.


    Her hand flung and clutched her belly, and she started sweating profusely. Her face became red.


    It took a few seconds to understand what was happening to her.


    ¡°Labour pain¡¯ Gosh herbour pain has started.


    I bit my lips in helplessness, and tears pooled in my eyes as I looked at her.


    Looking at her expression, I can tell how painful it is for her.


    Her body was giving up, but Ivan was holding her tight.


    ¡°Oh, my, they look like your minions, eager toe to this world, but sadly, they will never realize.¡± Saying he startedughing like a maniac.


    Mam, are you okay?¡± Dr . Yousuf rushes to her, and that¡¯s the hint for me. Eric is somewhere around.


    ¡°Stay where you are, fucker.¡± He roars, looking at the doctor, when he tries to approach Sarah, who is already sweating.


    ¡°If you love her, then leave her right at this moment. You know if anything goes wrong, not only babies, but Sarah will be dead, too.¡± I spoke, but my eyes did not leave Sarah.


    ¡°Oh, stop lying.¡± He speaks.


    ¡°He is not lying, sir. Ma¡¯s pregnancy is very delicate. One mistake and we will lose everything.¡± This time Yusuf spoke, looking at her worriedly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked, looking at the doctor.


    ¡°I am Dr Yusuf . Me and my whole team have been taking care of her the whole time. We don¡¯t have much time, sir. Please leave her before something goes wrong, please.¡± The doctor spoke, and I could see he was genuinely worried about her, and his expression was making me more and more worried.


    He looked down, and concern was clear in his eyes.


    For me, one thing is clear: he genuinely loves Sarah.


    Sarah has already started looking pale.


    ¡°Let her die; that¡¯s all I care about.¡± His father spoke, and I gave her a deadly re.


    I will teach this bastard a good lesson, but right now, my family is my priority.


    ¡°You shut up, old man. Or else I will snatch this tongue of yours,¡± Ivan again roared to Sarah¡¯s father.


    ¡°I can see it hurt his ego, but I was looking for one chance to get Sarah in my arms.


    ¡°You want me to give my property to this insect?¡± Mr William spoke, looking at his wife, who was nothing but embarrassed.


    ¡°I am not going to give a penny to this snake.¡± Mr William gives a hateful re to Ivan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it either, you old man.¡± He smirks, looking at his flustered face.


    ¡°You¡± In no time, Mr William points his gun toward Sarah and Ivan, and before anyone understands


    BOOM¡­


    I looked at Sarah, who was shocked. I looked at her up and down, and thankfully she was okay. Next, I checked on Ivan, who had a shocked expression too, and when I followed his gaze, what I saw was unexpected.


    Mr . Williams¡¯ gun was down, and he was holding his wife, who was hugging him, pooling in blood.


    His gun instantly dropped, and so did his wife¡¯s body on the floor. He was trying to hold her body, but it looked difficult for him to do so.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Ivan whispered.


    Leaving Sarah, he jumped to her mother¡¯s side, and I ran to Sarah.


    Before her body touched the floor, I held her in my arms while the Doctor rushed over to us too.


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s baby looked at me.¡± Her eyes were closing, and her tears were flowing.


    ¡°Sir, we have to take Mam to our Ind as soon as possible.¡± He spoke, checking Sarah¡¯s pulse.


    I looked at the door where Eric was standing, and then I noticed the gun in his hand while his expression was cold.


    Did you shoot Ivan¡¯s mother?


    ¡°Dammit!¡± I cursed instantly.


    But before I say anything, a few peoplee with stretchers while the doctor guides them to take Sarah out.


    She opened her eyes for a bit and looked at me. I know she wants me to go with her, but right now I can¡¯t be with her.


    Right now, I want her to go out safely.


    Her eyes were pleading with me to not leave her, but I knew I had to.


    She was holding my hand as if her life depended on me, but how can I tell her my life depends on her, and for me, her safety is my topmost priority?


    I wanted to go with her.


    I wanted to be with her right now.


    I know she needs me the most. My babies need me the most, but for me, their safety is the most important.


    I wanted to hold my babies the moment they came into this world, but I am helpless.


    Tears pooled back in my eyes, but I hid them before Sarah noticed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will be there soon,¡± I said while kissing her forehead in a hurry and nodding to people to get her out, which they did while Dr Yusuf followed everyone.

 Final Good Bye

    SEAN¡¯S POV


    Once Sarah was out, I looked back at them, who were nothing but crying their hearts out.


    I was somehow feeling bad, but again, what else do you expect? Karma¡¯s a bitch. What goes aroundes around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her, you bastard. You killed my love.¡± Mr. Williams pushed Ivan, who was still shocked after looking at her mother¡¯s dead body.


    ¡°I did not kill her,¡± Ivan stuttered, looking at her mother.


    ¡°You did. You shot my love.¡± Mr. William started crying, holding his wife.


    And I wondered how this man did not love anyone apart from this woman his whole life. He gave so much pain to everyone for this woman and looked at her today as she left him, leaving him all alone.


    ¡°Baby, wake up. Please wake up. Don¡¯t leave me like this, baby.¡± His voice was reaching my ears, but I wasn¡¯t feeling sympathy for this man.


    Not even a bit.


    ¡°I did not shoot her,¡± Ivan Mummer said, looking at his gun.


    Mr. Williams was far away from hearing anything. He was weeping like a child.


    He looked at us and again at his mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s them. They killed her. He killed my mother. My only family.¡± He whispers, giving us a re. or, to be precise, to me.


    Before we do anything, he again aims a gun at me. I slide down while shielding myself from the dining table near me.


    I hear some more gunshots from outside.


    His shots were aimed only at me. Taking my gun, I fired at his side, though I had no aim to kill him, so I made sure to hit his leg or hand, but I was missing again and again as he had to shield himself behind the pir.


    Myst shot finally hit him somewhere when I heard his shrink cry and the thud of his gun.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I looked back. Eric was nowhere to be seen, and I suddenly got worried about him. I looked down at the door. A few bodiesy flooded with blood.


    Gritting my teeth, I again looked at the pile. There was no moment.


    I still don¡¯t know where the bullet has hit him, but I am sure somewhere in his hand or maybe his shoulder.


    I came out from the table and walked a little to check on Ivan, who had fallen down, and blood was everywhere.


    I never thought I would go through the bloodshed to save my family.


    ¡°Sean¡± Eric ran inside and looked from top to bottom.


    I notice blood pooling on his shoulder. ¡°You got shot?¡± Panic ran through me as I looked at his clean white shirt, pooling in blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry , it¡¯s just a small cut. A bullet just crossed, piercing my skin. I am fine.¡± He spoke without even a single crease on his forehead.


    I wonder if this man built it with iron or what.


    ¡°We both are made of iron. Nothing can kill us until we really want to die. And sadly, I don¡¯t want to die right now.¡± He smirks, looking at me, and I smirk back, hearing him.


    I wonder how he never fails to read my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, sadly, I still have to suffer with you.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re bad.¡± He shrugs his shoulders, smirking.


    I look back and notice so many cops.


    ¡°Did you call them?¡± I asked, looking at them.


    ¡°They are here to save your wife. Your wife has her own connection, and it¡¯s a strong one, dude.¡± He spoke, frowning.


    ¡°Not only one, but an entire battalion is here to save her. Or do you think we would have handled Ivan¡¯s man all alone? Half of the men were hiding inside the main house. The moment the first gunshot happened, they came out like a storm, but thankfully, at the same time, cops showed up.¡± He spoke, and I was wondering whom she had called to get this help.


    ¡°Does she know the president or what?¡± He jokes, and I smile.


    This woman is still a mystery to me, and I would love to unravel the mysteries.


    I walked back to Mr . William, who was unaware of his surroundings. Tears were flowing from his eyes while he held the love of his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s karma. It¡¯s all your Karma.¡± I spoke, looking at him.


    ¡°Look what your greediness has made you.¡± I spoke, looking at Ivan and then again at him.


    ¡°Do you even know, Mr . William, what Sarah must have felt when her mother left her at such a young age and her father med her all her life as a murderer without her fault? Do you even know how it feels when you have no one to lie on?¡± I asked while still standing at the ce.


    ¡°It exactly feels like the way you are feeling right now,¡± I said venomously.


    ¡°LONELY¡±


    ¡°She felt exactly the way you are feeling right now: LONELY.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°When you don¡¯t have anyone, you call yours. When you don¡¯t have anyone to share your happiness and your sorrow with,¡± My lips twisted. I looked at his expression while he looked at me.


    Finally, I saw it in his eyes. ¡®Guilt¡¯


    But sadly, it¡¯s toote to feel guilty.


    He is a sinner, and finally, he got his punishment.


    I snorted at him and again looked at Ivan. His shoulder was hurt, but I know he is alive.


    I looked at Cami, who was shivering behind the couch, praying to God for her life.


    I wanted tough looking at her, but I refrained and walked back to see outside, where cops were already talking to Nora and a few were taking care of dead bodies.


    The beautiful ind my father made for my mother is shaded with blood.


    The beautiful white sand has turned red, and I feel so bad about this.


    ¡°I guess you have to buy a brand new ind for your mom. Because after knowing what happened here, I don¡¯t think Aunt wants to visit here.¡± Eric spoke, standing next to me.


    ¡°True that,¡± I replied.


    Keeping my gun back in my jacket, I drop my hands in my pocket and look ahead.


    I close my eyes while feeling a little rxed.


    Finally, this is over.


    Now I just want to go back to my family.


    ¡°Ask for medical help for them.¡± I looked at Eric and spoke, looking at my back, so he knew who I was talking about.


    We both just look back to see Mr. William and notice Ivan again aiming a gun at us. Before I reacted, Eric pushed me down, but pain shot into my veins and sudden darkness fogged in front of my eyes.


    Two shots reached my eardrums.


    ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± I heard a curse, and one more shot was thest I heard.


    The darkness was fogging my vision, and the pain was numbing me. Opening my eyes, I look around, but my vision is too blurry.


    ¡°Sean, look at me, buddy.¡± Eric was saying this, but my eyes were unable to locate him.


    ¡°Buddy, hang on. Look at me.¡± I felt him tapping my cheeks.


    Finally, I found him, and my blurry vision locked into his eyes. His teary eyes showed fear.


    Fear of losing me.


    So, I guess that is it.


    This is the end!


    **

 Babies?

    Sean¡¯s POV


    Fear of losing me.


    So, I guess that is it.


    This is the end!


    I opened my mouth to say something when a sharp iron taste hit my tongue.


    I am bleeding.


    A small smile came to my lips.


    ¡°S¡­r.. h.¡± I wanted to say so many things to him, but nothing came out.


    I wanted him to take care of her. But I can¡¯t.


    Tears pooled in my eyes.


    I wanted to tell him to take care of my babies, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Sa..¡± I again spoke, but nothing more than that.


    I pressed his palm against Conway¡¯s, but nothing came out of my mouth.


    I wanted to tell him to take me to Sarah. I wanted to tell him I wanted to see my babies.


    ¡°I will kill you if you close your eyes, bastard.¡± I heard him say:


    I don¡¯t know why, but I felt likeughing. I smiled while my eyes were still half-closed.


    With difficulty, I open my eyes.


    His eyes were teary, and he was shaking his head to say something, but now it felt like I was deaf.


    It¡¯s silent.


    Everything is silent.


    A smile broke my lips as I looked at his face.


    What a feeling! I finally saw fear in his eyes. A man who does not have a word for fear in his dictionary is finally scared.


    Though dying in your best friend¡¯s arms is quite rxing,


    How I wish I had just gotten to look at my babies once, but destiny has its own ns.


    Tears were flowing from both of our eyes. He was shaking his head in no, and I know what he means by that, but this time I am helpless.


    How I wish I could do what you want, my friends, but this time I am sorry I can¡¯t.


    I wanted to tell him myst goodbye , but I am sure he read my thoughts like always.


    I know he will take care of my family until hisst breath.


    With this thought, I finally closed my eyes.


    **


    Sarah¡¯s pov


    When I open my eyes, a strong light hits them, and I close them and again open them slowly to get gadgets with light.


    I roam my eyes.


    The ce looked familiar, but then it hit me.


    I am back at the clinic.


    All the memories hit me hard.


    I touch my t belly.


    My babies? Where are my babies?


    Panicked, I looked around but found no one.


    Where is everyone? Where are my kids?


    I jerk myself up, and a sharp pain shoots through my abdominal area and hand. I looked down; saline was attached to the back of my palm, and something was bothering me on my face.


    I touch it with my other hand and notice it¡¯s an oxygen mask.


    I tried to take it out, but I felt too weak. I finally took it off and took arge amount of air into my lungs.


    I look up, hearing a voice. Mam, please don¡¯t sit like this. You might break your stitches.¡±


    She pushed me back to my old position, and ignoring her, I spoke, ¡°Where is Sean? And where are my babies?¡± I asked worryingly.


    Ma¡¯am, your babies are fine. Look there.¡± She painted a curtain and pushed it back, and finally, two little munchkins came into my sight. Both were sleeping in a ss box.


    ¡°Are they alright?¡± I asked, still looking at them.


    I noticed a few machines were connected to their box, which Dr Yusuf had already informed us of.


    They are premature; hence, they need life support right now.


    ¡°They are fine. Nothing to worry about¡± I heard her voice but did not look away.


    ¡°Is it a girl or boy?¡± I asked, still looking at them, and a smile never left my lips.


    I wanted to run to them, shower them with kisses on their faces, and hug them tightly.


    Tears brimmed in my eyes when a happy spark ran through my body.


    So that¡¯s how a mother feels once she sees her babies for the first time.


    ¡°Both. You have a son and a daughter who is two minutes younger than your son.¡± She spoke, and finally, I sobbed looking at them.


    But my smile stopped, and my mind went ck.


    I looked at her, who was smiling but then looked at me in a questioning manner.


    ¡°Sean. Where is Sean?¡± I asked, and as if I had asked something unusual, she went pale.


    Her gulping did not go unnoticed by me.


    ¡°I asked you something. Where is my husband?¡± I press each word.


    Looking at her expression, my heart was sinking deep into darkness.


    I was getting the vibe that was soothing us wrong.


    ¡°I asked you something.¡± I spoke in a louder tone.


    ¡°Let me just call Dr Yusuf, Saying she ran away while leaving me alone with my deadly thoughts.


    Why did she run like this?


    Is everything okay with Sean? Where is he?


    My mind was fogged with questions, and my frustration was getting to its peak when I was not getting my answers.


    My eyes were stuck at the door waiting for someone toe, and after some time, the doctor, Yusuf, came running.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Mrs. Hudson?¡± He came to my bed and spoke.


    ¡°Where.. is.. my.. husband? Why is he not here when his wife and kids need him the most?¡± My voice broke in the middle while a sob broke through my vocal cord.


    I know he won¡¯t leave us like this. He was there with me when no one else was. I always misunderstood him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I know he loves us so much, and he won¡¯t leave us like this if he is fit and fine.


    And the thought that something has happened to him is making me numb.


    God has taken everyone who loves, but not Sean. Please do not take him.


    Please, please don¡¯t do anything wrong.


    He is my everything, and if anything happened to him, I might not survive.


    He has done so much for me.


    We haven¡¯t even lived our lives. I want to be with him. I want to live my life with him and get old with him and my kids around.


    ¡°Please tell me he is fine. Please,¡± I beg him.


    He took a deep breath, and each second was killing me from inside.


    ¡°He is fine till now.¡± Finally, he spoke, and I closed my eyes in relief, but then I caught up until now.


    ¡°What do you mean till now?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°He got two shots, and one touched his heart.¡± The doctor spoke, and pity was the only thing I noticed on his face.


    ¡°And?¡± I asked further.


    ¡°He had massive blood loss andter internal bleeding. His blood pressure has dropped; hence, he has gone into aa.¡± He replied, and I felt as if a cold wind had hit my heart.


    My body rose, and I shivered thinking about him.


    My body started shaking, and I could hear some beeping sounds, but right now I am least interested in anything.


    ¡°Mrs. Hudson, look at me.¡± He called out while I was feeling like I wasn¡¯t getting any air, and I felt breathless.


    ¡°Sarah, look at me. Look at you, babies; look here.¡± He tabbed my cheeks, but I was long gone.


    **

 Pink & Blue

    Pink & Blue?


    Sarah¡¯s pov


    My mind is only thinking about Sean and nothing else.


    ¡°Mumma¡± A voice reached my ear, and I recognized the voice.


    Be. My Be.


    My eyes followed the voice, and she was standing at the door with tears in her eyes. Her lips were wobbling, and she was trying to stop herself from crying.


    She padded to me and stood next to my bed while my eyes followed her figure.


    Mommy,¡± I said, feeling her touch while she held my finger, just like she always does whenever she is scared.


    My fingers curl up instantly around hers, and I give her a small smile.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    My eyes slowly close while my thoughts arepletely about my family.


    Next, when I opened my eyes and heard some hustle and bustle around me, I found myself in the same ce. When I look at my side and see my babies still sleeping in a ss box, Be is looking at them with her twinkling eyes.


    I could see how admiringly she was looking at them, and I instantly felt how lucky these two munchkins are to have an amazing sister, Be.


    I know she is going to love them so much.


    My lips twisted, looking at their cute hats.


    Pink and blue.


    I am sure it must be Be¡¯s idea.


    But where did she get them? As far as I remember, I haven¡¯t done any shopping for the babies yet.


    Maybe Sean might have done it.


    Remembering Sean, all thoughts hit me like Strom, and tears pooled in my eyes.


    ¡°Alvera¡± I said, looking at her.


    ¡°Sarah,¡± she whispers, and I can see she wasn¡¯t expecting me to be up.


    She walked fast towards me and stood right in front of me while holding my hand.


    She noticed I was looking at the babies.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± she said with a small smile while Be ran to me, too.


    ¡°Mommy, did you see the babies? Oh, my god, they are so cute. Now I am a big sister.¡± She spoke proudly, while I gave a small smile.


    I so wanted to be happy with everything, but I don¡¯t know why happiness seems so far away.


    ¡°How is Sean?¡± I asked, looking at her hopefully.


    Her smile dropped, and her gloomy face came back.


    ¡°He is fine.¡± I look at the door, hearing Eric¡¯s voice. Nathan and Sam were standing, holding hands.


    They walked to me. Sam was looking at me with a small smile, while Nathan was way too happy to see me. I look at Eric; he gives a nce to Alvera, who was looking at him, and then I notice a bandage and his hand conned to cast.


    ¡®Did he also get shot?¡¯ I thought about looking at him.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked slowly.


    I was feeling too weak.


    ¡°Nothing much. A bullet hit my bone. First, I thought it just passed through, butter I found out it was still inside, so I had to go through small surgery, and the doctor has stopped my movement with this cast.¡± He showed me his cast, and I nodded to him.


    I felt bad and guilty.


    They all have to go through this just because of my stupidity. How I wish I had never run away from here.


    ¡°Is Sean out of danger?¡± I asked, looking at them.


    ¡°Not really, but at least his internal bleeding has stopped, so we are expecting he might gain his senses soon.¡± Sam replied, and I nodded.


    ¡°I want to see him.¡± I spoke, looking at Nathan. I know only he can understand what I am feeling right now.


    ¡°He is not here. He needed the best medical treatment as soon as possible, and most of the equipment here was busy as your health wasn¡¯t in great condition, so we shifted him back to New York,¡± He replied.


    ¡°So, when can I see him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As soon as you feel better¡± He replied.


    ¡°I am fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± I try to get up, but again, a sharp pain shoots up in my lower abdomen.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you doing?¡± Everyone gasped, and I heard the stern voice of Alvera. She gently pushed me back.


    ¡°You just had a surgery, and your stitches are still fresh. You can¡¯t jump around as per your liking.¡± She scolded me, and I looked at her surprisingly


    She helped me arrange my quilt. And I again looked at Nathan with hopeful eyes, who had a stern expression on his face and nothing else. And I know he is not interested in helping me anyway.


    Tears pool in my eyes, and I look down helplessly.


    ¡°Nora turned the camera to Sean.¡± I look up with teary eyes, hearing Sam¡¯s voice.


    She gives me her phone with a small smile, and I look down at the screen. I patted my eyes a few times to clear my vision so I could see him.


    And then, finally, I saw him.


    He was lying on the bed. An oxygen mask was on his face, which was hiding his beautiful face, as I could see.


    I noticed how few different types of equipment were attached near his bed, and the beeping sound was the only sound I could hear.


    The room¡¯s lights were too dim for my liking, and that reminded me that he doesn¡¯t like darkness. He likes brightness.


    ¡°Nora, please open the curtains.¡± I spoke while looking at him.


    Though he is lying there, his charm has not gone down. Not even a bit.


    I notice how the room lights up in no time and the sun¡¯s rays shine face-to-face.


    He looked alluring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t close the curtains unless it¡¯s night time¡±


    I know he doesn¡¯t like it.


    Though he never told me this, I have always observed small things about him.


    How he enjoys non-spicy food.


    He always likes lighter shades in his clothes.


    He is a cleanliness freak.


    He treats people equally, whether it¡¯s just a maid or housekeeper.


    He is a great father.


    And he has proven he is a fabulous husband.


    I could see how his chest was slowly rising and falling , and that reminded me of how I used to take support when I was notfortable in myst trimester.


    When I could not sleep due to weight.


    When I used to feel uneasy, this chest was always there to give me the warmth I needed.


    But look at me. My whole life, I have had my destiny. I have been starving for love, but everything I wanted was in front of me, but I never noticed. How idiotic can I be?


    Not only mine, but I put so many lives at stake because of my stupidity.


    Shame is the only emotion I am feeling right now.


    When I have everything, I feel like I don¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡°We will go the day after if you feel better by then to see him.¡± Ie out of my thoughts after hearing Sam¡¯s voice.


    I nodded to her. I gave her the phone back after good few minutes. I stared at Sean more.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I held her phone tightly while she was taking it from my hand.


    Her hands stopped when I did not lose my grip on the phone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± She replies with a small smile, but it does not reach her eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked a simple question, and I know she has all my answers.


    ***

 When Can I Walk?

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Though I know bits and pieces, I want to know everything.


    She started, and when she ended the story, tears were flowing from my eyes like never before.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I know she must be hurt. Until now, I was too selfish. I was just thinking about myself. I never try to see the other side of the coin. Till now, I was under the delusion that she had broken my heart and trust, but it was all the way around. I was the one who broke her trust. I was the one who did not trust my year-old friends and family.


    I should¡¯ve thought She can¡¯t do that with me, but I never did, sadly.


    Tears rolled down my face while I thought about all she had done for me.


    I wanted to sob so hard.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± That¡¯s all I could say.


    Guilt haspletely clouded my thoughts, and I can¡¯t even look into anyone¡¯s eyes in this room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this and pretend it never happened.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    ¡°By the way, thanks to Mr. Luca, your manager. Because if he had not brought the cops, or, let¡¯s say, an army of cops, we wouldn¡¯t be alive by now¡± He spoke, rolling his eyes, and I felt even more guilty.


    ¡°By the way, I can see you are someone very important for our government haan?¡± He smirks, looking at me.


    ¡®Well, honestly, it¡¯s nothing like it. It¡¯s just that he is too generous.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡®But I am grateful for Mr. Luca. I have been informed that I want to leave here. He had prepared everything for me as well. He was my n B.


    But the moment I heard my father¡¯s voice, I messaged him. My life was in danger; hence, he came to help me, as I had already sent my location previously, so finding me wasn¡¯t an issue for him, I guess.


    I looked at Eric. His look was, as always, stoic and scary, but somehow today he was trying not to scare anyone. He looked a little better than usual, and he tried to smile, which must be a difficult job for him, as I hardly saw him smiling.


    He walked to the table and poured a ss of water for me, but he flinched a little when, by mistake, his one hand touched the other. And that exins how much pain he might be in.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor ask you to stay at the hospital for two more days?¡± Alvera asked while taking the ss from his hand and ring at him.


    I looked at her in surprise, as did everyone else in the room. Her change of personality has shocked me somewhere.


    But I can see she was worried about Eric, which she was carefully hiding behind her mocking tone.


    ¡°Were you keeping your tabs on me, princess?¡± Eric flirted with her openly. And that was even more surprising for me.


    So far, I have seen him as a cold andposed person, and this funny and flirty side is all new to me.


    I guess it¡¯s only for Alvera.


    She suddenly looked everywhere, but I cleared my throats when he took a few steps toward her.


    I mean, I am not in the mood to see any PDA right now.


    ¡°Ahmm, can you call the doctor, please?¡± I asked, looking at them.


    ¡°Right away¡± Alvera ran for her life, and I smiled, looking at her, but did not say anything.


    ¡°I shall see you all in a bit.¡± Without looking at us, Erick follows her, and Sam scoffs while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Mrs. Hudson?¡± The doctor came in some timeter and spoke while looking at me.


    ¡°I am fine. When can I walk? I want to see my husband.¡± Ie to the point instantly.


    ¡°Mam, in a day or two, you should be able to walk.¡± He replied, and I nodded.


    Just by thinking about Sean, my mood again dropped, and worries had taken over my entire thought process.


    The doctor and Nathan were talking, but my eyes were stuck on the ceiling.


    I wanted to call back to Nora and have a look at him again, but I knew I had just done it and I should not bother Nora like this, so I held myself back for something, but I have made up my mind to call him sometime again.


    The whole day has passed while hearing the chit-chat of Sam, Nathan, and Be. Erick visits now and then, but I have not used any words since I don¡¯t know when.


    The next day I woke up and tried to walk, and thankfully I could walk a little. Though stitching was painful, I could walk at least, and that was enough for me.


    Now nothing can stop me from seeing Sean, and I did the same.


    I got to know Eric leftst night as he has to attend some meetings today, but Nathan and Sam stayed back with me, and finally, after my pasturing, they agreed to take me to the hospital.


    It felt like it was taking ages for us to be there, but again, I couldn¡¯t do anything too unwanted, so I waited.


    When we arrived, I noticed a helicopternding on the building¡¯s terrace and a few guards waiting for us with wheelchairs.


    Well, I won¡¯t lie; I am not tired from traveling, and this wheelchair will surely Help. I sat on it without making any fuss about it, and one of the guards pushed it towards the lift.


    We got off directly in the basement, and a car was waiting for us.


    I got up and took my seat in the car while two more cars followed behind, and finally we started to our destination, which is the hospital.


    Again, I felt aged, but finally, we reached, and again, a wheelchair came in front of my door while I took a seat back on it.


    I was fingering my finger while my heartbeat was running crazy the closer I got to the ICU ward.


    Finally, I can read VIP ICU.


    We entered the room, and finally, I saw the person who has done so much for me.


    My wheelchair stopped near the chair, and finally, I stood on my feet.


    My eyes had stuck to my man, who was lying on this bed just because of me.


    He was breathing slowly, and his eyes were sinking.


    ***

 Life Without Him

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    Though I have seen this beautiful face many times and admire him as well, today it is different. Today I am feeling something else in my heart. And this feeling is so good.


    My finger automatically touched his forehead, and I started tracking everything I was looking at.


    My buttocks dropped and covered the little space I found on the hospital bed while I bent my body towards him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to say so much.


    I want to cry right now.


    I wanted to make so manyints, but I couldn¡¯t.


    My finger reached his pink lips, and I traced his not-so-thin lips.


    I remember how it felt when it touched mine.


    I know how this man was tested.


    When my fingers stuck to his lips, my eyes looked down. His bare body and badges


    Tears pooled back in my eyes, and a sudden pain erupted all over my heart.


    It is so hard that I can¡¯t even breathe.


    A sudden panic rushed through me: Life without him.¡¯


    Though the doctor has already told me that he is feeling much better and should be up in a few days, just the thought of him without me scares me to the core.


    ¡°I know I am very stupid. I know I should have trusted you, but I didn¡¯t.¡± My voice broke miserably while I wanted to vent my heart out.


    ¡°But can you please forgive me? Hmm?¡± I leaned my body more toward him and held his face in my palm.


    ¡°Can you not leave me the way everyone did, please?¡± I begged him¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you, Sean. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± I hup


    ¡°I want to grow old with you.¡± I smiled while saying this.


    ¡°I want to make babies with you. Can you please don¡¯t leave me, please? Hmm,¡± tears flowed freely from my eyes while I just begged him.


    His face looks calm andposed, like it does all the time.


    While looking at myself, I can say how important it is for a child to get the right upbringing. Look at my case. From childhood on, I never received any love or affection. I always crave it. I always felt jealous when, during vacation time, family members came and took the kids to their homes, but no one came for me. I was longing for love. And I guess whenever I get a tiny bit from anyone I have epted with my open heart, I smile bitterly.


    ¡°There was no one to tell me how fake Ness has clouded the world. There was no one to guide me in correctly judging people. There was one to show me the right and wrong.¡± My lips wobble, and the pain hits me hard.


    ¡°I learn everything by my perception; hence, I went wrong not once but many times.¡± I shake my head disappointingly by myself.


    ¡°How I wish I could have had one person in my life to show me the light of wisdom, but I only go to the sorrow of loneliness. I never had anyone I could call mine. People I called mine have left me in the middle of the journey. Without even teaching me how to face this cruel world.¡± I sniff, thinking about my grandparents.


    ¡°You know it hurts. It hurts just to think you are alone. It hurts just knowing no one is there for you, and it hurts more when reality hits you hard and rubs on your face, saying, No, I will cry when you die.¡± I chuckle, thinking about my old days and how many times I have tried to leave this world.


    ¡°You know what? When you came into my life suddenly and unwantedly. I have epted that fact, thinking it is my destiny, and at least I have someone to call mine. But when did you not ept me? Again, reality rubbed on my face,ughing at me. I cried. I cried so much.¡± I bit my lips to stop my sobs.


    ¡°And when I again ept the fact, youe back into my life.¡± I smile, looking at him, while tears flow down my cheeks and drop.


    ¡°But look at my bad luck. I lost you again because of my stupidity.¡± Pain rushes back, and the lips wobble.


    ¡°But amongst everything, if something has not left my side, it is my bad luck. Something or the other, but bad luck was always there.¡± I thought about rewinding my memory.


    ¡°But now I am tired. I am tired of everything. My bad luck, my stupidity, and everything. Now I want some peace.¡± I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°And you know where my peace is lying?¡± It¡¯s in you.¡± I smile, looking at his face.


    ¡°Can you not leave me like everyone did, please?¡± I repeated it again like a kid.


    I looked at his face while my heart was waiting for his answer, but I know I have to wait for the same.


    I wish he could hear me. Because I don¡¯t know when he will wake up, I might or might not be able to tell anything.


    I creased his rough beard. I am used to seeing this man every time he is clean and fit, and looking at him right now is not soothing to my heart, but I can¡¯t deny he is still looking hot.


    Hot and sexy.


    ¡°You know, this beard looks good on you. This salt and pepper look is so perfect.¡± I suddenly spoke while my eyes were stuck to them.


    ¡°And between this salt and pepper, your pink lips look like strawberry macaroons.¡± I giggled while saying this.


    ¡°Please wake up. I miss you so much.¡± Saying, I pack on his lips.


    I felt a current when my lips touched his, and I know it¡¯s not the first time. I always feel the same way the moment this man touches me. He has some different effects on me. As if he has some spellbound on my body and it starts working automatically the way he wants.


    But it hurt when he did not reciprocate for the first time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait when you kiss me back and take the life out of me.¡± I whisper, looking at his face.


    ¡°Then we make a wait to a prettydy like you.¡± A voice reached my eardrum while my eyes came out like a socket, looking at the man who had opened the eyes and looking directly into my soul.


    I take a little time to understand if what I have seen is true or if I am just assuming.


    And before I knew anything, my body pushed back toward him, and my lips sank into his. A rush of blood rushed down to my spine, and I felt a sudden electrified energy in my vein.


    **

 Overwhelming

    Sarah¡¯s pov


    My mind went numb and I let it y with this man with my lips as per his liking.


    He sucked my upper lips and then nibbled my lower, and in no time, he entered my mouth while his lips started sucking my tongue.


    This feeling was very overwhelming for me.


    He left my lips and winced loudly and I took a deep breath and took a few more moments to understand what was happening.


    I look up and push back my body and sit back straight and look at him while tilting my head.


    He was taking a few deep breaths while his face had some painful expression. I followed his other hand and noticed he was holding his heart and guilt rushed back and so did the panic, thinking I hurt him again.


    ¡°I.. i am sorry.¡± I don¡¯t know what else to say and I just touched his hand, which was touching her heart.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, baby.¡± He spoke with great difficulty and I know I have hurt him badly.


    Tears pool back while I choose to stay mum.


    He took a few more breaths with closed eyes and after some time he opened and looked at me finally.


    ¡°Baby, I am fine.¡± He left his heart and touched mine.


    I again choose to stay mum, but not my tears. They spoke. They spoke everything I wanted to Conway and I know the man in front of me does not need my word. My expression of my tears is enough for him to know what I am feeling.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Taking my hand, he kept it above his heart. It was beating faster than it needed to be.


    ¡°Can you feel this? He asked, and I stayed mum again, but not with my tears.


    ¡°This is for you. And I can take not only one but millions of bullets for you.¡± He spoke, understanding my guilt.


    He doesn¡¯t have to tell me this. My heart knows the reality already.


    ¡°This only stops beating when you will stop loving me and I don¡¯t think it will happen anytime soon. Hmm?¡± He wiggled his eyebrow and his lips twitched a little.


    ¡®Stopped loving this man ever again? I wonder when did I ever stop loving him? I might have felt bad, got hurt, got angry, but I have never stopped loving him. He was my only source of energy. The only emotion I could feel for anyone who I can call mine. Though there were time we were husband and wife only on paper but somewhere bottom of my heart I always love this man.¡¯ I thought


    ¡°Or are you nning to leave me again?¡± He asked jokingly and the mare control I had on me broke and I started crying like a baby.


    The mare of thought leaving him bleed my heart. The pain I get be unbearable for me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I heard some say something, but I care not. I cried and cried.


    My eyes were stuck on him while he never left mine. There was amunication that only we can understand.


    I was broken, and my action held an apology while he had forgiven me long back.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He whispered, but I heard it.


    I bend my body down while he embraces me with one hand.


    His Smell hit my nostril, and I felt calm all of a sudden.


    I felt peace in his arms.


    My anxious heart felt relieved.


    My rigid muscles rx instead the moment I felt his magical touch.


    ¡°Dude, my virgin eyes can¡¯t see PDA.¡± I heard someone speak and when I concentrated on the voice, Nathan, it was Nathan.


    ¡°I broke the hug carefully and I don¡¯t know why but I blush though we haven¡¯t done anything inappropriate.


    ¡°You are anything but a virgin.¡± Sam spoke, and I looked back at them.


    Eric, Sam, and Nathan were standing.


    ¡°Of course. Who knows better than you?¡± He smirks, shamelessly and Eric was all ready to punch him hard.


    It seems so nice to see Nathan happy after so many years. It felt unreal looking at him, smiling. He only smiles when Be is around him or stoic is the only emotion he had left with. I so wanted him to be happy, but the guilt that he had to let go of the love of his life was painful and knowing I was the reason behind was even heart breaking. Sam was the first girl Nathan ever fell for. He had fallen so hard for her that there was noing back. I know he met many girls, but he never took anyone seriously. He always searched for Sam in all the girls he met before. But I know he has never seen anyone the way he looks at Sam. His eyes are full of love, adoration for Sam.


    I bit my lips to suppress my giggle.


    ¡°Keep away your PDA when I am around.¡± Eric spoke irritatingly. I can see he likes Nathan so much, but his brotherly jealously is not letting him ept Nathan. He is not ready to share his sister with anyone.


    I notice Sam got embarrassed while Nathan didn¡¯t care at all.


    I again look back at the man I love. He was smirking, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Well, honestly, I thought finally I got to get rid of you. Tillst night I was hoping for the same, but again you disappoint me by waking up and when I heard Sarah¡¯s cry, I thought finally you are dead but look at my bed luck.¡± Eric spoke dramatically, but I know he was joking. However, if someone doesn¡¯t know him, they think he is dead serious.


    ¡®Hold on. Last night? What did he meanst night?¡¯ I looked down and my horses started running?


    I looked at Sean, who was looking everywhere but me.


    Okay, so he has got his consciousnessst night only, hence Eric ran from there without saying anything.


    All the love, guilt and each emotion I was feeling flew away out the window and fury rushed into me.


    I look back usingly at everyone and, as if they understand my bodynguage, Sam was the first one who reacted.


    ¡°Oh Eric, Nathan, I want to speak about something very important. Let¡¯s go outside and let Sarah and Sean talk. I guess they have so much to catch up on.¡± Before I say anything, they walk out like the air.


    **

 Happiness

    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I again looked back to Sean, who was chewing his inner cheek.


    I felt like punching him so hard.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been up sincest night, hmm?¡± I asked, though knowing the fact.


    ¡°Hmm yeah I mean no, I mean yeah I was,¡± He spoke while breaking the sentence.


    ¡°And you were listening to everything I said?¡± I again asked as the matter of fact.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t get a chance to hear Mrs Hudson every day, do we?¡± He spoke, smirking.


    I was a little mad at him but it¡¯s better he heard what I wanted to say because I don¡¯t know if I would don¡¯t the same now.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Ever.¡± Ignoring my look, he spoke, holding my hand.


    His eyes help with promise and honesty and this confirmation has melted my heart already.


    I refrain from using any words, but I know he can read my eyes, which only held gratitude and admiration towards this man.


    ¡°How are the babies?¡± He changes the subject before I start crying again.


    Hearing his question made me numb again.


    How are they? I haven¡¯t asked a single time about them, as I was too worried about Sean.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What will the answer be now?


    I felt ashamed. I mean, what kind of mother I am.


    ¡°They are fine, I guess. Still in NCU¡± I spoke.


    ¡°So, what did we get? Girls or boys?¡± He asked.


    I looked up. His eyes were twinkling in happiness and I could see how either he is to know.


    ¡°Both,¡± I replied with a small smile. Thankfully, I had some knowledge.


    ¡°Both?¡± He asked, not understanding my words.


    ¡°We are blessed with a boy who is two-minute older than our girl.¡± A smile broke on my lips and so was his.


    This man has already proven how amazing a father he is and I know he will be the same for these two as well.


    Tears of happiness pooled in his eyes; he kissed my knuckles. ¡°Thank you.¡± He cried and tears dropped from his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I spoke with a small smile.


    I know it must be very difficult for him to put everyone¡¯s life on the stack, but he still did it for the sake of me and I will be grateful for my whole life.


    ¡°What do they look like?¡± He asked once more questions, but now I am highly embarrassed.


    ¡°Amm actually, I.. i was so worried about it so I did not even see them.¡± Spoke with honesty.


    Surprise did not go unnoticed by my eyes, looking at his face. But I know he will understand my mental stage. At that period my mind was haywire and the only thig was running in my mind was wellbeing of Sean. My heart, body and soul had an only prayer that he should be all right. The mare thought something will happen to him was making me insane.


    ¡°No worries. I am fine now. We shall soon be able to see them, hmm?¡± he took over my guilt in no time and I nodded.


    I know he can read me in and out. This man does not have a green g to have him in my life, but he is a greenfield. A keeper. A dream desire of any women out there. I smile, feeling grateful to have him in my life.


    TIME SKIP


    Finally, it¡¯s time for us to see our bundle of flowers.


    I looked down and Be, who was standing impatiently looking at the ss box and waiting for the doctor to give us the babies.


    I smile and look back at babies who are looking here and there.


    They are too tiny and fragile.


    My heartbeat was running fast and my hands were itching to touch their feather skin.


    For so many days, we were only allowed to hold their hands, but now finally they are fit to stay in the same environment as we are.


    I look at Sean and who looks equally excited as me and Be.


    Finally, the doctor gave my son into my arms, and the nurse gave our daughter to Sean.


    An entirely new feeling and spark felt in my body when his tiny hands touched my skin.


    Tears again pooled in my eyes and I shower the kisses all over his face.


    I notice his beautiful blue eyes. Neither it resembles mine like green nor Sean like grey. This baby has different eye colours and beautiful snow-white skin.


    I look at my daughter. She was looking at his father without breaking her stare. Sean had an alluring smile on his face and I could say how hard it was to control his emotions.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to hold the baby.¡± Be spoke, jumping.


    ¡°Baby, they are too small and you are too small to hold them. How about you sit on the chair and I give him into your arms?¡± I asked, and she instantly obliged and sat on the chair next to us.


    ¡°Daddy, you know I have already decided their name.¡± Be spoke, but her eyes stuck on the baby while Sean gave me my daughter and walked to Be.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, do you mind sharing with us?¡± He spoke, looking at the baby in Be¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Seana Be Hudson & Ayden Be Hudson¡± She spoke cheekily, and we burst outughing.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a very nice name, but we can¡¯t use the middle name Be for Ayden. Amm how about Seana Sean Hudson and Aiden Sean Hudson just like Be Sean Hudson?¡± Be¡¯s face fell the moment weughed but Sean instantly came up with a solution which she happily epted.


    I look at my entire family. Tears rolled out of my eyes looking at their cheerful faces. They might not understand fully how blessed they are to have family around, but I can see. I thank my almighty instantly for giving me such a beautiful family. They not only fulfil my heart with their love, but they have filled the gap of loneliness I have felt all my life. The mare of thought anyone has to go through what I have gone is heart wrenching for me. The mare of thought my kids are quivering is high fever, while no one is around them is scary for me. I would never let my kids go through what I have gone in my life. I would like to cherish each moment I have with them. It seems finally God has showered all the happiness I could ever deserve.

 Epilogue

    Finally, we went to the room when I noticed the babies were tired and wanted to sleep.


    After putting the babies on their cots in Be¡¯s room, we finally went back to the living room, where everyone was seated.


    Sean takes my hand and takes his seat. Sometimes I do feel we are doing too much PDA, but well, who cares?


    Sir, someone is here to see Mam.¡± House helpes and informs Sean.


    Are you expecting someone? He asked, looking at me, and I shook my head no.


    I looked at the door when a smile broke on my lips as I looked at the politest person I know.


    Well, politeness is only for me, or else I know he ispletely different outside because the work he handles isn¡¯t something a polite person can handle.


    ¡°Mr Luca, how are you?¡± I got up from my seat and hugged him lovingly, and he did the same.


    He is a middle-aged man and my manager. I work as a hacker for him only. We work only for the government.


    ¡°Very well How have you been, and how are the little angels doing?¡± He asked with a small smile.


    ¡°They are good,¡± I replied, and then I realized I hadn¡¯t introduced him yet.


    ¡°Mr Luca, meet my husband Sean Hudson, my brother Nathan, and my friends Eric and Sam.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He replied with a small nod, while Eric was the first to speak.


    Thank you so much, sir. I don¡¯t think without your help we would be safe and sound today.¡± He spoke politely.


    ¡°Oh,e on, you have no idea how important she is to us. Though we have asked her many times for security, she never agrees. And this was the first time she asked for help, and we would not leave a single scratch on her.¡± He said this while taking a Seat.


    ¡°However, I really appreciate your support, sir.¡± This time, Sean spoke.


    ¡°Pleasure is all mine, Mr. Hudson,¡± Mr. Luca replied.


    We finally chit-chatted a bit, and then he left after giving me one more project, which I wanted to decline, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t take much time, so I epted.


    ¡°I have an announcement.¡± Nathan spoke while we took our Sean next to each other.


    ¡°We are getting married. I proposed to herst night, and she said yes.¡± Nathan spoke, holding Sam¡¯s hand and kissing her lovingly. And for the first time in my life, I have seen Sam blushing.


    Well, I already have this news from Nathan and Sam.


    They both came one by one to inform me of this news, and both times I showed them, I was shocked like never before.


    I can¡¯t break their excitement by telling them I already knew about this.


    So I make both of them happy.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to get married to him?¡± Eric spoke, giving a cold re to Nathan, which he ignored as if he had not seen.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Sam said, looking at Nathan.


    I can feel love in the air. We cheer for them and congratte them.


    Nathan is my brother, and Sam is my best friend, and nothing gives me more happiness than this news. I am so happy for them.


    ¡°Just because too much announcement happened already, I would like to take the opportunity to inform everyone that from today.¡± He paused and looked at Alvera, who looked equally happy as us, but her smile dropped the moment Eric looked at her.


    ¡°Alvera will be staying with me.¡± He dropped the bomb, and as if colors flew away from Alvera¡¯s face, she looked at me.


    Her eyes were pleading with me not to let her go.


    It took me a few seconds to understand what had happened.


    I looked around, and as if everyone might be expecting this, apart from me and Alvera, no one looked shocked.


    I looked at Sean, and he shook his head no, so I kept my mouth shut and looked at Alvera apologetically.


    Though I wanted to help her, I have no idea why Sean said no.


    I will speak to himter and we will decide what to do, but right now I just should stay mum, and I did the same.


    ¡°We are leaving as we have to meet Sam¡¯s parents.¡± Nathan said goodbye and left with Sam.


    Eric, as usual, walks out while speaking to someone on the phone, ignoring their pleading eyes at Alvera.


    Though I felt bad for her, I can¡¯t do anything right now.


    ¡°Can we¡­¡± Before I finished my sentence, Sean said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Don¡¯t ask me why, because soon you will have all your answers, but right now, I can only say we can¡¯t.¡± He waved my request, and it broke my heart a little.


    ¡°I am just worried about her.¡± I spoke.


    ¡°She is most safe at Eric¡¯s ce, so leave everything aside, darling.¡± Sean spoke while getting up and dragging me to our room.


    Thankfully, he is feeling much better. Though we have to change his dressing every day, he is better than before.


    He still handles his work just like he used to, but soon we are shifting back to New York, as the twins are in better shape now.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Though I was trying hard, my mind waspletely on Alvera.


    I walked towards the washroom to get fresh, and after taking a shower, I came out wearing my night suit.


    I saw Sean lying on the bed while typing something on his phone. I took a seat next to him andy on my back on the soft bed.


    ¡°Sarah, I was thinking something.¡± I heard Sean¡¯s voice and hummed in reply.


    ¡°As you see, Be has thepany of Seana, and don¡¯t you think Ayden will feel alone when he grows up?¡± I looked at his side, not getting what he was saying.


    ¡°Means?¡± I asked


    ¡°I mean, we have two girls and one boy, so I was thinking of keeping the ratio the same for both. How about we make one more baby?¡± Again, it took me a second to understand.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? We have three babies, and you want more?¡± I asked, shockingly.


    ¡°No, not one more; a few more, to be precise. ¡± He smirked while his hand alreadynded on my plump breast.


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t even touch me, you monster. I am happy with what I have, and if you are thinking of impregnating me again, then let me warn you, Sean Hudson. This time, if you trick me anyhow and make me pregnant, then I won¡¯t hold myself back from chopping the hot dick of yours.¡± I threatened him.


    ¡°I like your thoughts about my dick.¡± His lips have started working on my neck, and I have already started melting into puddles.


    ¡°You only heard this out of what I have said?¡± I replied, looking at him, almost shocked.


    ¡°I only hear the things I find important, or else I am blessed with two ears, which work as per my choice.¡± He showers a kiss all over my face, and I shake my head while getting goosebumps.


    ¡°Baby, gosh, your breasts have be juicy melons.¡± He spoke while squeezing them hard, and I was a moaning mess at his touch.


    Though we have been doing hanky-panky for the past few days, I guess I never get enough of his touch.


    And he never fails to satisfy me.


    In a few days, he has given me so much happiness, which I have always craved.


    All of a sudden, I have everything in my arms.


    Husband, kids, and a lovely family.


    Sean¡¯s parents were on cloud nine the moment they heard this news.


    They have visited a few times already and are nning to shift with us once we reach New York in our new mansion, which I am very excited about.


    I always wanted a big family where mom, dad, grandparents, and everyone else were around.


    Sadly, I don¡¯t have one, but my kids are lucky to have one.


    ¡°Do you mind if I have our kids¡¯ meal tonight?¡± His lips reached for my nipple, and then I realized I waspletely topless and he was looking at my boobs like a hungry beast.


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s only for kids. Stay away from there.¡± I pushed him a little, but he did not budge.


    ¡°You saved enough for them when they were incubators. And one day¡¯s meal won¡¯t matter. You have enough stored for them already. Moreover, I want to feel them in my mouth.¡± He replied arrogantly, looking into my eyes, making me flush.


    ¡®Shameless¡¯


    Before I replied, his lips found my nipple, and he started sucking my right nipple. I looked at his Adam¡¯s apple bob up and down to make me hot, looking at how he was relishing my breast milk.


    The dripping, wet sensation was annoying me in my northern region. My vagina was beating so fast and needed his dick¡¯s attention in no time. I wanted his togue on my vagina rather than my breast right now.


    I wanted to take him, but he was too busy striking. I was feeling thirsty as my mouth and throat both got dry looking at him and my breath bes uneven.


    Finally, his hands went to my waistband, and in one go, my bottom was down from my body, and I wasying under him sheer naked.


    Next, he takes off his bottom, but his white shirt is on with a few open buttons and gives me a clear view of his hard and well-built body.


    I wanted to touch his body so badly that I wanted to rip his shirt off, but I knew I might hurt him, so I opened the bottom one by one and took off the shirt, and by then he had already taken his position.


    He clean his wet milky lips from back of his palm but his eyes did not leave my breast. I look down at my breast were all wet. I could see it was still milking and leaking from my both breasts.


    His hands hold my breast again as he started massaging them. I know the more he massages, the more it will leak, but I was far away to think rationally right now.


    ¡°Ready, baby?¡± He asked, to smirk.


    ¡°Like never before,¡± I replied with a smirk.


    His one move made the two of us one, and I felt Serene.


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!